《Tangled in Moonlight: Unshifted》 Chapter 1 Ava Grey, Pack Defect Author Note: The first two chapters have had a complete overhaul, for a better reading experience. Please enjoy. [May 28, 2024] ________________ What are you supposed to do when your pack¡ªyour family¡ªhas decided you''re worthless? Get a job. Save money. Dream of getting the hell out of there. It''s a futile thing to hope for, but it''s the only thing I have that keeps me going. Until then? I''m just me. Ava Grey. Wolfless. Weak. The shame of the Grey family. Which is why I''m spending another Friday night working at Beaniverse, a popular coffeeshop in the middle of White Peak, a solid hour''s drive away from pack land. No shifters, no drama, no bullying; the only people I run into all day are humans with a caffeine addiction. Or social media addictions. People love to use our lobby as a backdrop for their latest reel. "Come out with me tonight." Lisa pops her head into my field of view as I wipe down the espresso machine. I have no major attachments to my job outside of my pay, but it is my favorite place to be because of her. Lisa is my best friend¡ªokay, my only friend¡ªand she makes me dream of something more than the Blackwood Pack and my uncertain future in it. "Can''t. Dad wants me home as soon as I can." The grimace that twists her face gives me a warm little tingle in my chest. At least someone gets me. Even if she''s a human and has no idea that I come from a family of wolves. Dad¡ªour pack beta and an expert at curt text messages demanding my presence home¡ªonly allowed me to get a job because he was tired of seeing me at home, I''m pretty sure. And because every single cent of my paychecks that didn''t go to gas went to the thousand dollars I''d borrowed for my beat-up old clunker Taurus in the parking lot. It''s my baby, and I love it, but I''m one weird splutter away from wrecking on the highway. Still¡ªthe little freedom it allows me is worth it. Anything is better than being home. "You should just move out. We can get an apartment together and party all night." Lisa says this just about every day we work together, and it never grows old. I want that life, too. I don''t even need the partying. I just want to get away from my pack. But wolf shifters don''t just let go of their own. Even wolfless defects like me. I shove my glasses up the bridge of my nose, hating how they slide. I probably need a new prescription, but I haven''t had the time¡ªor extra money¡ªto pour into that. I''m still wearing the same glasses Mom got me (much to her disgust) several years ago. It''s like a neon sign saying she doesn''t belong with us. No shifter has bad eyesight. It''s like a gift from our wolves. Only I don''t have a wolf. I flick the dirty towel in her direction, watching her squeal and jump back. "I would if I could, and you know it. Aren''t you supposed to be restocking our cups? Our dinner rush is going to come in any minute." "Fine, fine¡ªbut I still think one night of telling him to fuck off won''t hurt. Maybe it''ll teach your parents that you''re an adult and they can''t control you." Hah. The road is familiar; I''ve driven it countless times in my life, but tonight, it feels different. It''s darker than usual, under the waxing crescent moon. The trees seem to close in on me, casting long shadows across the road. My grip tightens on the steering wheel as I navigate the twists and turns, feeling my anxiety wriggle about in my belly, like a fish dashing about in shark-infested waters. The silence in my car is palpable, almost suffocating. My eyes dart to the rearview mirror every few seconds, half expecting to see glowing eyes or shadows lurking in the darkness behind me. Being the pack defect means you''re also the pack punching bag. One of the young wolves'' favorite pastimes is hunting the wolfless. They can''t go after humans. The only time the government can threaten our sanctuary is when we''ve harmed humans. But they can go after the next best thing. Me. A shudder rips down my spine and through my arms, a familiar reaction to the memories floating through my head, of the pain my body remembers. My hands jerk on the wheel as a hulking form dashes across the streak of my high beams. "Shit!" I slam on the brakes, my car fishtailing on the dark road. Tires squeal against pavement. The stench of burning rubber floods my nose. My head whips forward, slamming into the steering wheel as the car spins to a stop. "Fuck..." I groan, squeezing my eyes shut against the throbbing pain in my skull. Stars burst behind my eyelids. The coppery taste of blood fills my mouth. I must have bitten my tongue. Shit. They usually wait until I''m home to corner me. Fucking with me on the road so blatantly is new. My hands shake as I peer out the cracked windshield. The road ahead is empty. No sign of whatever ran in front of my car. There''s about zero percent chance it''s anyone other than a Blackwood wolf. I swallow hard, my heart pounding against my ribs. I need to get home. At least that way, even if I''m beaten to within an inch of my life, Mom and Dad will call a healer when it gets too bad. They''ve done it before. Probably because they don''t want to lose their live-in maid, but I like to think it''s because they care at least a little bit. I need to get out of here. Now. Before they come back. I reach for the keys, still dangling from the ignition. Pain lances through my right wrist and I hiss, cradling it to my chest. Must have sprained it in the crash. Fuck. Gritting my teeth, I use my left hand to turn the key. The engine sputters and dies. I try again. And again. Each time, I''m met with that same pathetic whine. "No no no, come on..." Desperation bleeds into my voice. "Please..." I glance in the rearview mirror, half expecting glowing eyes to materialize out of the darkness. My breathing turns ragged, panic squeezing my lungs. I''m a sitting duck out here. A rabbit cowering in the open, just waiting for the wolves'' jaws to close around me. The snap of a branch breaking has me flinching, a whimper escaping my throat. I turn slowly, dread churning in my gut as I peer out the driver''s side window. That''s when I see them. Two pinpricks of eerie yellow light, hovering at the edge of the trees. Watching me. Chapter 2 Ava: Invitation The eyes stalk me from the shadows, unblinking. Unwavering. Fuck, fuck, fuck. My hands tremble as I turn the key again. The engine sputters, coughs. Please. Please start. I can''t die here. Not like this. Another turn. A whine. A sputter.@@@@ The wolf steps out from the tree line, massive and menacing. Its fur blends with the night, a specter of death and torment. I can''t make out any distinguishing features in the darkness. No way to know which of my abusers has come for me tonight. The engine roars to life. Thank God. I slam my foot on the accelerator, tires screeching against pavement as I peel off down the road. My heart hammers against my ribs, blood rushing in my ears. In the rearview mirror, I can see the wolf chasing me. Keeping pace with my car as I navigate the winding roads. He howls, a promise of pain. It''s all a familiar, sick game. I hate it. I never know when it''s coming; when someone''s bored enough to begin. It never ends well though. Not for me. The streets of my neighborhood come into view. Mom and Dad won''t save me, even if I''m being slaughtered in the front yard¡ªbut if I can make it inside, that''s a different story. No one disrespects the beta''s home. I whip into an awful parallel parking job, the car jerking to a stop. My hands shake as I fumble for my keys, dropping them twice before I manage to grab them. I just need to get inside. Throwing open the car door, I stagger out on trembling legs. The keys jangle in my grip as I stumble towards the front door. Almost there. Almost¡ª I can smell wet fur. And rage. I spin around, keys clenched between white knuckles. My heart stops. His nose wrinkles as though some offensive odor came through, but of course there''s nothing. Just me. "Phoenix and Jessa will be there, so make sure to present yourself without disgrace." And just like that, he leaves. No more explanations. Just a beta throwing out his orders and expecting everything to fall into place. I fight to keep my expression neutral, but inside, I''m buzzing with excitement at the idea of leaving this place even if it''s only for a night. The Lunar Gala is a chance to escape, to breathe outside of this stifling pack dynamic. But I know better than to show my true feelings. Mom steps forward then, her voice causing goosebumps to erupt all over my arms. The back of my neck prickles at the force of her disregard. "At least try not to act like a complete pariah, Ava," she says at last, as though it''s hard for her to figure out what to say at all. I stare down at my shoes, fighting against the urge to step closer to the jasmine and honey fragrance she wore. So much of me just wants to be enveloped in it like I had been in my childhood, back when I had a mother who embraced me and spoke lovingly in my ears. "Of course," I respond, my voice smaller than a mouse. Her distance hurts so much more than Dad''s. "I''ll act appropriately." It sounds like they''re interested in Phoenix and Jessa making a match. Not me, of course. I have no idea why I''m going, but I have the feeling it''s nothing more than a PR stunt. Mom sighs, forcing a look of patience over her elegant face. She moves as if to pat my shoulder, but her hand never touches me¡ªjust hovers right above, close enough to feel the warmth of her body, but without partaking in it. "Jessa will take you shopping. Do something with your hair. Get something nice. You have enough from that... coffeeshop, don''t you?" Of course. They would never spend the money on me. "Yes, Mom." She grimaces. "Don''t get something cheap. Remember that you''re representing our family. And for my sake, try to avoid bruises where anyone can see them. You''ll make our pack look feral." And that''s it, before she''s off in a swish of perfume and rejection. Despite the usual torture of wishing for affection from the family who had loved me once, my heart races with anticipation. Excitement. Fear. The Lunar Gala¡ªa rare chance for me to experience something beyond this suffocating world. Maybe I''ll catch a glimpse of what life could be like outside the pack''s iron grip. Maybe I''ll mate with someone and leave here. Maybe everything will change. Is it so bad to think that way? Chapter 3 Ava: Danger [WARNING: Sensitive content ahead.] ------- Days pass with little regard for the anxiety building in my belly every time I crawl into bed at night, watching the phases of the moon, wondering what this next chapter of life will look like. Aside from a brief shopping excursion with Jessa¡ªwho ignores me almost the entire time and scoffs at every dress I try on¡ªI don''t leave the house except for school and work, trying to avoid trouble. I spend any spare moment I can manage picking up extra shifts at Beaniverse to help pay for the atrocious bill at the mall. Who spends three hundred dollars on a dress? But Jessa insisted that it was the only one that didn''t make me look like I was wearing a silk potato sack. Lisa''s busy, too, so our texts are few and far between, mostly complaining about work and school. My family''s indifference weighs on me like a thick blanket, but beneath it, a tiny bud of hope sprouts¡ªmaybe, just maybe, I''ll make it to the gala without incident. A week remains before the event that could change my life, or just as likely, confirm my place as the outcast. Today, like the rest of the past two weeks, appears to be yet another day of unsettling peace as I head home after class with groceries in my passenger seat. Phoenix is stopping by for dinner, so I have his favorites on the menu¡ªa creamy garlic and parmesan roasted chicken, paired with bacon-wrapped brussels sprouts tossed in maple syrup and balsamic vinaigrette. It sounds fancier than it is, but it really is delicious, thanks to the internet recipes I''d found years ago. As the appointed alpha heir to the Blackwood Pack, Mom always fawns on Phoenix. Dad was thrilled enough that he had a son with alpha potential, but when Alpha Renard''s last son was killed in a small skirmish with renegade wolves and Phoenix was named heir, he strutted more like a peacock than a wolf for at least a month afterward. One day he will be Alpha Phoenix Blackwood, but for now, he''s still a Grey. I juggle the flimsy plastic grocery bags with the grace of a dying fawn as I make my way into the empty house.@@@@ The peace of these past few weeks must have rotted the self preservation sphere of my brain, because I don''t pay any attention to my surroundings as I unlock the front door and walk in. As I step further inside, a breeze tickles my neck and the door slams with a force that can only mean trouble, bringing a familiar and unwelcome scent to my nose. Todd Mason, my childhood bully and ever-present tormentor, is here. Inside. With me. Right now. Ready to finish what he''d started a couple weeks ago. He stands right in the entrance of my home, his face twisted into a sneer that chills my spine. I can''t even step away as my brain struggles to catch up to the situation, watching as he reaches behind him to lock the door. "I hear you''ve been playing princess, thinking you''re being sent to find some fuckwit willing to take you as a mate." His voice drips with malice as he steps forward, slapping a hand against my chest. He chuckles, squeezing my jaw harder. "You''ll be our little pack whore, Ava. Even without a wolf." The relief when he lets go is replaced only by a horror as his hand slides slowly down my neck, between my breasts, and rests gently against my belly, pushing in, before sliding a little farther to cup between my thighs and squeeze. "You won''t be good for much else, but at least we can fill this with little pups." I''m beyond throwing up. I can''t even feel most of my body anymore. Everything is dark around the edges, but his words keep slithering into my ear, poison to everything good inside me. He holds my hips in both hands and pushes his erection against me, rocking hard, nibbling on my jaw, leaving a trail of slime. "You''re lucky enough to be a pretty little defect, Ava. It won''t be too hard to use you." He groans, rocking faster against me, pulling my legs around his hips. "Fuck, Ava. I''m going to breed you until you learn your place, you understand?" Yeah, I get it. Kind of hard not to, as he rocks and grunts and moans. I don''t think my body is even mine anymore. He''s panting in my ear, and I realize too late that he''s giving me instructions. The fist in my abdomen brings me back to the moment that I was trying desperately to escape in a corner of my mind. I concentrate on the pain as he shoves me onto my knees and opens his jeans in frantic movements. "Beg me for it, Ava," he rasps, forcing my hand around the length of him, smaller than I thought it would be and smelling like a gym bag full of dirty underwear. But then I hear a familiar engine, and Todd freezes, his head tilting as he listens. Then he shoves it all into my mouth anyway, jerking in a frenzied kind of way as my lips split at the corners and I gag, my entire body heaving with the force of my rejection. My mouth is full of something bitter and nasty in seconds, and he growls at me to swallow as he shoves his dick back into his jeans, just in time for the door to open. My brother''s distant brown eyes take us all in, pausing on the groceries scattered all over the floor. He doesn''t seem to notice me on my knees in front of Todd, except for a slight lift of his upper lip in the faintest sneer. He nods to Tom in a curt motion. "Mason." I know he knows what happened, because his nostrils flare. He has to scent it in the air. But he does nothing. Nothing. Todd''s smiling, rolling his shoulders back even as he lowers his head in submission. "Alpha heir. Ava was just telling me you were coming home for dinner. I was just stopping by to check on her." He speaks with an intimacy he shouldn''t be able to claim, and my belly rebels against it all¡ªhis words, the taste in my mouth, and everything I had just endured. I dash to the bathroom, ignoring Todd''s laughter as it follows behind me. But the tears that come with my forceful retching aren''t for the assault. They''re not for my innocence. They''re not for the rules of this new, changed game. No. They''re for the brother who knows what he walked in on. The one who ignored it all. The one who doesn''t give a shit that his baby sister was just assaulted in her own home. Fuck. I can''t stay here. No matter what. Chapter 4 Ava: Planning The next three days pass in a haze as I endeavor to leave my room as little as possible. I spend the time trying to make a plan to escape; there''s no way in hell I''m staying here to become the pack''s omega whore. My brain skirts past everything that happened with Todd, deciding ignoring it all was much cheaper than therapy. The walls of my room close in on me. My heart pounds in my chest, and I can''t stop the tears from falling. I try to distract myself with books, but every word seems to mock me, every page a reminder of my trapped existence. I''ve given up on my classes, because¡ªwell, I''m not coming back. Obviously. I conclude that my best bet is to run from the gala itself, while everyone is too distracted to notice I''m gone. I pack a bag with escape in mind, filling it with clothes, food, and the balance in my bank account, after withdrawing it all. I don''t know where I''ll go or what I''ll do, but I can''t stay here anymore. I buy a burner phone and program Lisa''s number into it, but I''m not sure if it will be safe to text her when I''m gone. Like a coward, I say nothing about my plans, and find myself pre-mourning the loss of my best friend. If I tell her anything, she will be in danger, assuming my pack cares enough to hunt her down for information. It''s better to act like everything''s normal. At dinner on the third day, I sit at the table, pushing food around my plate as my Dad drops the bomb. We''re going to the Silvermoon Pack''s territory for the gala. It''s happening. Composure is hard to keep when a million fire ants are crawling around inside your skin in a psychosomatic manifestation of anxiety, but somehow, I manage. Either that, or my family doesn''t care enough to notice anything off about me. In two days, I can''t believe I''ll be surrounded by shifters looking for their fated mates, while I''m just trying to find a way out. Dad clears his throat and I glance at him, surprised to find his eyes locked on me. "Ava," he says, in this weird cadence that I think was supposed to be... soothing? "This is a big event for all of us." "Yes, Father." "I think you would understand why I would prefer to keep you home, but it would look odd to leave my unmated, eligible daughter at home when Jessa is also attending." Oh, wow. He''s explaining something to me. I glance around the table, unsurprised to find Jessa grimacing at her plate and Phoenix studying me with his trademark detachment. He has an easy, loving relationship with Jessa, but me? He inspects me like I''m a bug. I return to staring out the window, trying to sound nonchalant. "Besides, it''s not like anyone can mate a defect." Oops, the bitterness came out anyway. This time, Phoenix doesn''t make a sound. I guess he approves of my bleak outlook on my life. "At least Mason will take you in. You won''t be his mate, but your kids will be legitimate and treated well." I can''t help the near-violent flinch at the sound of his name. "As long as they have wolves, you mean." Phoenix flicks a glance toward me. "Right." Nope. There''s no way in hell I''m staying with these people. He knows, and he''s sitting here telling me to be thankful that man, someone who''s beaten me relentlessly through the years, is willing to take me as his breeding whore. I let out a slow breath and go over the topography of the area in my head. I''m not well versed, but there''s several cities around Shadowvale, and the city itself is huge¡ªat least four times as large as White Peak. I should be able to muddy my tracks somehow. There''s a few different train stations in White Peak, but I''m hoping to make people think I escaped to the suburbs. As we approach Shadowvale, my chest tightens with anxiety. The thought of being in the Silvermoon Pack''s territory fills me with a strange mix of dread and hope. It''s like stepping into a world where anything could happen, where I might have a chance at freedom. I glance over at Phoenix, who is still focused on the road. His stoic expression sends a shiver down my spine, and I mourn the older brother of my memories. Then I start imagining a mental wall around all those memories of Before. I can''t let my sentimental side take over. I return to plotting my escape in my mind. My heart races with a mixture of fear and determination. I''m going to make it out of here. I have to. The tension inside me coils tighter as we draw closer to our destination. Chapter 5 Ava: Gala (I) I stand in front of the full-length mirror, my hands shaking as I fumble with the zipper of my dress. The fabric is soft and silky, just as beautiful as the day I bought it. It''s the nicest thing I''ve ever worn, but I feel like an impostor in it. I twist and turn just a little, enjoying the feel of my skirt swirling around my legs. As a child, I remember twirling just like this, wishing my dresses would spin like they do for Disney princesses. The little girl in me is satisfied with what she sees in the mirror, while the older me, the current me, thinks I shouldn''t even be here. Jessa and Mom look me over, their eyes critical as they take in my appearance. "Oh, Ava," Mom sighs, even her disappointment sounding cultured and elegant. "Couldn''t you have at least tried to do something with your hair?" I reach up, touching my hair in surprise. I thought it looked nice with the forced makeover Jessa had dragged me to, but Mom''s face says otherwise. "I thought it was fine," I mumble, my cheeks burning with shame. Jessa rolls her eyes. "Of course you did. Come on, let''s get this over with. I bet you didn''t even bring anything. Let''s just do a quick french twist." She grabs my arm and drags me back into the room, pushing me down into a chair in front of the vanity. Mom follows, her lips pursed in a tight line. "Sit up straight," Mom snaps, her hands on my shoulders as she forces me to straighten my spine. "And suck in your stomach. Those hips of yours are far too wide for this dress. It isn''t much better than a potato sack. Honestly, Ava. If your dad didn''t need to bring you to show the other packs that you''re alive and well, I wouldn''t dare be seen with you. You look like some hobo from the city. What''s that saying, Jessa? A cow''s ear can never be a purse?" I bite my lip, fighting back unwanted tears as they continue to criticize every aspect of my appearance. I want to ask why the packs even care if I''m alive and well, but I know Mom will be upset if I push. That little girl deep inside of me, so satisfied with the swirling skirt of my dress, hides so far in my psyche that I''m not sure she will ever come out again. Every bit of stolen joy I''d felt in the mirror is gone, crushed under my mother''s elegant heels and cruel words.@@@@ Jessa yanks a brush through my hair, tugging it into an elegant updo with ruthless efficiency. "I can''t believe you''re making me do this," she hisses, her breath hot against my ear. "You owe me big time, Ava. I should be concentrating on myself, not you. You don''t even have any prospects here." As if she isn''t perfection walking already. I nod anyway, not trusting myself to speak. I know I''m a burden, a disappointment to everyone in my family. But tonight, I have to put on a brave face and pretend to be something I''m not. Tonight, I have to take everything they say with a smile, just like before. Just for a little longer. I''ll be free soon. It''s a mantra I repeat to myself as I cower before the disapproval of the people who are supposed to love me the most. Mom grabs my chin, forcing me to look left, then right, before giving a slight nod. "At least you no longer look homeless. For Moon''s sake, Ava, you should know how to take care of yourself. How do you think this makes me look, like I''ve taught you nothing? You couldn''t even bring a pair of earrings?" I refrain from reminding her that she hasn''t taught me anything since the day I turned twelve, and I don''t own a single piece of jewelry. Well, no, there''s one... but somehow, I don''t think the friendship bracelet I made myself when I was thirteen would pass her muster. Jessa moves on to my make-up, her hands rough as she applies foundation and blush to my skin. I try to stay still, but my nerves are getting the best of me. "Stop fidgeting," Mom snaps, her hand coming down hard on my shoulder. "You''re going to ruin everything. Jessa, honey, that shade will make her look sallow. We don''t need her to look ill. Imagine what rumors that would create. As if our pack doesn''t have doctors and hospitals." I take a shaky breath and force myself to relax, letting Jessa work her magic. When she''s finished, I hardly recognize the girl staring back at me in the mirror. My skin is flawless, my eyes smoky and alluring, my lips a deep, sultry red. "There," Jessa says, stepping back to admire her handiwork. "At least now you don''t look like a complete disaster." Mom just sighs. Again. How many has that been in the past hour? Probably at least ten. "It will have to do." I stand up, smoothing my hands over the fabric of my dress. My heart is pounding in my chest, and I feel like I might be sick. But I know I have to do this. I have to play the part of the perfect daughter, the obedient wolf, just for one more night. A handsome young man approaches our group, and I can feel my father''s grip tighten on my arm once more. "Beta Ashbourne," Dad says, his tone cold and dismissive. The contrast to his earlier respect for Alpha Xavier is stark. Jessa steps forward, a vision in her midnight blue gown and wavy platinum blonde hair, a coy smile on her lips. "Hello, Beta. I am Jessa Grey, of the Blackstone Pack. It''s a pleasure to meet you." The man bows slightly, his eyes flickering to me briefly before settling on Jessa. "Kellan Ashbourne, beta of the Westwood Pack. The pleasure is mine." I expect him to engage with Jessa, but to my surprise, he turns to me. His hand reaches out, and I extend my own without thinking. He bows over it, his lips nearly brushing my skin, and I feel a shiver run down my spine as our eyes meet. He seems to be scrutinizing me as some sort of curious mystery, and I don''t think I like it. "And who might you be?" he asks, his voice smooth as silk. Before I can answer, my father pulls me away, his grip bordering on painful. "This is Ava, my youngest daughter," he says, his tone clipped. "Ava, why don''t you go mingle with some people your own age?" It''s a clear dismissal, and I jump at the chance to escape. I nod, mumbling a quick goodbye to Kellan and the others before slipping away into the crowd. As I navigate the ballroom, I try to act normal, but my mind is reeling. Why had Alpha Xavier and Beta Ashbourne seemed so interested in me? And why was my father so quick to send me away, after dragging me around so much? I risk a glance back over my shoulder and find Beta Ashbourne watching me, his gaze intense and curious. A foreboding shiver makes its way down my spine, and I wonder what Dad''s real reason is for me attending this gala. Are rumors of his defective daughter causing issues with the other packs? It''s the only thing that makes sense. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. I need to focus on my plan, on finding a way out of this life. I can''t let myself get distracted by the plots humming under the surface of this grand event. I spend the rest of the evening trying to avoid my family and the curious stares of the other guests. I can feel eyes on me, watching my every move. It''s an intense sensation, like a physical touch, and it makes my belly quiver with unease. I look around frequently, trying to find the source of the gaze, but I never catch anyone in the act. At first, I suspect Beta Ashbourne, yet every time I check, he is always in conversation with someone. I really don''t think it''s him. But who is it? As the night wears on, anxiety coiled in my belly forces me to find an exit. I need to get out of here, to escape before it''s too late. I slip away from the ballroom, making my way towards the dimly lit garden. The cool night air is a relief after the stuffy atmosphere inside, and I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. There are some couples out here, and noises I never heard before. Still, I''m not innocent enough to not know what they mean, so I avoid them all with embarrassment bright in my cheeks. I pull out my phone, bringing up the rideshare app. My finger hovers over the button, ready to summon a car to take me to the Moonlight Terrace Hotel. I repeat the name in my mind, a mantra to keep me focused on my goal. I just need to grab my bag, and I''ll be home free. Or, well, homeless. In a good way. Just as I''m about to press the button, a hand grabs my arm, yanking me back. I let out a yelp of surprise as I''m spun around, coming face to face with a stranger who seems intent to embrace me like a lover. He''s tall and broad, with dark hair and piercing eyes that seem to see right through me. His suit feels more luxurious than anything I''ve ever felt, sliding like silk against my skin. Something deep inside of me stirs with something unfamiliar. But, like those noises I recognized without ever having heard before, I know what it is. Desire. Holy shit. Could this be? "Where do you think you''re going, little wolf?" he asks, his voice a low growl that sends shivers down my spine. I open my mouth to respond, but no words come out. I''m frozen in place, my heart pounding in my chest as I stare up at him. His grip on my arm is tight, almost painful, and I know I''m trapped... torn between a desire to run and a desire to wrap myself around him until he can''t breathe without me. Chapter 6 Lucas: Gala (II) LUCAS I stare down at my phone, reading Kellan''s texts with a furrowed brow, tapping my foot against the seat in front of me. I have yet to enter the ballroom, because I don''t like dealing with this kind of shit. The annual fated mate hunt, where barely legal women throw themselves at you in hopes of finding that mystical connection. Fuck that. [KELLAN: The Blackwood wolves are here, just as we suspected. There are definitely two daughters. The rumors might be true. I''m going in.] [KELLAN: Keep an eye on the younger daughter. Something''s off about her relationship with her family. Grey just about threw her away when I came up, and he''s trying to get the older one in my pants.] I''m surprised. It would make more sense if they had aimed for me, as the alpha, but to send Jessa Grey into Kellan''s arms... Unless they wanted another daughter. If Grey didn''t want Kellan anywhere near the other one, perhaps it was because he had another target in mind. If both his daughters were mated to the alpha and beta of my pack¡ªyeah, I can see the appeal, if I was a two-headed snake like Grey. He would probably be running my pack within the year, if I were stupid enough to let something like that happen. He must really think less of me and Kellan for being so young, as if we can only think with our dicks. Unfortunately for him, I''ve never been tempted to dip mine into poison. I slip my phone into my pocket and slide out of the car, throwing my half-smoked cigarette to the ground and crushing it beneath my heel. Smoke wafts out of the car door before I slam it shut, nodding at the shifters stationed by the entrance to the building. I feel a sudden stirring of desire deep in my gut, and my wolf growls in the back of my mind. It''s a sound I''ve never heard before, a primal recognition of something I can''t quite put my finger on. All I know is that I want her, and I want her now. I''m too far to scent her, and my wolf urges me to get closer. Instead, I stick to the shadows and keep my eyes on her. She''s uncomfortable, and walks as though her shoes are foreign, but she''s clearly a little older than most of the first-time she-wolves who attend this Moon-forsaken matefest. She stiffens in a way that I can see from here, and her head begins to dart around, her brows furrowed. I''m certain she can sense my regard, and my wolf salivates at the idea of the hunt, even as he howls in my head that I need to get my ass closer. Close enough to sniff her, to hold her against my body, to scent her. Only her shoulders and arms are showing in that black dress she wears, and her pale skin gleams under the artificial lights of the ballroom. Then there''s that little hint of her breasts in that diamond-shaped hole over her chest. A tease, and a delectable one. I want to bite her there, to leave my mark for everyone to see that she''s been claimed by her alpha. I run my tongue over my canines, smiling when she scurries to another end of the room and looks around again. What does she smell like? What taste would explode in my mouth with the first lick? She strikes me as sweet, like honey. Take her, scent her, rut her, my wolf growls, and I can feel him clawing at the invisible boundary of our shared psyche. Could it possibly be that I''ve finally found my mate? I continue to circle and watch over my prize, excitement flaring when her diminutive form darts toward the gardens a half-hour before midnight. Oh yes, little wolf. I''m coming. Chapter 7 Lucas: Gala (III) [WARNING: Mature content.] _______________________________ LUCAS My wolf howls in triumph as I stalk after the little blonde, keeping to the shadows of the garden. She''s oblivious to my presence, her attention focused on the phone in her hand. The glow of the screen illuminates her face, casting a soft light over her delicate features. I can see the reflection of its screen in her glasses, and find myself disappointed that the colors obscure those striking eyes of hers. As I draw closer, I catch a whiff of her scent on the breeze. Honey and vanilla, with a hint of something else. Something that calls to me on a primal level. My wolf is practically salivating, urging me to close the distance between us and claim what''s mine. She must not be my mate¡ªmy wolf would know at first scent¡ªbut she''s definitely something special. I watch as she taps at her phone with a sense of urgency. A rideshare app, from the looks of it. Is she trying to leave? The thought sends a surge of possessiveness through me. Like hell I''m going to let her slip away now that I''ve found her.@@@@ I move quickly, closing the distance between us in a few long strides. She doesn''t even have time to react before I yank at her arm, spinning her around to pull her against my chest, wrapping one arm around her waist. My hand settles possessively there, gently stroking at the dip before her hips begin to flare. Her skin is warm and tantalizing, even through the soft fabric. "Where do you think you''re going, little wolf?" I murmur, my lips brushing against the shell of her ear. She stiffens in my arms, and my wolf does not like that. "Let me go," she demands, but there''s a tremor in her voice that belies her bravado. I chuckle, the sound low and dark. "Now why would I do that? I''ve been watching you all night, waiting for the perfect moment to introduce myself." I realize then that she still hasn''t given me her name, but the words that do come out of her mouth become my highest priority. "Weird request," she pants into my ear, rubbing against me in the most delicious little roll of her hips, "Can you find a wall to shove me against?" Fuck. Me. I glance around, knowing I probably look like a feral man, before I kiss her with all the desperation my cock is holding onto, sweeping my tongue into her mouth to lay claim to every last inch of her softness. She tastes just like she smells, and it''s hard to pull away, but I do. Because, fuck. This is happening. "No walls," I grunt, and nip at her jaw, loving the little mewling sound she makes at the contact. "Only trees." She gasps something that sounds like, "Great," so I do what any man in my situation would do. I slam her against the thickest tree I can find, unbuttoning my slacks so the tip of my cock can shove against her hot, wet little entrance, held back by her panties. They''re black and lacey and I want to rip them off her, but I''m trying to be a gentleman. Kind of. I slide my hand into that fancy hairdo of hers and fist my fingers in it, relishing her sharp gasp at the pain. Tugging her head back, I fight the urge to howl as her slender neck arches in forced submission. I bite where a mating mark would go, hard enough to bruise without piercing skin, and suck hard as I shove two fingers into her mouth, demanding without words that she reciprocate. And she does. That sweet little tongue licks and laves at my fingers before she sucks them into her mouth with a little groan, and I rock against her hard, feeling that slight give in her core as my tip enters her, just a millimeter, with that soaking wet silk between us. Fucking. Heaven. Chapter 8 Ava: Gala (IV) [WARNING: Mature Content] ________________________________ If someone had told me that, mere days after that incident with Todd, I''d be in a similar situation with a stranger and enjoying the fuck out of myself, I would have advised them to check in to a psych ward. That''s not how trauma works. But apparently it might. Maybe it''s just because he''s so... Tall. Dark. Handsome. All the cliches you can dream, that''s him. Especially when he makes no secret of his attraction toward me, despite all the harsh words Jessa and Mom had thrown my way while getting ready. Apparently this man doesn''t think I''m too short, or that my hips are too wide. He seems to like them a lot, actually. So when I feel his tongue against my neck and realize that the sensation is completely different coming from someone like Tall, Dark, and Sexy, that primitive part of me goes absolutely wild. That voice inside of me, the one that''s absolutely me, tries to tell me that maybe I should step back and think for a second. That this connection is weird. That I don''t act like this, and I should really respect myself more. But the throbbing down below tells that voice to shut the fuck up and move over, that he''s my fated, and then it asks him to slam me against a wall. I have no idea where that level of bravado came from, and when my back hits the rough bark of the tree to add more bruises to my body, desire floods everything in a way even romance novels hadn''t prepared me for. Oh sweet baby Jesus in a manger. Sweet Moon Goddess. This man is magic. Feeling the hard length of him shoved against the very core of me should have me running for the hills, and it doesn''t. Nope. I arch closer instead, aching and begging for more, peppering kisses along his jaw and rolling my hips toward him. I moan in appreciation when he pushes back, almost inside me if my damn panties could just spontaneously combust and get out of the way, but the moan changes to frustration as his hips pull back. Then his fingers are there, yanking my panties to the side as he slides his cock up the wet lips of my pussy, and oh my God. So warm. So hard. Velvet and fuck me harder. Please. And the man keeps biting and suckling everywhere. I know I''m going to have marks all over my neck and shoulders, and my breasts ache to be touched, but everything''s kind of busy on my lower half as I pray and plead for him to go all the way in. But he doesn''t, just slides up and down again, soaking himself in the juices I can feel running everywhere. I''m probably wetter than a slip''n''slide, and in my haze of desire, that doesn''t seem embarrassing at all. I''m still reeling under this belated recall of his introduction when he returns, his expression unreadable. He takes my hand in his, and all the gentleness has disappeared. His eyes are hard and cold, and dread numbs my face. Oh my God. This is no magical connection after all. This is a hump and run. Son of a bitch. "Ava Grey?" he asks, a muscle in his jaw flexing, and his voice isn''t warm or rough or sexy anymore. It''s harsh and cruel and oh my word, I think my heart might actually be breaking. "Yeah?" I feel two inches tall. Lucas swears in ways I''d never heard before, and some hysterical part of my brain latches onto that detail, clinically impressed by the variation and creativity. Then his eyes meet mine, and that sexy man from moments ago is gone. Gone. He''s staring at me with something I''m far too familiar with. Hatred. I don''t wait for the rejection; I yank my hand out of his and run, and he doesn''t follow. * * * I burst through the hotel room door, slamming it behind me. My heart is pounding in my chest, and I can''t seem to catch my breath. I lean against the door for a moment, trying to compose myself, but it''s no use. I''m broken. Somewhere inside of me is a gaping hole, and it burns with the fire of his rejection. My mate''s rejection. Get it together, Ava. You don''t have time for this. I push off the door and grab my bag, rifling through it until I find my change of clothes. I strip off the dress and throw it into a corner, reminding myself to throw it in the trash on the way out. I don''t need my parents finding the evidence of my indiscretion after I leave. Then again, it would be a great red herring in their search for me, wouldn''t it? I step into the shower, turning the water as hot as I can stand it, giving myself a five-minute luxury to cleanse myself of everything. I let the water cascade over me, hoping it will wash away the shame and humiliation I feel. But no matter how hard I scrub, I can''t seem to get clean. I can still feel his hands on me, his lips on my skin. I can still hear his voice in my ear, telling me how good I feel. Stop it. Stop thinking about him. The shower ends with my body clean and my soul filthy. I take little care in drying myself before throwing on my clothes, feeling my first bit of true relief now that I feel more like myself. There''s no point in looking in the mirror. I don''t want to see the mess I''ve become. I grab my bag and head out the door. I need to get as far away from here as possible. The rideshare app is already open on my phone from my escape from the gala. Now, I put in another request and dash to the lobby, unsurprised to find my ride already here. They must have been waiting at the hotel in case any guests needed them. Well, hurrah, I''m here. I don''t have time to put any fancy plans in place, and my mind isn''t capable of thinking through any intricate tricks. As we pull away from the hotel, I lean my head against the window and let the tears fall silently. I don''t know where I''m going or what I''m going to do when I get there. All I know is that I need to disappear. Chapter 9 Lucas: Gala (V) LUCAS Ava''s slight form disappears into the twisted shadows of the trees, still bursting to life from the return of spring. The full moon above seems to mock me, mock this. Ava Grey. Beta Grey''s youngest daughter. Someone who''s been hidden from all of us until tonight. A growl rips from my throat and my fist slams into the trunk of the tree beside me, pain radiating up my arm. Blood drips from cuts sustained from the tough bark, and I welcome the burn of torn skin. Yanking my phone out of my back pocket, I redial Kellan, trying not to blame him for the rage I feel. If he had texted me back, if he had called me, if he had done anything to let me know Ava Grey was a tiny, blonde little thing in a black dress and glasses, I wouldn''t have gone so far tonight. Wouldn''t have fallen for the bait. "Ava Grey is taken care of. She''s gone," I spit out, each word hard and clipped. "Keep an eye on the rest of them, in case they try to pull anything else." I end the call before he can respond and shove the phone back into my pocket, my jaw clenched so tight it aches. The Blackwood Pack has gone too far this time. I don''t know what they did to Ava, but whatever it was, it caused me to react to her on the most primal level. My wolf paces in my mind, a caged animal, furious that I let her leave. She''s not our fated. You don''t scent that on her, I snap at him, but he just howls, refusing to communicate with me. It''s the first time we have been so divided, and I blame her. That sexy little distraction in her oversized, thick black frames. Wolves don''t need glasses; the few who wear them are for fashion. I can only assume that she tried to go for a defenseless appeal. And it had worked, damn it.@@@@ I drag my hand through my hair and take a deep breath, trying to clear my head. I need to find out what they did to cause Ava''s pheromones to affect me with such intensity. I need to understand why my wolf reacts to her as if she is my mate. And then I''m going to make the Blackwood Pack pay for what they''ve done tonight. I prowl through the garden and find that I can''t help following Ava''s scent to the front of the building, where it disappears. The lingering aroma of her unique fragrance clings to my skin, a maddening reminder of our encounter. I can still smell her all over me, and electricity hums beneath my skin as desire rises through the anger. A snarl rips from my throat and I turn away, stalking to my car. There''s no way I can remain at the gala with the smell of her all over me, not when every inhale sends my senses reeling and my body aching for more. I slide into the driver''s seat and slam the door, flexing my hands around the steering wheel. That enticing mix of orange, honey, and vanilla lingers in the enclosed space, and I draw in a lungful of it, my wolf howling in my mind. He wants to chase her, to claim her, but I force him back. She''s not our fated mate. "What the fuck do you think?" I growl, stepping back to let him enter. "You didn''t warn me that I was stalking Ava Grey." Kellan shrugs, kicking the broken lamp out of his path. "I told you the Blackwoods brought two daughters. I didn''t realize you wouldn''t recognize the younger one, or that it would be a problem for you." A humorless bark of laughter escapes me. "A problem? That''s putting it mildly." Bracing my hands on the back of the overturned chair, I fight for control. I can''t let Kellan see how shaken I am, how deeply Ava has affected me. As my second, as my friend, he would sense the weakness and try to exploit it. That''s just how we operate. When I''m certain I have myself under control once more, I turn to face him. "Report. What happened after I left?" Kellan''s gaze is steady, assessing. He knows something is off, but he''s smart enough not to push it right now. "The Blackwoods did some mingling, but nothing out of place. No particular contacts held their attention. I made sure to keep an eye on them until they left." "And Ava?" A slight frown creases his brow. "She left right after you did. Got into a rideshare and took off." The wolf inside me howls at the thought of her out there alone, unprotected. The urge to hunt her down, to keep her safe, is nearly overwhelming. I grit my teeth and force it down. "I want you to find out everything you can about her," I growl. "Where she lives, who she associates with, any weaknesses we can exploit. They did something to make me react to her like she''s my mate. I want to know what it is so I can destroy it." Kellan''s eyes widen a fraction, the only outward sign of his surprise. We both know the implications of a mating bond, no matter how artificially created. It would give the Blackwood Pack leverage, a way to control and manipulate me. Over my dead body. "Consider it done," Kellan says with a solemn nod. "I''ll handle it personally and report back as soon as I have information." Chapter 11 Ava: The Novel Grind Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- The new beginning I crave begins in a quaint town by the name of Cedarwood, just outside of Spokane, Washington. It isn''t that I made a conscious choice to stay here, exactly. I sensed shifters at the train station in Spokane and panicked. A rideshare app and a destination chosen at random brought me to Cedarwood. Specifically, to an adorable bookshop cafe on a picturesque little street in the middle of their commercial district. Seriously, the entire street gives me a modern Victorian vibe, and families all walk because there is literally no parking anywhere. I guess people come here for the charm. Two weeks later, I''m still at the shop, only now I''m working there. As an added perk, I even get an apartment in the above floor. It was used as storage for a few years by my new boss, and I have a lot of cleaning to do yet, but it''s mine, and I love it, even if there are boxes everywhere. I still don''t know how all the luck managed to swing my way, but I''m not going to complain. I haven''t seen a single shifter since I came here, and from what I hear, the Aspen Pack treats humans well in their territory. There''s a huge part of me that''s terrified they will come banging on my door, demanding to know why I haven''t informed them of my presence, but¡ªwell, that''s a problem for future Ava. I''m hoping that I smell human enough to not be bothered. Mrs. Elkins enters the store, the bell above the door announcing her arrival. I look up from the book I''m shelving, a smile already forming on my lips. There''s something about her presence that puts me at ease. There might even be a tiny part of my mind that thinks she''s married to Santa Claus. "Good morning, Ava," she greets me warmly, her rheumy eyes crinkling at the corners. "How are you doing today? Settling in alright?" I nod, my smile widening. "I''m doing well, Mrs. Elkins. Thank you again for the job and the apartment. I can''t tell you how much I appreciate it." Mrs. Elkins laughs, a melodious sound that fills the space. "Oh, Ava, you don''t have to thank me every day, you know." Shaking my head over my paranoia, I return my attention to the books as the customer leaves, feeling a little more secure in the safety I''ve found here in Cedarwood. * * * I turn the key in the lock, the familiar click signaling the start of another day at The Novel Grind. Mrs. Elkins reads a book in one of our plush, overstuffed armchairs, content to let me take over her morning chores. "Keep the door open, dear." She flips a page and squints at the words through her bifocals. "An open door brings traffic, and it''s such a nice morning." The heavy door is a beast to prop open, and I wonder how Mrs. Elkins has managed all these years. Eventually, I find the sweet spot to jam the doorstop in, but sweat gathers in my armpits by the time I figure it out. I take a moment to breathe in the pine-fresh air, enjoying the chill that curls into my lungs as the sun warms my face. A soft whine catches my attention and I glance down in surprise at the silver husky sitting just outside the door, its tail thumping gently against the sidewalk. The dog''s eyes are a blue so light that they almost seem white and seem to pierce right through me, as though they can see every secret I''ve ever hidden deep into the recesses of my mind. But then that thought is gone, because hey, it''s just a dog. Though, I can''t help but notice the uncanny similarity between the husky''s eyes and my own. It''s a little creepy. Though they look better on the dog. "Does he have a collar?" Mrs. Elkins pops out from behind me, but the silver-furred pup just wags its tail at the sight of her. I stroke the husky''s soft fur, feeling a strange connection to the creature. Its eyes seem to bore into me, and I can''t shake the sense that there''s more to this dog than meets the eye. Still, I shake my head and tell Mrs. Elkins, "No collar." "Well, we can''t have him wandering the streets," she says, reaching for the phone. "I''ll call animal control and see if they can come pick him up before someone runs into him." I hesitate, my fingers lingering on the husky''s silky coat. There''s a part of me that doesn''t want to see this dog taken away, but I know I can''t keep him. With a resigned sigh, I scrub his fur a few more times with rough affection. "Sorry, buddy. I have to get back to work." Chapter 12 Ava: Nightmares Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- Strange dreams disturb my sleep these days. It always starts the same; being pursued in a dark forest, not knowing what''s hunting me. The panting, the crashing of underbrush, the chase.@@@@ Somehow the forest becomes mountains, and the mountains turn into the beach. Still I run, as fast as I can, with the threat of something at my heels. It''s daytime. It''s night. There are people running with me, and I''m alone. It makes no sense at all, and yet it feels completely normal in the moment. Then a wolf slipping out of the shadows to stare at me, with blue eyes and sparkling white fur, except for a patch of black at the end of her tail. The dream always ends there, with me startled awake and staring at the ceiling through the dim light of my bedroom window, soaked in sweat and sore like I''d run a hundred miles, being chased by some monstrous beast. Getting back to sleep after feels almost impossible as I toss and turn, and I show up to the Novel Grind every day feeling more exhausted than the day before. The only new change to my life is the daily escape from Animal Control¡ªthat silver husky (who, we found out, is actually a girl) who always stops by to see me at the store, waiting patiently for an officer to get her and bring her back to safety. Carlos jokes that I should keep her, since she seems to like me, but there''s no way I can raise a pet. Not when there''s a part of me always looking over my shoulder. A part of me waiting for the day I have to pack up and leave again. By the third day of nightmares, I''ve developed a low-grade fever that seems to come and go, along with a slight cough. Nothing to keep me from working. It just leaves me miserable enough to think I might need some help getting rid of these nightmares. If I can''t get enough quality sleep, I''m going to end up really sick. A trip to urgent care is something I can''t afford. Building a new life is expensive. There''s a huge list of things on my need list, and not enough dollars in the bank account to cover them. On day four, my blessed day off, I drag myself out of bed with shivers wracking my body. Thermometers were listed on my want list, not my need list, so I have no idea how high my fever might be. Either way, I can''t afford medical care, so ignorance is probably bliss. Even putting on clothes makes my skin hurt, and my bones ache. But I''m out of food. The cashier gives me a concerned look as she rings up my items. It takes me a second to realize she''s a shifter. I don''t think I''ve ever seen a shifter working here before. But I''m too tired to worry about it. "You okay, honey? You don''t look so good." I force a smile, but it feels more like a grimace. "Just a little under the weather. I''ll be fine." More proof of my defect life; shifters don''t get sick, not like humans do. This is awful. She doesn''t look convinced, but she doesn''t push. I pay in cash, not wanting to risk using my card and leaving a trail. It''s a new habit that I''m trying really hard not to break. The walk back home is even worse than the trip there. My grocery bags feel like lead weights, and I have to stop every few steps to catch my breath. There''s a prickling down my back, like I''m being watched. My paranoia must have finally kicked in from that shifter cashier. I glance around, but there''s nothing. No hint of any shifters nearby. Still, the uneasiness lingers beneath my misery. By the time I make it back to my apartment, I''m ready to collapse. I barely have the energy to put away the perishables and heat up a bowl of soup in the microwave. Even the thought of eating makes my stomach turn. I force down a few spoonfuls anyway, knowing I need the nutrients. As I curl up on the couch, shivering despite the blanket I''ve wrapped around myself. Too late, I remember the Tylenol, but the thought of walking into the kitchen to grab it... Ugh. Maybe later. I don''t want to move. But of course there''s a soft rapping against my door to ruin that plan. Chapter 13 Ava: Illness Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- Son of a bitch. Today of all days, someone has to come to my door? Somehow I force my exhausted body off the couch. My bones protest as I stumble to the door, leaning heavily against the frame. Who the hell needs me right now? I don''t even know anyone in this town. I''ll feel bad if it''s Mrs. Elkins, but anyone else needs to prepare themselves for the rage of a sick person. I yank it open, ready to snap at whoever dared to disturb my misery. But there''s no one there. My landing is empty. The stairway is empty. There''s nothing, except the occasional person passing by on the street. Great. Now I''m imagining things. I step out, glancing both ways. Nothing. A shiver runs through me, and it has nothing to do with my fever. Something feels off, but I can''t put my finger on it. Dark clouds loom overhead, heavy and ominous. That''s odd. I could have sworn the forecast said clear skies all week. A storm would be just my luck. At least I don''t have to go anywhere; my shopping''s already done.@@@@ Sighing, I retreat back inside, locking the door behind me. The click of the deadbolt does little to ease the uneasiness swirling in my gut. Collapsing onto the couch, I pull the blanket around my shoulders, trying to stave off the cold. It doesn''t help. The frigid chill of my body comes from deep within, even as sweat beads on my forehead and upper lip. I should take that Tylenol. I should eat more soup. I should do a lot of things, but all I can manage is to lay on the couch, staring blankly at the wall. Even the thought of reaching for the TV remote is too much. Minutes tick by, or maybe it''s hours. Time is only a suggestion, my fever-addled brain struggling to keep up. The shadows in the room grow longer as the storm clouds block out the sun. I should turn on a light, but even the thought of moving feels like too much effort. And then someone knocks on my door again. This time, I ignore it. I''m too miserable to fake civility, anyway. Somewhere in my haze, I find myself slipping, falling into a familiar landscape that has haunted my nights. I''m in the forest again. Too alluring. Like a trap. I pull my hand back, cradling it against my chest. The stream darkens, its waters murky and uninviting. The forest around me grows cold, green leaves now brown, falling to rot against the earth. Shadows swallow light, turning an oasis into something awful. The noises of the forest are gone, and only silence reigns in the absence. The only thing I can hear is the pounding of my heartbeat, thudding just beneath my jaw, pounding in my chest. The familiar dream has taken a sharp left into the realm of nightmares. A flash of movement. A glimpse of¡ªsomething, darting in the darkness. Eyes that glow, crimson and menacing. I can''t scream; no sound escapes my throat, even as it tears under the force of my terror. A creature of shadow steps forward, a mass of darkness that seems to shrink before my eyes, coalescing into a solid form. For a moment, it looks human, its hand reaching toward me. There''s a chill, a winter''s soft sigh in the breeze, and the scent of something putrid that has me clapping my hands over my mouth as I gag. And then it''s gone. The shadows. The creature. The nightmare forest. All of it. I''m blinking at my white popcorn ceiling, once again in my apartment. Chapter 14 Ava: Her Names Selene Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- The dream clings to me, leaving my heart pounding. But it''s not real. Just a nightmare. Rolling over, I curl into a ball to fight the shivers wracking my body. The fleece throw is both too hot and too cold, and I can''t take it off. When I do, I''m dying like I''ve been thrown straight into a snowbank, naked. With it on, I feel like I''m going to drown in sweat, but at least it''s less uncomfortable. The unsettling dream lingers in my head, the sensation of dirty feet and crunchy leaves echoing against my feet. Unease crawls down my spine, anxiety doing its damnedest to take over. I ignore it as best as I can in my current state. Sleep, I need sleep. Maybe if I can just drift off again, I''ll wake up feeling better. Renewed. But no matter how determined I am, my body rebels, keeping me awake. I can''t get comfortable. The couch, all cozy comfort, now feels lumpy and unwelcoming beneath me. Minutes crawl by. Still awake. With a groan of defeat, I force myself off the couch. The room spins for a moment, and I grip the armrest hold myself up. Bathroom first. Then medicine. The trek to the toilet is a monumental effort, a full exercise routine. My heart pounds and sweat pours down my back by the time I''m done. I should get a badge for not peeing myself when I feel like this. Maybe a trophy acknowledging my survival of the common cold will help me feel better. The kitchen is next as I hunt down the Tylenol I''d left on the counter somewhere. Even pulling the cotton balls out of the brand new jar makes me want to quit and lay back down, but I persevere. Congratulations, Ava. You did it. Popping two pills into my mouth, I fill a glass of water at the sink and swallow them with a sip of calcium and other minerals. Gross. The bitter taste of the tablets remains on my tongue and I wash it down with more tap water. I have bottles of water. They''re in the fridge, five feet behind me. Too far. Suffering is easier. The silver husky who''s been escaping Animal Control every day has shoved her way into my apartment, sniffing around like she belongs here. The feeling of being watched eases a little between my shoulder blades, and I lean against the door to close it, coughing at the dose of fresh air. "Hey, doggy. You don''t live here." My voice is barely there, as scratchy as my throat is. I could rival a bullfrog in the evening. Still, the dog''s ears flick toward me. But she ignores me. Instead she beelines for a window, sniffing at it like there''s chocolate hidden in the pane. "Come on, puppy. I''ll call animal control." But first, I need to sit down. I used up too much energy with my fear and paranoia, and now my legs shake too much to hold me up. The wall and my coffee table help keep my balance as I stagger my way to the couch, flopping into it in relief. My phone is... somewhere. I texted Mrs. Elkins, so it should be around here. But finding it just seems like too much work. "If you pee in here, you''re going back outside," I warn her, watching her tail wag. She''s a nice dog. It shouldn''t be hard to find a home. They might need a twenty-foot fence to keep her Houdini self contained, though. I''ll send her back to the shelter in the morning. For now, I''m too busy feeling sorry for myself. It''s not like I brought her here; she just waltzed in. Maybe she wants shelter from the rain. Can''t blame a dog for not wanting to be in the rain. Fully aware that I''m making excuses and that my soft heart wants to keep her forever, I settle into the couch as comfortably as I can manage, hoping the Tylenol kicks in soon, and watch her. I''m not keeping her, of course, but I''ve kind of decided on her name already. Selene. It sounds right. The now-named dog I''m definitely not keeping continues her sniffing adventure, her nails clicking against hardwood in a loud and somewhat comforting rhythm. She makes her way to each window, her inhales hard and rapid, like she''s found some chocolate or something. Her ears twitch, alert and focused, as she investigates. Is she looking for a way out? But she eventually turns away from the windows, heading toward the bedroom. She pauses at the threshold, her nose twitching as she takes in the scents. For a moment, I think she might venture inside, but then she seems to lose interest. With a soft huff, she turns and pads back to where I''m sprawled on the couch. Reaching out a hand, I smile as she nuzzles into it, her fur soft, tickling my skin. "You''re a strange one, aren''t you?" I murmur, scratching behind her ears. She leans into the touch, her tail thumping gently against the floor in appreciation. Chapter 15 Ava: Dreamless Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- As I pet Selene, I realize she hasn''t shown much interest in the boxes scattered around the apartment. Most dogs would be all over them, sniffing and investigating every corner. Selene seems content to ignore them, focusing instead on the windows and the bedroom. "I just moved in, you know," I find myself saying, my voice rough and scratchy. "Haven''t had a chance to unpack everything yet." The words feel strange, talking to a dog like she can understand me. But there''s something comforting about it, too. A connection, however one-sided it might be. Selene tilts her head, her blue eyes fixed on mine as if she''s listening intently. I smile, despite the aches and chills wracking my body. "You''re a good listener, aren''t you? Maybe I should keep you around." The thought is tempting. It would be nice to have some company, especially on days like this when I feel so miserable.@@@@ But no. I need to be responsible. I let my head fall back against the couch cushions, my hand still resting on Selene''s head. The fever is making my thoughts fuzzy, my mind wandering down strange paths. Talking to a dog like she''s a person, considering keeping her even though I know I can''t. It''s the sickness talking, I tell myself. The delirium of a fever-addled brain. "I must be losing it," I mutter, closing my eyes. "Talking to a dog like you can understand me. Next thing you know, I''ll be having full conversations with the walls." Selene whines softly, as if in sympathy. I crack one eye open to look at her, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "Don''t worry, I''m not that far gone yet. But if I start talking to the furniture, feel free to stage an intervention." She wags her tail, and I swear there''s a glint of amusement in her eyes. Or I''m just giving humanity to a dog because I''ve spent my entire life around wolves with human souls in them. I let my eyes drift closed again. The medicine should be kicking in soon, hopefully bringing some relief. "Thanks for the company," I whisper, my words slurring as I start to drift off. "You''re a good dog, Selene. A real good dog." * * * I wake up to something stabbing me in my ass, but also¡ªno dreams. The all-over body aches aren''t as bad, and there''s something warm and heavy on my feet. Aside from the buttcheek being stabbed, I''m feeling a lot better. What am I doing, trying to reason with a dog? I''ve spent too much time around wolves. Shaking my head, I let Selene out the front door, but not before peeking around first. No one''s there, of course. I don''t feel that itchy being watched sensation anymore, either. "Go on, girl. Get your potty on." The silver husky prances out the door with little huff and snort that sounds oddly disdainful, glancing at me over her shoulder before bounding down the stairs. Leaving the door propped open in case she comes back¡ªbecause there''s a huge, soft part of me that doesn''t want to miss out in case she comes to the door and leaves because I don''t answer in time¡ªI rush to the bathroom, ready to feel human again. All the movement has both cleared my mind, even as my body breaks out into chills. Still sick. But at least I''m better. Selene''s back inside when I''m done with morning ablutions, and I close the door behind her with a smile, watching as she sniffs around the apartment once again. "That''s it. You''re mine now, okay? But I still need to get you food. And a leash. And a collar." Shit, all that stuff costs money, too. She snorts and rolls onto the ground, feet up, like her back needs scratched. Despite the chills and sweat running down my back, I feel... energized. I''m even bouncing a little on my feet. Making breakfast doesn''t do much to take the edge off, and I share a plate of eggs and some instant-mix pancakes with Selene, who scarfs them down like she''s starving. When I leave the apartment, she screams like a child whose arm is being cut off. No matter how many times I try to soothe her before trying again, the screams continue. So I let her follow me, collarless and leashless, as I hope no one stops me for my at-loose dog. When we enter the store, one of the employees gives us a dirty look, and I snatch a leash and collar as soon as I can, holding into the tags once I put them on Selene. Feeling a little less like a criminal breaking laws, I head to the dog food aisle, surprised when an old man steps in front of me to coo at Selene, who growls in his direction. Chapter 16 Ava: Day With a Dog Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- "Sorry, she isn''t normally like this," I apologize, tugging Selene away from the man. "Such a pretty dog," he says, squinting at me from beneath a wide-brimmed hat. Something about him sets off my paranoia radar, but I don''t scent anything strange. He''s dirty, with stained brown pants and shoes that have seen better days. Homeless, maybe. Uncomfortable, I step to the side, tugging Selene away as she continues to growl. "Sorry," I apologize again, wondering why he doesn''t try to leave. His head turns to me, and he looks me up and down. "Pretty girl, too," he says, revealing a gap-toothed smile, with yellow teeth and breath that could knock down any wolf shifter within a hundred mile radius. My stomach flips and I struggle to control the nausea building in my belly. "Thanks," I mutter, not sure how to respond. He''s in the way of the dog food, but I don''t want to get any closer. Besides, Selene seems ready to rip his face off. "Come on, girl, let''s go this way." This way leads to the birds, but I''d rather be around them than the strange man. I dart down the side aisle, preferring rudeness over another moment in his bizarre presence, putting some distance between me and the strange man. When I glance behind me, he''s still standing there, his eyes boring into me. Even from this far, his gaze is intense, and it occurs to me I don''t even know what color his eyes are. It''s like the pressure in his stare was too much to notice such a minor detail. A shiver races down my spine. A store employee approaches the man. Relieved, I take the opportunity to slip away, rounding the corner into another aisle. Selene trots beside me, her earlier agitation gone. At least one of us has calmed down. After a few twists and turns through the aisles, I find myself in front of the dog food section, having taken a roundabout route. The man is nowhere in sight. Scanning the colorful bags, I realize I have no idea what to choose. What does a stray husky even eat? "What do you think, Selene? Beef or chicken?" I muse aloud, grabbing a bright blue bag of kibble. Selene looks up at me, her ice blue eyes seeming to dim. Her fluffy tail droops and she lets out a little whine. I blink, staring at her. Is she disappointed in my choice? Can dogs even be disappointed? It''s not like she knows what brand I''m buying. I guess she can smell it. But still. Fact Three: I''m screwed. "Okay, Selene. I''ve never had a dog before, but I know one thing. You have to eat." I shove the bowl closer to her, ignoring the way her paw comes up to halt its process. She lets out a little rumble of noises, ending with a few yips. I''d read about huskies and their noises, too. Did not think that through, either. Pointing at her bowl, I repeat, "This is your food, and you have to eat it. It cost me a lot of money. Got it?" Her ears go down. I''m not sure if that''s a good sign or a bad sign, but I head back into the kitchen, heating myself a bowl of soup. Aside from the occasional chill and the way sweat keeps beading on the back of my neck, I''m feeling pretty good. In fact, there''s energy buzzing in my body, making me almost hyper. After I scarf down my food, I glance toward Selene, who''s hovering over her dog bowl and looking disgruntled. Fine. Someone on the internet said that they mix human food in with the kibble to entice their dog to eat. Selene might be one of those. Eggs aren''t hard, and I have energy that needs to be burned, anyway. I quickly scramble some eggs in the skillet, the sizzle of the pan filling the small kitchen. Selene watches me intently, her tail wagging slowly. Once the eggs are done, I scoop them into Selene''s bowl and mix them into the dry kibble. "Here you go, girl. A little something extra to entice you." Selene prances around the bowl, letting out a few excited yelps and whines. She paws at the bowl, pushing it around a bit before finally shoving her nose into the mixture and eating. I smile, relieved that the addition of eggs seems to have done the trick. However, my relief is short-lived as Selene starts picking through the food, dropping pieces of kibble onto the floor as she eats only the scrambled eggs. "Hey, none of that," I scold gently. "You need to eat the kibble too, not just the eggs." Selene ignores me, continuing to nose around the bowl and leaving a trail of discarded kibble pieces. I frown, realizing this isn''t going to work if she refuses to eat her actual dog food. There''s no way I can afford to keep trying new food until she finds one she likes. "Listen up, Selene," I say firmly. "If you can''t eat the kibble properly, I''m going to have to take you back to Animal Control. I can''t have a dog who won''t eat her food." At my words, Selene whines and flattens her ears against her head. She looks up at me with those piercing blue eyes, and for a moment, I swear there''s an understanding look in them. Slowly, she lowers her head back to the bowl and begins crunching. I nod in approval. "That''s better. Good girl." As Selene continues eating, a knock at the door interrupts us. I glance over in surprise, not expecting any visitors. Opening the door, I''m surprised to see two men standing outside. Chapter 17 Ava: Settling In Chapters 11-17 have been rewritten to improve story flow and pacing. [June 27, 2024] ----- The men at the door look related. So related that I''d bet they''re twins. "Hi," the one on the left says, with a charming smile. They have close-cropped brown hair and twinkling brown eyes, with popular kid in high school written all over them. They have to be in their mid-twenties now, though. "Hi," I respond, with some suspicion. Is this that legendary thing called solicitation? Are they here to sell me something? If so, they''re screwed. Selene got to my wallet first. "Mrs. Elkins sent us," the guy on the right says, and I turn my gaze to him, relaxing a little.@@@@ "Oh?" Mrs. Elkins wouldn''t just send someone without warning me. Checking my phone, I see a missed text. [MRS. ELKINS: Don''t forget that Ben and Franklin are coming to help put up some shelves in the living room. You can send them away if you''re not up to it.] Oh, right. I vaguely recall some conversation like that last week. Probably something I should have added to my phone so I wouldn''t be surprised at a time like this. "The shelves," I say, glancing back up. Both of them smile. They''re identical, though one''s a little more burly and the other wears glasses. "I''m Ben," the one with glasses offers, turning up the wattage of his grin. "Franklin," the other supplies, reaching out to shake my hand. He has a wedding ring. The other doesn''t. "My wife is Mrs. Elkin''s grand-niece." I''m surprised by my own energy, considering the fever still simmers under my skin. But there''s a buzzing in my veins, a sense of purpose that keeps me going. Finally, the shelves are up, and most of the books are in place. I step back, admiring the transformation. What was once a bare living room now feels like a cozy library, ready for rainy day reading sessions. "Looks great, doesn''t it?" Franklin grins, wiping his brow. "It really does. Thank you both so much." Gratitude swells in my chest. These strangers, now tentative friends, have given me more than just shelves. They''ve helped me build a home. As they pack up their tools, Franklin reaches into his pocket. "Oh, before I forget¡ªmy wife wanted me to give you this." He hands me a colorful flyer. "We host a weekly barbecue over the summer, kind of a community thing. You''re more than welcome to join us." I take the flyer, touched by the gesture. "That''s so kind of you. I''ll definitely try to make it." Ben nods, shouldering his toolbox. "It''s a great way to meet people. And the food''s not bad either." He winks, but it''s more friendly than flirty. After a round of goodbyes and more thank yous, I close the door behind them. Leaning against it, I let out a long breath. The apartment feels different now. Not just because of the shelves, but because of what they represent. A fresh start, a chance to build something of my own. Selene stretches on the couch, blinking at me sleepily. I laugh softly, crossing the room to join her. "Lazy pup. You slept through all the hard work." She yawns, nuzzling into my hand as I pet her. For a moment, I let my mind wander. I think of Ben, of his easy smiles and helpful demeanor. In another life, maybe I would have been drawn to him. But now... I sigh, shaking my head. Lucas Westwood. Even here, hundreds of miles away, he haunts me. The memory of his touch, his scent, the way he looked at me, is seared into my soul. And the way he looked at me after¡ª No. I can''t think about that. I won''t let him ruin this for me, this fragile new life I''m building. Romance isn''t in the cards for me, not now. Maybe not ever. And that''s okay. Selene whines softly, as if sensing my melancholy. I scratch behind her ears, forcing a smile. "We''ve got each other, right? That''s enough." Chapter 18 Lucas: Realization (I) LUCAS The frost of winter thaws, giving way to the brisk air of spring. The days drag on, each moment blurring into the next as my frustration builds. Weeks have passed since that fateful night at the Lunar Gala, and still, the Blackwood Pack''s intentions remain shrouded in mystery, even with summer peeking around the corner. My wolf paces restlessly within me, yearning for answers, for action, for her. My obsession grows. I slam my fist on the desk, the impact reverberating through the room. Kellan, ever the loyal beta, barely flinches. He knows better than to disturb me when I''m like this, consumed by the need to unravel the web of secrets that surrounds us. A missive arrived last week from Alpha Blackwood, a terse notification that his beta''s daughter, Jessa Grey, would be attending the local university here in Granite City. The balls on that asshole, sending her into our territory without so much as a proper request for permission. It''s an unspoken rule among our kind, a courtesy extended to the ruling pack when an outsider plans to stay within their domain. I can''t help but wonder if this is another ploy, another move in the twisted game that Blackwood seems intent on playing. Jessa''s presence here, so close to the heart of our pack, sets my teeth on edge. What secrets does she carry? What lies will she spin to further her alpha''s agenda? My thoughts drift naturally to her, the girl who haunts my every waking moment. Ava. The memory of her scent, her touch, the way she surrendered to me in the garden¡ªit''s seared into my very being. And yet, my hatred grows by the day. I push myself away from the desk, pacing the length of my office like a caged beast. The cool air brought in by an open window does little to soothe my restless spirit. I need answers. "Kellan," I bark, my voice slicing through the silence. "I want eyes on Jessa Grey the moment she sets foot in Granite City. I want to know her every move, every breath she takes. And if you find even a whisper of information about her sister..." I leave the sentence hanging, the implication clear. Kellan nods, his expression grim. He understands the gravity of the situation, the weight that rests upon our shoulders. "We''ll show them what happens when they try to mess with the Westwood Pack." There''s no other option. I turn to face the window, my gaze sweeping over the city that is mine to protect. The Blackwood Pack may be able to hold their secrets, but they have no idea who they''re dealing with. I will uncover the truth, no matter the cost. * * * A sharp knock at the door jolts me awake, scattering the papers strewn across my desk. I blink, trying to clear the fog of sleep from my mind as I realize I must have dozed off while poring over the latest reports from Granite City. "Come in," I call out, my voice rough. The door swings open, revealing one of my deltas, Ryder Thorn. He enters the room, his posture stiff and his expression guarded. I can sense his unease, the way he seems to be holding back. "What is it?" I ask, straightening in my chair. No alpha should be caught sleeping on the job. He clears his throat, his eyes flicking to the mess of documents on my desk before meeting my gaze. "One of our scouts sent an update from Blackwood territory. I thought you''d want to see it immediately. It was sent to my e-mail in urgency in a private attachment, printed, and sealed with no eyes upon the contents." He hands me a sealed envelope, the paper crisp beneath my fingers. I nod, setting it aside for the moment, trying not to show how hard my heart is jolting in my chest. But before I can dismiss him, he speaks again, his tone hesitant. "Alpha, if I may... Do you really need to spend so much time and energy chasing down this girl from the Blackwood Pack? Shouldn''t we be focusing on our own pack, on the issues that directly affect us?" Irritation hits me harder than it should. I have always refrained from dismissing sensible inquiries, because shutting down their voices is a slippery slope to despotism. Like the Blackwood Pack. And yet, I can''t help the words that come out anyway. "Are you questioning my judgment, Delta?" Chapter 19 Lucas: Realization (II) LUCAS His spine straightens in an instant, and his face goes blank. "Of course not, Alpha. I only worry that this obsession with the Blackwood girl is distracting you from what really matters." I stand in a swift motion, my chair scraping against the floor. Inexplicable rage fans the flames of months of irritation and frustration. "What matters is the safety and security of our pack. If the alpha of Blackwood is plotting against us, if they''re using Ava as a pawn in their twisted game, then it is my duty to uncover the truth. Don''t you agree?" He takes a step back, his head bowed in submission. "I understand, Alpha. Forgive me for overstepping." I take a deep breath, trying to rein in my temper. "Your concern is noted, Delta. But I need you to trust me on this. I know what I''m doing." He nods, his expression still blank. "Of course, Alpha. I''ll leave you to your work." With that, he turns and leaves the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. I sink back into my chair, rubbing a hand over my face. The letter from the scout lies on my desk, taunting me with the promise of new information. I close my eyes, taking a deep breath as I try to quell the maelstrom of emotions raging within me. I know I need to approach this situation with a clear head, to separate my personal feelings from the cold, hard facts. But it''s easier said than done when it comes to Ava. With a heavy sigh, I unfold the missive, my eyes scanning the contents. Each word is like a punch to the gut, and I feel my heart sinking lower and lower with every line. The letter shakes in my hands as I read, a cold fury seeping into my bones with every damning word. To: From: [email protected] Subject: URGENT: For Alpha''s Eyes Only Attachment: Report.docx Alpha Westwood,@@@@ My source within the Blackwood Pack has provided crucial information regarding Ava''s circumstances. She has been enduring severe mistreatment and neglect from her own family, with Beta Alexander Grey being the primary perpetrator of cruelty. Furthermore, her mother and siblings have displayed little regard for her well-being, demonstrating indifference or outright disdain. Ava is consistently subjected to assault by numerous pack members and is treated as an outcast within the community. It is, my wolf growls. And you threw our mate away. Shit. I blow out a shaky breath and try to shove all that to the side for a moment. If I don''t, I might just throw my fucking desk through the window. Son of a fucking bitch. My mate. And I let her go. Let her disappear. Fuck! My wolf howled incessantly in my head as I picked up the letter again, re-reading it and letting every word stab into my heart. Mistreated. Neglected. Assaulted. My Ava. My sweet, perfect mate. Fuck. And to know the plans Alpha Blackwood had made for that sweet girl? The pieces of the puzzle are falling into place, painting a picture far more disturbing than I could have imagined. My wolf stirs within me, a low growl rumbling in my chest as the urge to protect Ava surges through my veins. But I can''t let my emotions cloud my judgment. I need to approach this situation with a level head, to gather more information and devise a plan of action. The safety of my pack, and now Ava''s as well, depends on it. I crush the letter in my fist, a growl building in my throat. How could they treat her like this? Their own daughter, their own blood? The thought of Ava suffering at the hands of her so-called family makes my stomach churn with revulsion and rage. And now she''s missing, disappeared into the night like a ghost. The memory of her in my arms, the feel of her soft skin against mine, the taste of her lips... it all comes rushing back, tainted by the knowledge of her pain. I should have known something was wrong that night. The way she trembled in my embrace, the desperate hunger in her kisses, was more than just desire. It was the actions of a woman starved for affection, for the simple warmth of human touch. And I pushed her away. I let my own fears and suspicions cloud my judgment, let my anger at the Blackwood Pack blind me to the truth of the woman in front of me. I need to find her, to make things right. But where do I even begin? Chapter 20 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (I) The bell above the door jingles, signaling another customer''s arrival at The Novel Grind. I glance up from where I''m restocking the pastry case and feel a smile tugging at my lips. It''s become such a familiar routine these past four months¡ªthe steady flow of customers, the aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingling with the scent of old books, the comfortable chatter filling the cozy space. I nod in acknowledgment, my hands continuing their task of arranging the muffins and scones just so. This place has become more than just a job to me; it''s a sanctuary, a haven where I can breathe easy and simply exist without the weight of expectations bearing down on me. As I work, my mind wanders to the evening ahead. It''s been two weeks since Franklin and his wife, Emily, last had me over for dinner. I''m looking forward to the home-cooked meal and easy conversation, a stark contrast to the strained silences and disapproving glances that used to fill my family dinners back home. A pang of guilt tugs at my heart, but I quickly push it away. This is my life now, the life I''ve chosen, and I won''t let the ghosts of the past haunt me anymore. "Here you go, dear," Mrs. Elkins says, placing a steaming cup of coffee on the counter in front of me. "Don''t forget, you''ve got that class this afternoon." I nod, gratefully accepting the mug and taking a sip of the rich, robust brew. The summer course I''ve signed up for¡ªIntroduction to Literature¡ªis a small step, but it''s a step in the right direction. With my limited savings, I can only afford one class this summer semester, but I''m determined to make the most of it. As the morning rush begins to taper off, I take a moment to simply breathe and appreciate the quiet moments in between. This is my life now, a life of my own making, and for the first time in as long as I can remember, I feel a sense of peace settling over me. I glance up from shelving a stack of paperbacks, my gaze instinctively drawn to the two men seated at one of the corner tables. Their murmured conversation drifts through the quiet hum of the cafe?, and a chill races down my spine as I catch the unmistakable scent of shifters. I''m not sure how I didn''t notice it before. My knees threaten to buckle, but I force myself to maintain an air of nonchalance, casually sliding books into their designated spots as I strain to eavesdrop. Snippets of their discussion filter through. He''s human. Of course he is. I''m being ridiculous, letting my fears get the better of me. Exhaling a shaky breath, I force a self-deprecating chuckle, willing my racing heart to slow. "No, no, I''m sorry," I manage, bending to retrieve my fallen books. "You just startled me, that''s all." The man crouches down to help, gathering the scattered pages with an easy, unhurried grace. "Well, I definitely didn''t mean to do that," he says with a wry grin. "I was just going to ask if you might be interested in grabbing a coffee with me sometime?" The words are like a bucket of ice water, dousing the lingering embers of panic still smoldering within me. My lips part in surprise, and for a beat, I simply stare at him, at a loss for words. Of course, this is a perfectly normal situation¡ªa guy asking a girl out for coffee, nothing more. But after everything I''ve been through, every instinct within me is screaming at me to politely decline and retreat. Swallowing hard, I offer him a small, regretful smile. "That''s really sweet of you," I murmur, "but I''m not really looking to date anyone right now." To his credit, the man doesn''t miss a beat. He simply nods, his expression one of understanding rather than disappointment. "No problem at all," he says easily, rising to his feet and offering me a hand up. "I figured I''d just shoot my shot, you know?" I accept his proffered hand, allowing him to pull me upright. "Well, I appreciate the thought," I tell him, and I truly do. It''s a stark reminder that, despite the lingering shadows of my past, I''m just a normal girl trying to navigate the world like anyone else. With a final, friendly smile, the man gives a little wave and continues on his way, leaving me standing in the hallway with a strange sense of lightness in my chest. Then I check my phone when it buzzes, and it all fades away. Chapter 21 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (II) [LISA BURNER: Your brother''s looking for you. I think he believes me that I don''t know anything, but I''m not sure. I''m deleting everything off this phone just in case. I have a bad feeling about this] [AVA: Be careful. It might be better if we don''t talk for a few weeks. I just heard two shifters talking earlier today; it looks like they''re finally searching.]@@@@ [LISA BURNER: I love you, Ave. I''m worried. Have I been watching too many crime documentaries? Anyway, I''ll text you when it''s safer.] I clutch my phone in fear, the plastic case digging into my palm as I rush out of the lecture hall. My heart pounds with a frantic rhythm, echoing the chaos in my mind. The two shifters'' words replay in an endless loop, fueling the fear that coils tighter with each passing second. Escape. I need to escape. I weave through the throngs of students, desperate to put as much distance between myself and those who might be searching for me. The world around me blurs into a kaleidoscope of colors and faces, each one a potential threat. I can''t shake the feeling that eyes are watching my every move, that danger lurks in every shadow. The bus stop offers a brief respite, and I collapse onto the bench, gasping for air. My eyes dart back and forth, scanning the crowd for any sign of pursuit. The minutes crawl by, each one amplifying the tension coiled within me. Finally, the bus arrives, and I board with a sense of urgency, clutching my bag close to my chest. As it lurches forward, I sink into a seat near the back, my gaze fixed on the window, searching for any suspicious figures or movements. The ride is a blur of paranoia, every passenger a potential enemy. I study their faces, their mannerisms, looking for any telltale signs that might give away their true nature. But all I see are ordinary people, oblivious to the fear that grips me. The familiar motions of cooking are soothing, a welcome distraction from the turmoil that had consumed me earlier. I move through the motions with practiced ease, the sizzle of the pan and the aroma of saute?ed vegetables filling the air with a comforting warmth. As I work, my mind drifts back to the events of the day, replaying the hushed conversation that had sent me spiraling into a panic. The fear that had gripped me so tightly begins to loosen its hold, replaced by a steely resolve. I cannot let the threat of discovery paralyze me; I won''t go back. I am free now, and I won''t ever give that up. A noise draws me from my reverie, and I turn to find Selene sitting in the doorway, the unmistakable glimmer of the purple crystal clenched between her jaws. A surprised laugh escapes my lips as I cross the room, reaching out to gently pry the object from her mouth. She''s obsessed with it, and I''ve had to hide it from her several times over the past few months. "Where did you find this, you little troublemaker?" I chide, holding the crystal up to the fading light. As my fingers curl around the smooth surface, a jolt of energy courses through me, setting my nerves alight with a tingling sensation. I gasp, nearly dropping the crystal in surprise, but something holds me transfixed, my gaze locked on the mesmerizing play of light within its depths. And then, a voice, soft and melodic, like the purr of a contented feline, whispers through the recesses of my mind. It''s time. The words reverberate through my very being, sending a shiver down my spine. I whirl around, searching for the source of the voice, but the apartment is empty save for Selene, who regards me with a tilted head, as if sensing the shift in the air. "Who''s there?" I call out, my voice wavering slightly. But there is no response, and the crystal in my hand is now devoid of any of that energy I''d felt just a second ago. Chapter 22 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (III) I try to slip the crystal back into the drawer of my nightstand, but Selene darts forward, her body wriggling between me and the furniture like a furry battering ram. With a huff of frustration, I pull my hand back, the crystal still clutched in my fist. "Selene, down," I scold, but she remains resolutely in my path, those pale blue eyes fixed on the object in my grasp. Realizing this is a battle I won''t win, I shove the crystal into the pocket of my jeans, ignoring the uneasy weight that seems to settle in my gut at its presence. Selene''s tail wags, and she trots back toward the kitchen, pausing every few steps to glance over her shoulder, as if ensuring I follow. The aroma of the saute?ed vegetables greets me as I re-enter the kitchen, and my stomach rumbles in anticipation. But as I move to finish plating the meal, Selene darts underfoot, nearly sending me sprawling. I sidestep her clumsily, shooting her a glare. "What has gotten into you?" I mutter, stirring the contents of the pan with perhaps more force than necessary. Selene whines, her nose pointed toward the front door, and understanding dawns. "All right, all right." I rush over to open the front door. But Selene remains rooted to the spot, her gaze flickering between me and the door, an insistent whine escaping her. I frown as realization sets in¡ªshe wants me to come with her.@@@@ "You can''t be serious," I groan, but her resolute stare tells me she''s dead serious. "Fine, but just a quick walk. I''m starving." With a sigh, I scrape the food onto a plate and shove it into the microwave, resigning myself to eating a lukewarm dinner in favor of appeasing my restless companion. A bead of sweat trickles down the nape of my neck as the air seems to thicken around us, the scent of damp earth and decaying foliage taking on an almost cloying quality. My pulse quickens, each breath growing shallower as an unfamiliar heat blossoms deep in my abdomen. What is happening to me? Selene pauses, her nose twitching as she scents the air, and I take the opportunity to glance around, trying to get my bearings. But the trees seem to blur together, an endless maze of bark and branches that offers no clear path of escape. A tremor wracks my frame, my fingers clenching spasmodically around the leash as a wave of dizziness washes over me. The world tilts precariously, the shadows lengthening and distorting until they seem to reach out with gnarled tendrils, seeking to ensnare me. I squeeze my eyes shut, fighting against the disorientation, but it does little to quell the roiling in the pit of my stomach. Something is happening¡ªsomething I can''t begin to comprehend. But every fiber of my being screams that something''s wrong. A low whine from Selene breaks through the haze, and I force my eyes open, blinking rapidly to clear the spots from my vision. She stands before me, her pale gaze locked on mine, and in that moment, I see a flicker of something¡ªa spark of recognition, of understanding. She knows. The realization is like a punch to the gut, stealing what little breath remains in my lungs. Selene has been trying to tell me all along, and I''ve been too blind, too stubborn to listen. The crystal seems to pulse in my pocket, its weight now a tangible thing, a tether binding me to this moment, this path I''ve been set upon. Selene steps closer, her nose touching mine, cold and wet. Then, a whisper in my mind. Hello, my human. I''m so glad you''re finally listening. Chapter 23 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (IV) I stare at Selene in shock, emotions roiling within me like a sea at storm. Searing heat flushes my skin, beads of sweat forming along my hairline. My legs tremble, the world tilting precariously, and I clutch at Selene''s fur, her solid presence the only thing anchoring me. "Are you..." I swallow thickly, the words catching in my throat. "Are you my wolf?" The question seems absurd even as it leaves my lips, defying all logic and reason. And yet, as Selene preens, her gaze gleaming with an intelligence that transcends any mere dog, a hysterical giggle bubbles up from deep within me. "My wolf is a husky," I wheeze between breathless peals of laughter. "How does this even happen?" Selene''s ears flatten against her skull, and she emits a low growl, her displeasure rippling through our newfound connection like a physical force. I am not a husky, her voice echoes in my mind, resolute and unyielding. The laughter dies on my lips as abruptly as it began, and I gape at her, struggling to reconcile the reality before me. "But... you look like one." Appearances can be deceiving, my human. There''s a hint of amusement in her tone now, as if she''s enjoying my bewilderment. I am a wolf, through and through. This form is merely a vessel, a guise to help me blend in among your kind. My brow furrows as I study her. Nope. Still a husky. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" The words come out harsher than I intend, tinged with a hint of accusation. If my wolf had appeared, my life wouldn''t have been so terrible. And maybe, at the Gala, I wouldn''t have been¡ª No. No point thinking over things that have already happened. Though I can''t help glaring at my dog in accusation. Selene regards me steadily, her eyes ancient and inscrutable. You were not ready, she says simply. Your path has been a winding one, filled with obstacles and pain. But you were young, and they had too much power over you. I suck in a sharp breath, her words striking a chord deep within me. The weight of my past¡ªthe isolation, the rejection, the constant struggle to find my place¡ªpresses down upon me, and I sag against her, suddenly exhausted. With a groan, I collapse onto a soft carpet of moss and fallen leaves, my body trembling. The pain intensifies, threatening to consume me from within. I curl into a ball, whimpering. Selene settles beside me, her warmth a comforting presence. "What''s happening to me?" I rasp, my voice strained and hoarse. Selene''s eyes gleam in the dim light. You are becoming, she murmurs. I grit my teeth, riding the waves of agony that wrack my body. Every fiber of my body feels as though it''s being torn asunder, only to be remade anew. Sweat soaks my clothes, my hair plastered to my skin. Focus on my voice, she commands, her tone gentle. Obeying her words, I cling to the sound of her voice, allowing it to anchor me as the world around me dissolves into a haze of pain and disorientation. The stars above blur and spin, the trees swaying in a dizzying dance. Then, just when I think I can bear no more, the agony reaches a crescendo, a blinding flash of white-hot anguish that steals my breath away. And in that moment, something within me... shifts. Realizing what it is, I burst upright as soon as the pain begins to fade. I hold out my hands in excitement, holding out my hands. Fur! Claws! But no. I''m still me. Chipped coral nail polish, a burn on my right index finger from cooking, and skin that was once pale and has finally achieved a light golden hue from the sun. My shoulders slump. "I didn''t shift." Of course not. How can you shift when I''m not within you? Selene tilts her head at me curiously. Now, dig. Chapter 24 Ava: Paranoia and Secrets (V) I stare at Selene in utter confusion. "Dig? What do you mean, dig?" Precisely what I said, she replies, her tone brooking no argument. Dig.@@@@ I glance around the small clearing, taking in the soft carpet of moss and fallen leaves. "With what? My hands?" The mere thought of digging into the earth with my bare fingers fills me with a strange revulsion. Selene lets out a huff of annoyance. Yes, with your hands. I would do it myself, but... She pauses, eyeing the ground with distaste. I don''t like to get mud between my claws. I can''t help but snort at that. "Are you sure you''re not just a husky after all? Because that''s a very husky-like attitude." In response, Selene snaps at the air, her jaws closing with an audible click. Enough stalling, she growls. Dig. With a sigh, I sink to my knees and begin to dig, scooping handfuls of damp earth aside. Selene watches me intently, her tail swishing back and forth. Deeper, she urges after a few moments. I grimace as my fingers sink into the cool, loamy soil. "This is so gross. You owe me a manicure after this." Selene merely flicks an ear, unimpressed by my complaints. As I continue to dig, my arms quickly grow tired from the exertion. Sweat beads on my brow, and I can feel the grime caking beneath my nails. Ugh. Finally, my fingers scrape against something hard and unyielding. I pause, brushing away the remaining soil to reveal...a box? Keep going, Selene prompts. With a grunt, I manage to pry the box free from the earth. It''s a simple wooden affair, unremarkable save for a strange symbol carved into the lid. I shoot Selene a questioning look, but she merely inclines her head toward the box. Taking a deep breath, I lift the lid. I blink, shooting her a perplexed look. "Think about what?" Running, she replies flatly. Unless you want the attention it will bring. "Attention?" I echo, baffled. "What are you talking about? How would me running bring any attention?" Selene shakes her head, clearly exasperated. It''s better you don''t find out. Not yet, at least. I open my mouth, ready to protest, but she silences me with a stern look. Gritting my teeth, I swallow back my questions and continue toward the parking lot in silence. I''d dreamt about getting my wolf. Never once had I dreamed I''d get a cryptic wolf who refuses to answer questions and pretends she''s a husky in her free time. The entire walk back to my apartment, I can''t shake the strange, restless energy buzzing beneath my skin. It''s like every cell in my body is thrumming with newfound vigor, just waiting to be unleashed. Part of me¡ªthe curious, reckless part¡ªwants nothing more than to take off at a sprint, to push my body to its limits and see what this strange feeling is all about. But Selene''s warning holds me back. Attention is the last thing I want or need right now. I''m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that my dog is apparently not a dog. By the time we reach my front door, I''m practically vibrating with pent-up energy. I shoot Selene a sidelong glance as I fumble for my keys. "Are you at least going to tell me what''s going on? Why I feel like this?" Wait, she snaps, staring at the door and growling. I remember now. I didn''t lock the door; I''d thought we would walk a few minutes, at most. So stupid! I sniff, but I can''t smell anything. While my sense of smell is better than a human''s, it isn''t as good as that of a dog, much less a wolf. We can enter, she says after some time, and I open the door with some hesitation. Nothing seems different. As I walk into the living room, a familiar, tantalizing scent hits my nose. I jerk my head around in panic, but¡ªno, he isn''t here. "Selene. I can smell Lucas." Chapter 25 Ava: A Familiar Scent Selene growls, pacing as she sniffs every corner of the room. Her hackles are stiff. Even though she''s just a dog right now, it''s still intimidating. That bastard was here, Selene confirms, after sniffing around the bedroom. He won''t harm you. Her lip curls back into a soft snarl. I can smell his regret with every step he took. I collapse, my legs too weak to hold me up. That refreshed, revitalized feeling is gone. Only fear remains. "What am I going to do? I can''t stay here. If he found me, that means Dad can find me." Perhaps. Selene stretches with a large yawn. I would not worry yet, cub. You are not as defenseless as you once were, and you cannot run forever. "But¡ª" You cannot run forever, Selene repeats forcefully, and I fall silent, struggling against the panic fluttering against my ribcage. One day, you might have to fight back. Fight back? I''d never imagined fighting back. How can a wolfless defect fight back? You are not wolfless, she reminds me, settling on the couch after a few circles. You are strong. You have me. We will not return to your pack. "What will we do?" I ask helplessly. Selene yawns again. Live, she says simply. Just as you have been. Do not borrow trouble before it finds you. That evening, Selene leads me through a series of basic calisthenics in the privacy of my small living room¡ªpush-ups, sit-ups, air squats, a hundred each. My muscles strain and burn with the unaccustomed exertion, but I grit my teeth and push through the discomfort. This becomes our new routine. Three nights a week, after leaving work early, I meet with a self-defense instructor named Kyle that Selene somehow dug up. He''s an older packless wolf, his lined face and calloused hands speaking of a hard life. But his pale blue eyes hold a kindness that puts me at ease from the start. To Kyle, Selene is just an ordinary husky tagging along with her owner. He doesn''t seem to notice anything amiss, which is probably for the best. I''m not sure I could explain the truth even if I wanted to. The training is grueling. Kyle runs me through basic strikes, blocks, grapples and takedowns, pushing me to my limits. I leave each session bruised, my body screaming in protest. But I persevere, following Selene''s firm encouragement. Because with each passing week, I can feel myself growing stronger. My endurance increasing, my movements becoming more fluid and precise. I''m toughening up, preparing myself for whatever challenges may still lie ahead. No longer will I be a helpless victim waiting for someone else to save me. A few nights a week, I come home to the scent of Lucas in my apartment, but I have yet to catch sight of him. I''m not sure how to feel about that, so I try not to think about it too much. I changed the locks, but he still makes it in. More shifters have been appearing in town, stopping by The Novel Grind. I can hear them talking about war between the Blackwood and Westwood packs. I want to know more, but I don''t know how to dig up the information. It isn''t like I can just check this sort of news on the internet¡ªwerewolves tend to lie low with their pack information. I haven''t heard any more talk about me, though. I''m not sure what that means, and I''m too scared to find out. I should probably reach out to the pack alpha here, but I don''t know how he feels about my family or my pack. I can''t risk him wanting to hand me over. So I just¡ªlive. Like Selene said. I go to my class. I work at The Novel Grind. I train. I''m not at ease, though Selene doesn''t seem too concerned. I can''t help looking over my shoulder more often these days. But aside from Lucas'' presence in my room, his scent all over my things, there''s nothing different around me. Until now. I put on a fake smile, looking at the person in front of me like I don''t recognize them. "Hello. What would you like to order today? We are currently running a special on all our hot coffee." Chapter 26 Lucas: Watching LUCAS@@@@ Her scent dances around me. Every breath I take fills my lungs with the sweet, honey and vanilla notes that have haunted my dreams since that fateful night at the Lunar Gala. Ava. Just the thought of her name sends a shiver down my spine. For weeks, I''ve been watching her from the shadows, unable to resist the pull of her presence. The need to be near her has consumed me, driving me to break into her apartment just to bask in the lingering traces of her essence. I''m a desperate man, lost in the throes of an obsession I can''t explain nor control. As I stand before her now, my wolf howls with unbridled joy inside my head, reveling in her proximity. Part of me had hoped that the fact she didn''t run when she realized I''d found her meant something more. An acknowledgement of the connection that binds us together. But as her gaze meets mine, devoid of any emotion, I feel the weight of disappointment settle heavily in my chest. She regards me with the same polite indifference she would show any other customer, and the realization stings like a slap to the face. Leaning over the counter, I can''t help but ask, "How have you been? Are you okay?" The words tumble out, laced with concern and a hint of desperation that I can''t quite mask. For a fleeting moment, I see her falter, a crack in her impassive facade. But it''s gone as quickly as it appeared, and she meets my gaze with a cool detachment that cuts deeper than any blade. "I''m sorry, sir, but I need you to order or step aside for the other customers." Her voice is clipped, professional, devoid of any warmth or recognition. It''s as if our shared moment in the garden never happened, as if the connection that ignited between us was nothing more than a fleeting fantasy. I want to protest, to demand that she acknowledges the bond that ties us together. But the words stick in my throat as I remember the look on her face right before she turned and ran. All I can do is nod mutely and order something random off the menu. When I give her my card, our fingertips brush together, and the spark of our connection floods through me. My wolf yips and whines. My mate, he howls, and I can only apologize to him again. It''s my fault that our mate isn''t in our arms, after all. I watch Ava as she glides behind the counter. Every movement she makes is fluid, almost hypnotic, drawing my gaze. The gentle sway of her hips as she leans over to grab a mug, the way her delicate fingers curl around it¡ªit''s all I can do to tear my eyes away, even for a moment. A pang of jealousy twists in my gut as her coworker approaches her, an easy grin plastered across his face. My wolf snarls within me, hackles raised as he watches the exchange, bristling at the familiarity between them. That asshole leans in, whispering something that makes Ava''s lips quirk upwards in a smile that should be reserved for me alone. It''s little wonder she wants nothing to do with me. "I hurt her," I finally manage to choke out, my voice thick with self-loathing. "Badly. And I don''t know how to make it right." She regards me with a thoughtful expression, her fingers steepled beneath her chin as she considers my words. Finally, she leans forward, her voice lowered to a conspiratorial murmur. "Have you tried apologizing?" she asks gently. I blink at her, thrown by the simplicity of her suggestion. "Apologize?" I repeat, flummoxed. It occurs to me that I''ve never said those words to her. Granted, I haven''t spoken to her at all until just now, but¡ªhow can it be that the first words out of my mouth weren''t I''m sorry I was such an asshole? She nods, her gaze unwavering. "Sometimes, the most powerful thing we can do is admit our mistakes and ask for forgiveness. It''s not easy, mind you," she adds with a wry smile. "But if you truly regret what happened and want to make amends, it''s the first step." "You''re right," I murmur, more to myself than to her. "I need to apologize. To tell her how sorry I am for the way I treated her." The old woman nods, reaching across the table to pat my hand gently. "I can''t promise that it will be easy, or that she''ll accept your apology right away," she cautions. "But it''s a start." I grip her hand tightly, feeling a surge of gratitude towards this kind-hearted woman. "Thank you," I say, genuine in my gratitude. Somehow, she''d shed light on such a simple oversight. I''ve apologized to Ava a million times in my heart, but how would Ava know that? Of course she doesn''t know. She smiles at me, her eyes shining with a warmth that reminds me of my own mother''s gaze. "I have a feeling that if you approach her with an open heart and true remorse, she''ll surprise you," she says softly. "Our Ava is one of the kindest, most forgiving souls I''ve ever known." With a gentle squeeze of my hand, she rises from her chair and moves to greet another customer. My gaze drifts back to Ava, drinking in the sight of her. Apologize. Such a simple concept. It''s only the first step¡ªbut I''ll take thousands of steps until she finally turns and calls my name. She''s worth everything. Chapter 27 Ava: Watched I step into my apartment, muscles aching from another grueling self-defense session with Kyle. Despite the pain, I can feel myself getting stronger. A heavy sigh escapes my lips as I kick off my shoes, relishing the feeling of being home, safe within these walls. Selene''s thoughts brush against my consciousness, a comforting feeling after an awful day, as she pads over to the couch to take a nap.@@@@ You did well today. You''re progressing rapidly, as I knew you would. I nod, offering a weary smile. "Thanks. I feel like a truck hit me, but in a good way, you know?" A low chuckle reverberates through our bond. Rest, my human. You''ve earned it. Peeling off my sweat-drenched clothes, I make my way to the bathroom, the promise of a hot shower beckoning me. As the water cascades over my aching muscles, I allow my mind to drift, replaying the events of the day. And inevitably, my thoughts turn to him. Lucas. Just the mere thought of his name sends a shiver down my spine, a heady mixture of longing and resentment coiling deep within me. I can still see the intensity in his golden eyes, the way his gaze seemed to strip me bare. Unbidden, my body responds to the memory, a traitorous flush creeping up my neck as desire unfurls in my core. I curse inwardly, hating the way he still has this effect on me, even after everything that transpired between us. Selene''s disapproval washes over me, a cool balm against the raging inferno of my emotions. He threw you away like trash, she growls. It does him no good to come around now, begging for forgiveness. I wince, her blunt assessment striking a chord deep within me. She''s right, of course. Lucas had his chance, and he squandered it, crushing my heart beneath the heel of his contempt. The pain of that rejection still lingers, a raw, festering wound that refuses to heal. The ache will never go away. Stupid fated mates bullshit. "I know," I murmur, rinsing the shampoo from my hair. "Believe me, I haven''t forgotten." And yet, a treacherous part of me yearns for his touch, his embrace, his acceptance. There was even a new bag of dog food the first time I came home to dinner, though Selene announced that she was not eating out of that bag under any circumstances. I donated it to the animal shelter. I can''t lie; there''s a part of my heart that wavers, just a little. But a week of cute little notes and simple apologies and the occasional meal aren''t enough to make up for what he did, so I just ignore it all. It isn''t until I hear a shifter muttering to his friend about how the Westwood alpha has been spending a lot of time in the Aspen Pack territory that I realize there''s a real problem with what Lucas is doing. I wonder if the Aspen Pack alpha knows that Lucas is here. Clearly, he''s unsettling the shifters. With the complaints about tensions between Westwood and Blackwood, it makes no sense that he''s still here. I wait for Lucas to show up at lunch, tapping my pen restlessly against the counter. The cafe is fairly empty today, just a few regulars tucked into their usual corners. Mrs. Elkins shoots me a questioning look from the kitchen, but I just shrug, feigning nonchalance. Twelve-thirty comes and goes without any sign of him. Selene snorts in the back of my mind. You shouldn''t be worried about that arrogant alpha. Focus on yourself, little one. I frown, refilling a customer''s coffee mug. "I''m not worried about him, per se. It''s just..." An image of snarling wolves flashes through my mind, claws and fangs bared. The memory of screams and the coppery scent of blood assaults my senses. I shudder, pushing the vision away. Don''t embroil yourself in pack politics, Ava, Selene chides. "But what if a war erupts because of me?" I protest, gripping the counter until my knuckles turn white. "I can''t have that on my conscience." Selene is silent for a long moment. That isn''t your responsibility. Alphas make their own decisions. Lucas will either return for his alpha duties or not. That isn''t on you, but him¡ªhe wouldn''t have to be here if he had done the right thing in the first place. I open my mouth to argue, but she cuts me off. No, little one. Listen to me. You have finally found a semblance of peace and freedom here. Focus on that. Chapter 28 Ava: Omega? (I) I''m walking to the bus stop after my evening class, my mind still focused on the lecture. The streetlights flicker overhead, casting long shadows that seem to shift and dance in the corners of my vision. An uneasy feeling prickles at the back of my neck, but I push it aside, chalking it up to my overactive imagination. Then, without warning, a searing pain explodes at the base of my skull. A strangled yell tears from my throat as my knees buckle, and I crumple to the pavement. Spots dance before my eyes, and for a disorienting moment, the world tilts on its axis.@@@@ Ava! Ava, listen to me! Selene''s frantic voice cuts through the haze of agony. Get up! You have to run! A rough hand grips my arm, hauling me upright with a savage jerk. The potent scent of shifter slams into me¡ªmusky, feral, and utterly alien. My heart stutters in my chest as a car screeches to a halt beside us. Fight, Ava! Fight! Selene''s command echoes through my mind, her urgency lending me a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength. I thrash against my assailant''s hold, kicking and clawing with everything I have. A guttural snarl rumbles in my ear as he wrestles me toward the waiting vehicle. My nails find purchase, scoring deep gouges along his cheek, but he doesn''t relent. The backseat door flies open, and I''m shoved inside with brutal force. My head cracks against the opposite window, and stars explode across my vision. Rough hands pin me down, the weight of a body trapping me against the cracked leather seats. "Get off me!" I scream, bucking wildly. "Let me go!" Hot, rancid breath washes over my face as my assailant leans in close, his features twisted into a savage leer. "Calm down, little wolf," he growls, his voice a deep, grating rasp. "You''ll be fine. We''ll be mating you soon." Bile rises in my throat as he buries his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply. Revulsion churns in my gut, and I renew my struggles with frantic desperation. "She''s unmated, all right," he pants, his words muffled against my skin. "A rogue wolf, free for the taking. What are you doing, walking alone at night? Waiting for us to take you?" "Of course she was," the driver says, and I can hear the leer in his voice. I guess rogue wolves get a little delusional. I swallow back a wave of nausea, fighting to keep my expression blank even as his calloused hands roam over my body in a mockery of a lover''s caress. Rage simmers beneath my skin, scorching through my veins with every touch, but I can''t let it show. Not yet. Just hold on, Ava. I''m coming. His fingers tangle in my hair, yanking my head back to expose the long column of my throat. I let out a whimper, praying it sounds convincing as his lips touch my crescent scar again. "I can smell her so strongly right here," he growls, licking at it again. Fire burns, almost as if my scar is rejecting his touch. "Are you calm now, little mate?" I nod frantically, praying he believes that I''ve been sufficiently subdued by his "alpha" aura. "I''m calm. I''m sorry. I won''t fight." "Of course you won''t," he croons, and I can see the wild in his eyes. Selene, these guys are weird. Is this what feral wolves are like? The silence in my head has me unnerved, even as the shifter''s painful grip eases into something like a lover''s embrace. Both of them talk to me every so often, telling me how wonderful our lives are going to be, and how we''re going to create our own pack. My skin crawls as my kidnapper nuzzles against me, and my brain blanks whenever he kisses me. All I can taste is stale cigarettes, but I lay limp, waiting for my chance. They''ve already let their guard down. If I can keep this up... Selene? I ask urgently, but it''s still quiet. Chapter 29 Ava: Omega? (II) [WARNING: Sensitive content.] --- There''s a luxury I''ve indulged in since I left my pack. The news. I wasn''t allowed to watch it at home because of its ''human bias''. One thing I learned in the news is that sexual assault from shifters happens at least twice as often as it does from humans, and that''s only what''s reported in the human community. It''s estimated that assault within the shifter community is be much higher. Theories run rampant, but there''s one that feels authentic to me. It talks about the bestial temperament of wolf shifters, and how their innate need to breed like wild animals gets the best of them. This is why we often have fights between males over women, even with a fated connection in place. It''s something I don''t think about too much, because it was just a part of my life when I lived in a shifter pack. Now that I live among humans, I can see how different the relationship is between humans, compared to how it is in our packs. I see why they are kept so separate. And as someone in this kind of situation again, I''m inclined to think that humans are a hell of a lot smarter than shifters. I stare over my kidnapper''s shoulder, looking through the window. We''re no longer in the city. Towering trees flank both sides of the winding road. I swallow hard, my throat constricting around the lump of panic that threatens to choke me. Selene''s silence has me anxious, worried that I''ll be alone when I have to fight for my freedom. Forcing my gaze away from the window, I study the shifter in the front seat. They''re talking again, their gruff voices blending together in a low rumble as they discuss... something. I tune out their words, focusing instead on trying not to vomit. Fucking shifters. A tremor runs through me, and I clench my fists to still the trembling of my hands. I can''t afford to show weakness. The car takes a sharp turn, and I''m forced even farther into the embrace of the one holding me. I let go of my fists to dig my nails into the worn leather of the seat I''m lying on, my legs bent awkwardly against the other door. They''re going to be on edge when they bring me out of the car, so I''ll have to play nicely until I can get on my feet. For an excuse, it''s pretty flimsy, but the feral look in his fades slightly. His hand cups my cheek as he croons, "What a smart girl our little mate is. You''re right. We''d have to kill anyone who smells you." He slides his other hand up my shirt, easily breaking my grasp. I can feel him cupping my breast through my bra. "We''ll just have to have our fun while Derek drives, won''t we?" "I get carsick," I say, frantic now. "I don''t want to ruin..." "For fuck''s sake, Jeremy. It''s her first time. Don''t be a fucking retard." Derek grunts and groans, his arm moving even faster. "Bring her up here and let me finish in her mouth." God, no. Please no. "Who''s the retard?" Jeremy growls. "Pay attention to the fucking road before we get in an accident." Yes, there we go. Have some brains, Jeremy. "Just get her ass up here!" Jeremy snarls at his partner, and I have the brief hope that they''re going to get into a tussle. Instead, Jeremy kisses me again, a bruising kiss with a tongue that slams into my mouth like a slimy jackhammer, before he yanks me forward and shoves me across the center console. Derek''s dick is there in front of my face, angry purple and disgusting, pumped furiously by a hand that seems to be gripping it way too hard. Won''t that thing just pop off with that kind of strength? Alas, it doesn''t. Selene, I really hope you''re about to make this car crash, I snap into the darkness of my head. "I can''t," I whine, trying to sound as pathetic as possible. "I feel so sick. I''m going to throw up." Derek grabs my hair at the back of my head, and in that moment something slams into us, turning reality sideways. Selene! Chapter 30 Ava: Omega? (III) I groan as searing pain lances through my ribs, fairly certain that at least a few are broken from the impact. Gasping for air, I blink through the haze of confusion, trying to make sense of the chaos surrounding me. Derek is slumped over the steering wheel, a grotesque trickle of blood oozing from his hairline. In the backseat, Jeremy lies crumpled in a disturbing, bloody mess, unmoving and alarmingly still. For one hysterical second, I muse that this is precisely why seatbelts exist. Should''ve worn a seatbelt, Jeremy. I grit my teeth against a wave of pain as I claw my way into the passenger seat. My shaking hands fumble with the door handle, but the door remains stubbornly jammed. Peering through the cracked windshield, I realize this side of the car has collided with a tree. A few inches of trunk are all that''s blocking my door from opening. Adrenaline courses through my veins as I muster what little strength remains and kick the door with everything I have. Before I can kick again, the door flies off. I don''t stop to question my luck. As I tumble out of the wrecked vehicle, gasping for fresh air, a strong hand suddenly grips my arm, yanking me upright. I whirl around, my heart pounding, only to find myself face-to-face with a stranger¡ªa tall, imposing man with chestnut hair and piercing green eyes. His gaze sweeps over me, assessing, before he speaks in a deep, authoritative tone. "Are you injured?" I sway into him, my battered body screaming in protest as I fight to remain upright. A dizzying wave of nausea washes over me, and I squeeze my eyes shut, willing the world to stop spinning. That''s when the scent hits me¡ªocean fresh, with a woodsy scent lingering just beneath, along with something that can only belong to one of my kind. A shifter. My eyes fly open, locking onto the stranger''s intense gaze, and I instinctively flinch away from him. A mistake. My legs buckle beneath me, and I brace myself for the unforgiving impact of the ground. But instead of hitting the hard earth, I find myself enveloped in a strong embrace, cradled against a broad chest. The stranger¡ªno, the shifter¡ªhas swept me into his arms with an ease that belies his impressive stature. I tense, every fiber of my being screaming at me to fight, to flee, but I''m utterly powerless against his hold. Clayton tightens his hold, pulling me closer against his solid frame as we approach a sleek black SUV. His presence is both comforting and unsettling¡ªa paradox that leaves me reeling. Part of me wants to burrow deeper into his warmth, to soak in the reassurance of his strength, to lean on an alpha. It''s been so long since I''ve been in a pack, and I guess somewhere deep inside, something''s been craving it. Another part remains wary, a voice in the back of my mind whispering that I can trust no one, especially not another shifter. He shifts me effortlessly in his arms, freeing one hand to retrieve a set of keys from his pocket. With a deft flick of his wrist, he unlocks the SUV, and the rear door swings open silently. "Here, let me get you inside where it''s warm," he murmurs, his deep voice a low rumble that vibrates against my cheek. I tense as he moves to deposit me in the backseat, my fingers instinctively curling into the fabric of his shirt. A strangled noise escapes my throat¡ªa silent plea for him to wait, to give me a moment longer before he pulls away. Clayton pauses, his sharp gaze assessing me with a penetrating intensity that leaves me feeling stripped bare. His nostrils flare ever so slightly, and I know he''s scenting me, picking up the nuances of my fear and uncertainty. "You''re safe, Ava," he says, his voice a gentle rumble. "I won''t let anyone hurt you." I swallow hard, forcing myself to loosen my grip on his shirt. Slowly, carefully, he lowers me onto the plush leather seat, his movements measured and controlled. As soon as I''m settled, he shrugs off his jacket and drapes it over me like a blanket, cocooning me in its warmth and the lingering traces of his woodsy scent. "Thank you," I whisper, clutching the jacket tighter around me. It''s a small comfort, but one I cling to nonetheless. Clayton gives a solemn nod, his expression inscrutable. "We''ll get you looked at by our healers," he says, his tone leaving no room for argument. "And then we can figure out what to do next." A flicker of unease stirs within me at his words. What does he mean by "figure out what to do next"? Is he implying that I''ll be staying with his pack? The thought is terrifying. Before I can voice my concerns, the sound of approaching footsteps draws my attention. I tense instinctively, my heart rate spiking as a tall, lean figure emerges from the shadows. Chapter 31 Ava: Omega? (IV) It''s a man¡ªno, a shifter¡ªwith a mane of auburn hair pulled back in a practical ponytail. His sharp features are softened by warm amber eyes that crinkle at the corners as he offers Clayton a respectful nod. "The rogues have been taken care of," he says, his tone clipped and professional. "The authorities have been alerted, and our people are cleaning up the scene." Clayton returns the nod, his expression grim. "Good work, Rowan. This is Ava¡ªshe was the target." I study the newcomer with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. His nostrils flare as he takes in my scent, and his eyes widen almost imperceptibly. Before I can react, he takes an impulsive step forward, his gaze locked on me with an intensity that makes my breath catch in my throat. Alarm bells blare in my mind, every instinct screaming at me to flee. But then Clayton moves swiftly, placing himself between Rowan and me in one fluid motion. He extends an arm, effectively halting Rowan''s advance with a subtle shake of his head. Rowan freezes, his eyes fluttering shut as he draws in a deep, steadying breath. When he opens them again, a flicker of shame crosses his features, and he dips his head in a silent apology. "My apologies, Ava," he murmurs, his voice strained. "It isn''t often we run into a true omega entering heat." My brow furrows in confusion as I glance between the two shifters. "A true omega?" I echo uncertainly. "I''ve seen many omegas enter heat. It doesn''t seem rare." Clayton shifts his stance, angling himself towards me as he studies me with a contemplative frown. "There are omegas by birth and omegas by rank," he explains, his deep voice measured and even. "Omegas by birth are rare, and their heat can affect any male in their radius. They''re the only ones whose heat can influence the rationality of betas and higher ranks." My eyes widen as understanding dawns. So that''s why Rowan reacted the way he did¡ªbecause I''m supposedly this "true omega" they speak of. A shiver runs down my spine as the implications sink in. If my heat can affect even the most disciplined of shifters, then I''m in far more danger than I''d initially thought. Clayton''s piercing gaze holds mine, his expression unreadable. "Is your mother an omega, Ava?"@@@@ Clayton''s imposing figure catches my eye as he stands guard outside the vehicle. His broad shoulders are squared, his stance unwavering, every inch the powerful alpha he is. Yet there''s a quiet strength about him, a sense of steady reassurance that radiates from his very presence. Despite my fear for my future, I can''t deny the feeling of safety that surrounds me in his presence. It''s a foreign sensation, one I haven''t experienced much. Not since... I shake my head, grimacing as thoughts of Lucas intrude even now. It must be an alpha thing. Though I never felt anything resembling security with Alpha Renard. Fear, maybe. Rowan is back, nodding to Clayton, then to me. As if sensing my trepidation at the man''s approach, Clayton shifts his stance, angling his body towards me ever so slightly. It''s a subtle movement, but one that speaks volumes¡ªa silent reassurance that he''s there, watching over me. Rowan stands at a respectful distance, his amber eyes trained on me with an intensity that''s almost unsettling. "We''ve secured accommodations for you," he says, his tone brisk and professional. "One of our healers will tend to your injuries and ensure you''re comfortable." I nod mutely, unsure of what to say. My gaze drifts back to Clayton, and a pang of uncertainty twists in my gut. I''m grateful for their assistance, truly, but a part of me can''t help but wonder what their endgame is. What do they want from me, this supposed "true omega"? Rowan must sense my hesitation, for he takes a tentative step forward, his expression softening ever so slightly. "You''re safe here, Ava," he murmurs, his voice low and soothing. "We won''t let any harm come to you, I promise." His words should reassure me, but instead, they send a shiver down my spine. What if they find out my real identity? How about then? Chapter 32 Ava: Omega? (V) I study the large, imposing building as we approach, my brow furrowing slightly. The sleek, modern architecture is striking, but it''s the logo that catches my eye¡ªa stylized wolf''s head, rendered in shades of gray. "This is one of our pack''s facilities," Clayton explains, no doubt noticing my curiosity. "A hospital, of sorts." A hospital run by shifters? The concept is as unsettling as it is intriguing. I can''t help but wonder what sort of medical practices they employ here, how different they might be from human hospitals. Clayton ushers me through the ambulance bay, and I can''t resist glancing around, taking in the flurry of activity. Nurses and orderlies bustle about, their movements crisp and efficient. For a moment, it all seems so... normal. Like any other hospital. But then I catch a glimpse of a patient being wheeled by on a gurney, and I suck in a sharp breath. His face is twisted in agony, body contorting unnaturally¡ªno doubt the result of an uncontrolled shift. A stark reminder that this place is anything but ordinary. We step into an elevator, and Clayton punches the button for one of the upper floors. As the doors slide shut, I find myself keeping close to him, seeking reassurance in his steady presence. It''s like an aura around him that keeps me calm. The ride is mercifully brief, and soon we''re stepping out onto a hushed hallway, our footfalls clacking away on the tile, echoing around us. Clayton leads me to a private room, the door ajar. "You''ll be comfortable here," he says, his deep voice a low rumble. "One of our nurses will be in shortly to check on you."@@@@ "Thank you." I slip into the room, sinking gratefully onto the edge of the neatly made bed. Clayton leaves once I''m settled, and it''s as if I''m drained the moment he walks away. The room is spartan and sterile, but it has a large window that faces the mountains. The soft click of the door opening pulls me from my observation, and I turn to see a young woman in scrubs entering the room, a clipboard in hand. She offers me a warm, reassuring smile as she approaches. "Good evening, Ava," she says, her voice gentle. "I''m Nurse Jenna. I''ll be taking care of you tonight." I manage a small nod in return, suddenly self-conscious under her attentive gaze. She begins checking my vitals, her movements deft and practiced, and I can''t help but marvel at how... normal it all feels. Almost like being in a human hospital. I shake my head. "No, nothing like that. I feel normal." Jenna makes another note on her clipboard. "Interesting," she murmurs, more to herself than to me. "We''ll have to monitor you closely, then. It''s rare, but some omegas can experience delayed or irregular cycles, especially if they''ve been suppressed." Suppressed? The word niggles at the back of my mind, but I don''t have a chance to ask about it before Jenna is rising to her feet, all business once more. "For now, rest up," she instructs, offering me a reassuring smile. "We''ll keep you comfortable here until your heat passes safely. Don''t hesitate to let one of the nurses know if you need anything at all." I nod mutely, watching as she slips from the room, the door clicking shut behind her. Alone once more, I let out a slow breath, sinking back against the pillows. My first heat. It feels weird to say those words. I''d never been in heat before¡ªI''d never had a wolf before. But I can''t shift, so how am I in heat? It makes no sense. I feel nothing. No raging hormones, no insatiable urges. Just the dull, lingering ache from my injuries and exhaustion from everything that happened today. Selene? I call, but it''s still silent. I glance down at the ring on my finger, twisting it to watch the purple crystal glint in the light. Too bad it can''t give me the answers I need right now. Sighing, I heave myself onto my feet. I don''t want to lay in bed like this; I''ll shower first. It might help calm me down. The bathroom is as clinical and stark as the rest of the room, but the sight of the spacious shower stall is inviting. I peel off my tattered clothes, wincing as the fabric catches on my various scrapes and bruises. The warm water that cascades over me is blissful, and I tilt my face into the spray, letting it sluice away some of the grime and tension. It''s not until I reach for a towel that I catch a glimpse of my reflection in the mirror¡ªand freeze. My breath catches in my throat as I realize the crystal pendant I''d fashioned into a makeshift necklace is no longer resting against my chest. Chapter 34 Ava: Overcome (I) [WARNING: Mature content.] ------ Having Selene back makes everything easier. It''s as if the mental fog lifts from my brain. Even the loss of the necklace doesn''t seem quite as dire, though the issue of my heat worries me. I have a lot of questions about that, but the ever cryptic wolf-turned-husky doesn''t like answering questions, so I''m already resigned to waiting. When Alpha Clayton finally appears, I''m in good spirits, nibbling on some jello and watching one of the few channels I have access to, watching a true crime documentary. He walks in as they describe a woman''s gruesome death at the hands of an unknown assailant. I look up from the TV. His presence immediately commands my attention, exuding power and authority in waves. "Good afternoon, Ava." "Hello, Alpha Clayton," I say, smiling back despite the butterflies in my stomach. I''m keenly aware of Selene''s warning about keeping him away from my scar. It''s not like I want anyone near it anyway, but her caution makes me extra wary. He steps into the room, his presence filling the small space. "Please, just Clayton is fine." His voice is warm, like honey and fresh-baked bread, all things that stimulate my appetite¡ªprobably a side effect from only being allowed to eat little cups of jello. "How are you feeling? I apologize for not being able to check on you sooner." I wave off his apology, setting the jello cup aside. "I''m doing better, thanks. The nurse said I still have a little while before the peak of my heat hits." Clayton brings a chair to the side of my bed, sitting with the elegant grace most wolf shifters manage without thinking. I don''t have that level of grace, probably because I wasn''t raised with my wolf inside of me like the rest of them. "About that," Clayton says, sounding hesitant. "The doctors are certain that you are, in fact, a true omega." I nod slowly, waiting for him to continue. We''d already established that. "True omega heats are..." He claps his hands, unclasps them, and eventually rests them on the side of my bed as rests his elbows on his knees. His fingers brush gently against the side of my hand, and I''m surprised to feel fireworks explode at the contact. "Different." "Different how?" I ask, distracted by how much I want to grab his hands, to link our fingers together. "They''re stronger. Wolves know when one is around, even if they can''t directly scent them. So, the unmated wolves tend to get a little single-minded in their pursuit." "Mmm." I''m paying attention, or trying to, but I''m also trying not to just rape his hand with an unwanted hand-holding. "Even I will have a hard time controlling myself, so we will do our best to keep only female employees once it''s confirmed that you''re entering your peak." He seems to understand what''s going on in my head, probably because I''ve been staring at his hand without blinking. He reaches out, and I link my fingers through his with a satisfied sigh.@@@@ His voice gets a little rougher, and I blink at him as he speaks, wondering why his voice sounds so nice. Something pinches my thigh, but I can''t swat it away because there''s something on top of them, weighing them down. I''m dizzy. "I feel¡ªweird..." "I know, sweetheart. You just need to hold on a little longer. We gave you some medicine to help, okay?" "I need the alpha," I whimper. "I need him." "I know, honey, but I don''t think you know what you''re doing right now." I remember her name now, the one holding me and stroking my hair. The one who made my arms feel like they weigh a thousand pounds. Jenna. I blink owlishly, realizing my vision is blurry. I yank my glasses off my face, glad to see that everything''s finally clear again. Throwing my glasses across the room, I try to pull away from Jenna. "Alpha Clayton. I need Alpha Clayton." "No, you don''t. Your body''s calming down. You''re fine." It''s not calming down. I''m hot. It hurts. I need him, but he isn''t here. He rejected me. Then he apologized. And then he disappeared. I don''t know where he is. "Alpha Clayton didn''t reject you," Jenna says, her warm voice a soothing balm to the itch inside of me. "He just needed to come to his senses, even if he didn''t want to. He''s outside now, and he won''t be back until your heat is over. Okay?" I shake my head. "Not Clayton. Lucas. I need Lucas." "Oh. Well, Lucas isn''t here right now, and we''re all here to get you through this together, okay? Hey, Nance¡ªcan you get me another dose? She should be out right now, but she''s fighting it." "Her pulse is all over the place," another voice complains. "This isn''t working, and Alpha''s going nuts out there. I''m scared to even open the door. He might come barging in." Alpha''s out there? Lucas. My alpha. I shove Jenna off me and rush to the door, opening it just before Jenna pulls me back. "Alpha!" Chapter 35 Clayton: Overcome (II) CLAYTON I tear at the hands restraining me, snarling with a fury that nearly chokes me. The scent of my mate¡ªmy omega¡ªstill clings to my skin, an intoxicating perfume that drives me to the brink of madness. "Let me go!" I roar, thrashing against the iron grip of my beta and the guards I''d assigned to Ava''s room¡ªall mated, all safe from her heat. They hold fast, dragging me further from the room where she lies. Further from the sweet siren song of her scent. "Alpha, you must control yourself," Rowan grits out, his voice strained with the effort of containing my rage. But control is a distant memory, shattered the moment I caught her scent. The moment I knew she was mine. "She needs me," I growl, the words tearing from my throat like shards of glass. Every fiber of my being screams to go to her, to claim what is mine by right. To sink my teeth into the soft curve of her neck and mark her as my own. To fuck her, to breed her, to claim her so no one else can. So my scent is all over her. So she''s mine. All mine. But they don''t understand. They can''t feel the primal pull, the all-consuming need that sets my blood on fire. She''s my mate, the other half of my soul. And they dare to keep me from her? I lunge forward, a savage roar building in my chest. But more hands grasp at me, holding me back. I can hear their voices, a distant buzz drowned out by the pounding of my own heart. "Alpha, please. You''re not in your right mind." "She''s in heat, Clayton. You know what that means." Rowan grunts. "Fuck, you might have to hold me back, too. I can smell her. Shit. I need her." "God dammit. Beta! We can''t deal with the both of you at once. Wake up!" Rowan snarls. "I know! Damn it. My wolf thinks she''s my fucking mate. This fucking omega heat is bullshit. Fuck. Ava. I have to get to Ava. Her scent still lingers in the air, a tantalizing tease that has me salivating with want. With need. My wolf howls inside me, a savage, possessive thing that demands to be sated. To claim its mate in the most primal way possible. I can''t fight it anymore. I don''t want to. Letting out a guttural roar, I charge forward, barreling through the feeble attempts to restrain me. The door to her room is so close now, just a few strides away. I can almost taste her on my tongue, sweet and intoxicating. And then, as if by some cosmic twist of fate, the door swings open. There she is, framed in the doorway like a vision from my wildest dreams. My omega. My mate. "Alpha!" she cries out, and her sweet voice has me trembling with need. Our eyes meet, and the world around us seems to fall away. There''s only her¡ªher flushed cheeks, her heaving chest, her eyes burning with a need that mirrors my own. An eternity seems to pass in that single, charged moment, our gazes locked in a searing embrace. Then, as if pulled by some inexorable force, we''re moving towards each other. My strides are long, devouring the distance between us in the span of a few ragged breaths. And then she''s in my arms, her soft curves molding perfectly against the hard planes of my body. A strangled groan escapes my lips as her scent envelops me, setting every nerve ending ablaze. It''s heady and rich, a tempting blend of honey and vanilla that has my wolf howling in ecstasy. Mine. She''s mine. Ava whimpers softly, her fingers clutching at my shirt as if she''s drowning and I''m her only lifeline. I can feel the heat rolling off her in waves, her skin feverish and slick with need. For me. "Alpha," she gasps again, her voice a breathless plea that sears straight through me. I can''t resist her siren song any longer. With a low, possessive growl, I crush my lips to hers in a searing, all-consuming kiss. Chapter 36 Ava: Overcome (III) My hands dive into his hair, yanking him closer as I rub and writhe against him, ignoring the hands pulling at me, trying to tear me away from my mate. My Lucas. My alpha. The kiss consumes me down to my soul, and I wrap my legs around him, reveling in the feel of him against me as he holds me to him, settling the core of me just above the erection I can feel pressing against his jeans. I gasp between kisses, and grind down, begging for more, ignoring the voices around us. I feel another pinch on my thigh, and I cling to my alpha, moaning as his tongue dives into my mouth again and again, exploring every millimeter. AVA. AVA! AVA. WAKE. UP. Selene''s voice breaks through the kisses, but I can only feel annoyance. Go away! His hands are up my gown, squeezing my breasts, and ohmygod, he''s pinching my nipples in a way that makes me jerk my hips against him and moan. Ava! He isn''t Lucas. He isn''t your mate! I pull away from the brain-numbing kiss, panting as I try to focus on the man in front of me. Lucas? No? Yes? I blink, and lose my focus when he swoops in for another kiss. I can still feel people trying to tug us apart, but my alpha refuses to let me go. I yank hard at his chestnut hair, telling him without words that I want it rougher, and¡ª Wait. Lucas doesn''t have hair this color. I pull back again, covering his mouth with my hand. He licks and nibbles at my palm, and I can feel him rhythmically rubbing my hips against him in a way that makes me want to give up and let him do whatever he wants to me. Whoever is holding me won''t let me go, no matter how much I writhe and kick against his hold. Dizziness rushes through me in a wave. My knees buckle. I can feel whoever''s holding me tightening his grip, saving me from crashing to the floor like a boneless chicken. "Okay, it''s taking effect. We need to keep an eye on her vitals. Let''s get her into the isolation unit. She''s as frenzied as the men are," Nurse Jenna says, her relief palpable, even to my drugged ears. I struggle to keep my eyes open. I can''t hold myself up anymore, and I slump against the mountain holding me, feeling blessed relief from the manic desire that had taken over me. "Come on, little omega. Let''s get you somewhere safe," the man murmurs, his voice distorted and distant. I try to protest, but my words come out as a garbled mumble. My eyelids droop, and I catch a glimpse of Alpha Clayton being lifted from the floor, his face flushed and his eyes glazed over. * * * The bright, white ceiling is the first thing that really hits my brain as it loads back into consciousness. It burns my eyes with light, and I squint at it, wishing I could just turn the lights off with my thoughts. Of course, it doesn''t work. Of course not. You''ve had no training. I blink at the ceiling. Right. No training. No wonder I can''t do it. Wait. What? I can move shit with my mind? My brain cycles into awareness faster with that shock. Of course not. Wake up, Ava. I try to sit up, only to realize my arms and legs are restrained. My eyes trail over the ties holding me to the rails of my bed, then over the room to realize I''m alone. The door is closed. It''s huge and metal, not like a normal hospital door. Goosebumps prickle over my skin, and I can''t help but shiver. I don''t want to know what happens in this room where they need a room like that. Remembering everything that happened with Alpha Clayton, a blush fires from my chest straight into my face. Fuck. Yeah, I can see why they''d need a door like that... Chapter 37 Ava: Overcome (IV) I was an animal. And so was he. I can feel Selene in the back of my mind, and I know that she''s asleep. I don''t bother her; I have a more pressing concern. There''s no call light within reach, and I wiggle and struggle against my restraints. I desperately, desperately need to pee. I can hear a little electronic click, then a disinterested, staticky voice fills the room. "Do you need anything?" I clear my throat, licking my dry lips. "I need to go to the bathroom." My voice is hoarse, my throat sore. I wonder if I''ve been screaming. I have a feeling I have been. "Your nurse will be in in just a moment," Static Voice says, and clicks off again. I realize then that they''re probably watching me on camera, and my skin prickles in unease. Somehow, this feels worse than dealing with a horny kidnapper rubbing himself on me. I try not to think about it. It''s something I''m used to doing; it''s how I''ve made it through life this far. But I really, really need to pee, damn it. A nurse I don''t recognize comes in, and it takes a solid thirty seconds for her to lock the door behind her. It''s embarrassing to see how many security measures are in place to keep me unmated. "How are you feeling? You seem to be pretty rational," she says, chipper as the morning sun. I hate her. I feel like shit. My head hurts. My body hurts. I have horrible memories of me throwing myself at a man I barely know in front of who knows how many strangers, and here''s this pretty nurse with her life together, asking me how I''m doing.@@@@ "I need to go to the bathroom, or I''m going to burst." "Okay. I can remove your restraints, but if you start feeling off, we''re going to have to put you back in them. We don''t want a repeat of last night." She speaks in a matter of fact kind of way, but I can''t help blushing. I shrug a shoulder, trying to be nonchalant. "It''s okay. I mean, it''s not, but... I understand." "We''re going to do everything we can to help you through this, Ava. I promise." Dr. Summers leans forward, her voice gentle but firm. "But I need you to be honest with me about your symptoms, okay? Even if it''s embarrassing." I take a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Okay. I can do that." Dr. Summers smiles encouragingly. "Good. Now, tell me, how are you feeling physically? Any pain, discomfort?" I shift on the couch, wincing slightly. "I''m sore. Everywhere. And I feel... I don''t know. Restless? Like my skin is too tight." She nods, making a note on her clipboard. "That''s common during heat. Your body is going through a lot of changes right now." "And the... the need? The desire? Is that normal too?" I ask, my face flushing. "Yes, it is. Your hormones are in overdrive right now, Ava. It''s going to affect your emotions and your physical desires." Dr. Summers looks at me sympathetically. "I know it''s overwhelming, but it''s all part of the process. And for you, any alpha or relatively strong shifter is going to tempt you. Unfortunately, Alpha Shadowpine''s presence was a trigger last night, and we don''t want to risk another situation." I nod, trying to absorb this information. It''s a lot to take in, on top of everything else. "We''re going to monitor you closely, Ava. We''ll do everything we can to keep you comfortable and safe." Dr. Summers stands up, offering me a reassuring smile. "If you need anything, anything at all, just let one of the nurses know, okay?" "Okay. Thank you, Dr. Summers." I manage a small smile, grateful for her kindness. Their doctors know nothing, Selene says in my mind, startling me. I didn''t even realize she had woken up. Chapter 38 Ava: Challenging Common Knowledge What do you mean?@@@@ Selene sighs in my mind, a little huff that brings a picture to my mind''s eye of her resting her chin on her front paws. I miss her. You are not an omega, she finally says. Omegas don''t exist. I tilt my head. It isn''t that I don''t believe Selene, it''s just that... well, I mean, how do omegas not exist? All shifters have ranks, once they come into adulthood. Well¡ªI never got a rank, because I didn''t have a rank. But everyone else has one. Selene growls. Omegas were created for the pleasure of the alphas of old, who wanted nothing more than to breed and dominate. It was a different time. I talk out loud, because I''m giving myself a headache by thinking too hard at her. "What about the ''true omegas'' they''re talking about?" There is no true omega. There are only shifters with powerful heat cycles. Some of them were known to breed strong alpha pups. Wolves and humans both tend toward the superstitious. Powerful heat cycles come to powerful she-wolves. It has nothing to do with their arbitrary rankings. I rub my eyes in frustration. It isn''t that I''m not understanding the words she''s saying; it''s just that nothing is making sense in my head, like we''re speaking of a foreign land. "So they just made up this entire thing, because some strong wolf got really horny during heat?" Yes. "How does that even make sense?" All of these ranks are for human ego. Alphas have always existed, though we did not have a word for them. Even strong betas can be alphas. It isn''t a birthright, but a matter of strength and leadership. Strong wolves lead the pack. Weak wolves follow. It isn''t rocket science. I groan, resting my forehead on my hand as Selene tosses a bomb on the entire ranking hierarchy of shifters. Hush, little one. I hear your skepticism. Having a wolf in my head gives me no privacy at all. But even our wolves refer to our ranks, I protest. Don''t they? Selene''s sigh this time is so strong I can almost feel it in the room with me. Child, there is too much history to go through. Yes, the weak wolves of today''s shifters have accepted this, as this is how your packs work now. But they were not always so. Of course. I wait for her to elaborate, but she doesn''t. "But I''m different." Yes. "Then why aren''t Jessa and Phoenix different?" It is in your soul, not in your blood. I sigh. "Okay. Selene, how am I different? Explain it to me like I''m five." You are stronger than the others. "So, because I''m strong, my heat is strong." That''s what she''d said just a few moments ago. It is one of the reasons, she concedes. Though, your heat is different. Shifters usually go into heat to breed. Yours is to gain strength. "Did you miss the part where I jumped Clayton''s bones and tried to fuck him in front of the hospital staff?" Sex, of course, is part of it, Selene says primly. I sigh. It''s like having half-answers, which Selene excels at so thoroughly. But, I remember clearly feeling a heat going through my body once before, and feeling refreshed and stronger after¡ª I think I might understand, a little bit. Not really, but kind of. You have the strength of the arcane running through your blood, she says simply. And I... She stops. Well, that''s for another time. "What, that you''re a Lycan?" Well, we are all Lycan, of a sort, Selene says vaguely. Wait. When she says strength of the arcane¡ª "Selene, are you saying I can do magic?" Chapter 39 Ava: Her Identity You have the potential, Selene says, her voice a cautious whisper in my mind. The arcane flows through your veins. But... My breath escapes me in a giddy rush. Magic. Real magic. Human magic. It''s something out of a fairy tale, not something that should exist in my life. Then again, supernaturals exist¡ªand we''re pretty nonstandard, ourselves. It''s not that simple, Selene continues, her tone growing more serious. Magic is not a toy, little one. It''s a force of nature, raw and untamed. To wield it requires knowledge, discipline, and control. I swallow hard, feeling the warning in her words. "But how do I learn? I don''t even know where to start."@@@@ You would need a teacher, Selene explains, her voice tinged with hesitation. Someone well-versed in the arcane arts, who could guide you, show you how to harness and control your power. But magic is a lost art. Magicians were lost to the curse and became shifters. Talk about a letdown. "So, I won''t be able to do magic." Is that how you say it? Do magic? Cast magic? Spell magic? Cast spells? It all feels weird in my mouth. It is unlikely, Selene says, but she still has that cautious sound to her voice. "If I tried, what''s the worst that could happen?" Death. A simple word, bluntly given, with all the truth in the world behind it. I shudder at the matter-of-fact tone. In times long past, many talented humans were lost to the recklessness of their magical talent. Until magicians began to teach each other, too many lives were lost in the pursuit of the power within them. Do not open that door, Ava. I rub my arms vigorously, trying to regain some of the warmth that fled my body as she spoke. "Okay," I say, shoving down the odd sense of loss. Magic would have been amazing to learn, of course. But¡ªif Selene says it''s too dangerous, I believe her. It isn''t worth my life to try and grasp something so volatile. So I focus on a question that''s been bothering me from the beginning. "Selene, you''re my wolf, right?" I can sense the presence of a powerful wolf. I don''t know how far they are, but they''re close enough that I''m lifting my chin to sniff, trying to get their scent in my nose. There''s two of them. One''s a little weaker, but he''ll do¡ª Ava! Shit. Right. I slap my nose, which of course does nothing to help but makes me feel better for at least trying, and turn on the water at its coldest setting. I''m shivering in minutes, huddled under that freezing spray, but it seems to help keep my mind clear to an extent. My teeth are chattering, so I talk to Selene through my mind again. Why is heat even a thing? This is ridiculous. I''m losing my mind because I want some dick? Who came up with this stupid idea? Selene''s chuckle soothes a little of my annoyance. It is stupid, she agrees. But Lycans have a strong urge to breed, to perpetuate our kind. It''s far more than you would find with any wolf, or any other animal. Unfortunately, it passed into our human bonds, and humans are weaker to it. It makes me a little sick. So that''s why so many she-wolves mate before they''re even adults? Many of those girls go into heat young, Selene says, regret in her voice. They also need to be mated to ensure their safety in some packs. Some packs. Like mine. Being protected here in this hospital makes me realize how differently other packs may treat their she-wolves. Alpha Renard would have mated with me in a heartbeat if I''d shown up in front of him in heat. I heave uncontrollably at even the thought of mating with someone like him. Harsh, cruel... old. He''s older than my dad. I gag again. Yes, Selene says quietly. It was never safe for you to meet your wolf in that place. Chapter 40 Ava: Make Your Decision Selene''s words echo in my mind for a long time. Is that why you took so long to come to me? She sighs. It was a consideration, she says, and leaves it at that. For the first time, I think I''m truly grateful that I was a defect. If I''d had Selene¡ªif I''d gone into heat like this in the pack... The life I would lead makes me shudder. Thankfully, thinking about it helps with the symptoms of heat, too. Nothing like an instant turn-off even in the face of Lycan reproductive urges. Wait a second. Why aren''t you affected by my heat, if it''s because of the Lycan part of me? Selene''s silence has me narrowing my eyes at the empty air. Selene! I am not as young or as inexperienced as you, child. A heat does not overcome me in that way. So, I''m young and inexperienced, and therefore I become a slutty ball of desire when I go through heat? Not fair. Be careful, Selene says out of nowhere. I look around, but I''m alone. My heat isn''t out of control. What? He''s going to come through the window. Your guards are unaware. Shit. What do I do?@@@@ I need to tell the nurse. Mating with an alpha would help your heat. You can do it without a claiming, if you want. You don''t have to be fully mated just because you mate once or twice. Um. What?! I wish Selene was here so I could stare at her. I thought you didn''t want me to mate with Clayton. He''s not our fated. Selene huffs. You can mate with whoever you choose. I don''t think you need to be loyal to a fate who didn''t recognize what he had. I just think you should choose it when you''re more clear-minded. Oh. I guess that makes sense. But do I want that? I can almost feel his hands on me, his touch like a brand against my feverish flesh. The memory of our encounter in the garden flashes through my mind, vivid and torturous. The way he held me, the way he kissed me, the way he made me feel like I was the only thing that mattered in the world. A desperate, keening sound escapes my lips as the need intensifies, coiling tight in my core. I crave his touch, his scent, his claiming. Every fiber of my being yearns for him, craves the completion that only he can provide. But he isn''t here. My hands slide down my body, my fingers diving between my legs. There. It throbs. Ava, listen to me, Selene''s voice cuts through the haze of desire, sharp and insistent. You have to fight this. This is your last chance. But her words are lost in the maelstrom of want that consumes me. I''m drowning in it, suffocating under the weight of this primal need. The moment I touch my clit, I explode beneath the water with a harsh cry. My legs tremble. It''s hard to continue standing. I weep beneath the spray of water, unable to fight anymore. The heat has consumed me, burned away every last shred of resistance until all that remains is an insatiable, primal need. My fingers work furiously between my legs, seeking a relief that remains ever elusive, each wave of pleasure crashing over me only to be swept away by the next punishing surge of desire. Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, but her words are garbled, lost in the haze of lust that clouds my every thought. I can''t focus on anything except the aching emptiness inside me, the desperate yearning for a claiming that will finally quench these scorching flames. Ava, you have to try. Don''t give in. But I''m powerless against the force of my heat, against the instincts that demand to be sated. My hips rock against my hand, chasing that elusive release, that fleeting moment of reprieve before the inferno rages anew. The water does nothing to cool my fevered skin. If anything, it seems to stoke the flames higher, every droplet a torturous caress that sends fresh waves of want spiraling through me. I''m drowning in it, suffocating beneath the weight of this all-consuming need. Lucas... His name is a breathless plea on my lips, a desperate invocation for the one my body craves above all else. I can almost feel him here, almost taste the heat of his skin, the salt of his sweat. Almost feel the hard planes of his body pressing against me, pinning me, claiming me as his own. A ragged sob tears from my throat as another climax washes over me, as hollow and unsatisfying as the ones before it. The pleasure is fleeting, a mere ripple against the tidal wave of desire that batters me relentlessly. He''s here, Selene warns, her voice cutting through the fog. I sag against the tiles, boneless and trembling, my fingers still buried deep as the aftershocks roll through me. But even as the last vestiges of my orgasm fade, the heat flares brighter, hotter, more insistent than ever. It''s never going to end. A low, rumbling growl reaches my ears, cutting through the haze of lust like a bolt of lightning. My head snaps up, my gaze locking onto the figure stepping into the bathroom, his eyes blazing with a feral hunger that mirrors my own. Clayton. He''s here, just like Selene said. And he''s already shirtless, his bronzed skin glistening with sweat, the hard planes of his abdomen rippling with each harsh breath he takes. Our eyes meet, and the world seems to grind to a halt. Chapter 41 Ava: Virgin Heat (I) I brace myself against the slick tiles, my chest heaving with harsh, ragged breaths as Clayton''s eyes blaze into mine. The heat between us is a living, breathing thing, a palpable force that crackles in the air like an electric current. "Clayton," I manage, my voice a breathless rasp. "We need to... call the guards." My words would probably have a little more punch if I wasn''t still working my fingers between my thighs. His eyes fall from my face to my hands, and he steps forward. A thrill rushes through me, and I spread my legs a little farther. "The guards," I prompt, even as I bring myself to yet another orgasm, panting as my face flushes with its heat. I want his fingers, not mine. I want his tongue, not his fingers. I want his cock, not his tongue. I want... Fuck, I can''t handle this. His nostrils flare at the sound of my voice, his jaw clenching as a muscle ticks in his chiseled cheek. I can see the war raging within him, the primal alpha instincts battling against his ironclad control. "Ava," he growls, and the sound of my name on his lips sends a fresh wave of desire crashing through me. I whimper, my thighs clenching tight as I struggle to stay standing. Clayton''s eyes zero in on the motion, darkening to smoky jade as a low rumble builds in his chest. He takes a step forward, his movements slow and deliberate, like a predator stalking its prey. "You''re playing with fire, little one," he warns, his voice a low, gravelly purr that sends shivers racing down my spine. "I can smell your need from here. It''s taking everything I have not to take you right now." A whine escapes me at his words, my body arching helplessly towards him. The heat is a living inferno now, an all-consuming blaze that threatens to reduce me to ashes if I don''t find release soon. I''m drowning in the taste of him, in the blazing heat of his kiss and the hard planes of his body pressed against mine. My fingers tangle in his hair, clutching him closer as the fire rages hotter, burning away the last vestiges of my control. One of his hands curls into my hair, yanking my head back as he plunders my mouth. The other slides down, pressing against my lower abdomen in a way that makes my hips buck. He slides one jean-clad leg between mine, and I grind down immediately, groaning at the feel of rough, wet denim against my core. The friction is maddeningly delicious and I can''t quite get the angle for my clit, frustrating me to no end. But his fingers dive there, twisting, pinching, rubbing in turns until I''m writhing and riding his leg in a way I never knew I could, exploding from that little touch alone. "You''re perfect," he whispers, biting at my lips. "Fuck. We need¡ªthe bed. We need to get to the bed." But we don''t move anywhere as his fingers take the place of his leg. They plunge inside without any foreplay, and pain blossoms into the greatest pleasure. Fuck. Fuck me. Oh, my God. There''s nothing gentle about his movements as his fingers curl, abusing that spot just inside that I can never touch quite right. I think I might be screaming, because I can''t handle the pleasure. A part of me knows that this is wrong, that I shouldn''t be letting this happen. But that voice is a mere whisper against the roar of instinct, against the primal cravings that consume me from the inside out. All I can think about is how badly I need this, how badly I need my alpha to claim me and sate this maddening blaze. Clayton''s tongue strokes against mine in a heated promise, and I shudder against him with a low, keening moan, bucking my hips against his hand as I beg for more. Mine. He''ll be mine, if only for this moment. Chapter 42 Ava: Virgin Heat (II) I can feel my orgasm building, a tidal wave of pleasure that threatens to sweep me under. I''m so close, so fucking close¡ª But then Clayton pulls away, leaving me gasping and shaking with need, as he fumbles with his jeans. I whine in protest, my body arching towards him in a silent plea for more. "Shh, little one," he murmurs, his breath hot against my ear. "I''ve got you. I''m going to take care of you." His fingers slide back inside me, his thumb circling my clit in a maddening rhythm that has me seeing stars. And then he bites down on the tender skin where my neck meets my shoulder, his teeth sinking in just enough to send a jolt of pain-pleasure through me. It''s the final push I need, the last little bit of stimulation that sends me hurtling over the edge. I come with a scream, my body shaking and trembling as the orgasm tears through me. It''s like nothing I''ve ever felt before, like every nerve ending in my body is on fire. Clayton''s fingers are still moving inside me, drawing out the pleasure until I''m boneless and spent. He pulls away slowly, his eyes dark with desire as he licks his lips. The evidence of my arousal glistens on his fingers, and the sight sends a fresh wave of heat through me. "Mine," he growls, his voice low and possessive. "You''re mine, Ava." I should protest, should tell him that this doesn''t change anything, that he''s not my fated mate. But I can''t find the words, can''t bring myself to push him away. Because I need more. And he knows it, because he lifts my hips like I weigh nothing, positioning me over his cock as he sucks hard on my neck again. The brief reprieve of desire is gone already, and I whimper, struggling to move my hips. I can feel the head of his cock rubbing against my slick entrance. He''s nibbling and licking at my crescent scar, and I have the clarity for just a second to whisper, "Don''t claim me." He growls, and I can feel the anger in him. He wants to claim me, wants to make me his. I can''t. "No," I say, my voice a little stronger. He growls again and bites at my neck, but doesn''t claim me. Just licks and sucks on my crescent scar in a way that sends pulsing desire straight down to my clit. I explode from that alone, and in a single thrust, he slams his cock inside of me. Pain. So. Much. Pain. But pleasure that drowns it. Goes. And goes. And goes. Orgasm. Release. Tighten again. Orgasm again. Release the tension, only to coil right back up. Clayton''s chanting, "Mine, mine, my mate, mine," against my neck, biting again, and again. Pain every time, and pleasure that sends me to the moon. I can sense his anger and frustration when I don''t accept him, don''t call him my mate. Every bite is another claiming bite, and I know my neck is going to be scarred. He yanks my head back farther, and I beg for more. "I''m your mate," he says on a snarl that changes his face entirely. I say nothing, but I shove his face back into my neck. Every bite is delicious torture, and I never want it to end. "Harder," I demand, and he does. It''s a punishment that he forces on me, and I grind down on the knot that''s swollen right at my entrance, on the pleasure that sparks with every movement. "I''m going to breed you, mate," he growls against my neck, and fuck, yes, please do. Please breed me. I arch my hips. "Clayton, please¡ª" He''s slamming into me so hard that I''m bruised, and it''s not enough. Not until he comes with a roar, and my core tightens around him to milk every last drop as he bites me again, so hard that I think for a second he''s gone too far. But his rough tongue licks at my neck, and I know he''s wounded and healed me more times than I can possibly count. The scars are going to be atrocious. He takes a moment to breathe, and I relax against him, closing my eyes. I don''t open them when he turns off the water¡ªI''d barely even noticed it¡ªand carries me to the bed, staying inside of me. He''s gentle as he lays with me, tossing a blanket over me. I kick it off, and he groans, bucking his hips into mine. "Shit. You need to stop moving before we go for round two." Then he wraps his arms around me and pulls me close. "I''m so sorry, Ava." Chapter 43 Ava: Virgin Heat (III) I don''t want to think. I nuzzle my nose into Clayton''s neck and breathe him in, hearing Selene growling in the back of my head. "For what?" "For all of it. But for claiming you when you told me no." I can feel his hands brushing against my neck, and pleasure and pain course through me. I can still feel him in my head, but the presence is fading. He sounds puzzled. "It didn''t take, though. Why didn''t it take?" I shake my head. "I don''t know." But I can guess it has something to do with me. Clayton continues to caress my neck. "This looks terrible. Like a wolf tore your neck apart. It looks like I tried to kill you." "Mmm." I''m tired, and trying to ignore the little flares of heat in my abdomen that are trying to come back. My body can''t take another round of this. But I want one. "You were a virgin," Clayton continues. He''s very talkative after sex, I guess. He sounds grim. I finally open one eye to look at him, and he looks furious. "I''m sorry?" "No, I''m sorry. Your first time should have never been like that." His fingers trail through the tangled strands, gently working out the knots. I can''t help but lean into his touch, savoring the tenderness, the gentle affection. "I''m so sorry, Ava," he murmurs, his breath warm against my temple. "I never wanted to hurt you like this. I tried so hard to stay away and keep you safe." A pang of guilt twists in my chest at the remorse in his voice. I already know he never meant to hurt me. He did everything he could. "It''s okay," I whisper through the roughness in my throat. "I understand." Clayton shakes his head, his fingers continuing their soothing motions. "No, it''s not okay. Your first time should have been special, not a frenzied mess driven by instinct and heat." He presses a tender kiss to my forehead. "I promise, when this is all over, I''ll make it up to you." A flicker of hope ignites within me at his words. The idea of experiencing true intimacy with Clayton, without the haze of heat and desperation clouding our senses, fills me with a longing I can''t quite put into words. It''s something I''d hoped to find with Lucas. "Just rest now, my love," he murmurs, his fingers trailing down my spine in a featherlight caress. "Let me take care of you." I can feel my heat creeping back into me, desperate for more. His tender affections feed it, and my starving soul. "Yes," I say, as Selene groans in my head. You don''t want pups, Ava. I probably don''t, but my brain and body are united in wanting Clayton to breed me right now. Thankfully, Clayton seems to be more in tune with himself than I am. "I''m so sorry," he whispers, leaning forward to brush his lips against my head. The kiss is chaste, in direct contrast to his wandering hands and gently rolling hips. "I promise, I''ll take care of you and our pups. You won''t want for anything." "Wait, wait¡ª" the reality is starting to catch up to me, just a little. "There''s no guarantee I''m pregnant. Right?" "Well¡ª" Well¡ª I grind against him in frustration with his movements, even as I''m telling myself to stop. But I can''t. "It''s only a probability, right?" I hope I''m not. Shit. I don''t even know what I''m going to do if I am. "Not if I can help it," he growls. Selene sighs in my head, but all my misgivings disappear as Clayton''s movements become more frantic. His eyes are wild again, his nostrils flaring at my scent. His kiss is gentler than I expect, even as his fingers dig into my ass and hips. I know I''m going to be bruised all over by the time this is done. This tickles my brain for some reason. Injuries. Wait. Why am I not hurting from the accident? Oh, you are, Selene mutters. But you''re too horny to care right now. Even if you get pregnant with an entire litter of pups! Clayton bites hard enough to draw blood from my lower lip, before suckling it away. "Stop thinking," he orders me in a way that should have me annoyed. Instead, it goes straight down, down, down, right into my pussy as I clamp around him with a moan. The resulting sound that comes out of him does all sorts of things to my insides, and all his gentleness disappears as my heat rises to a fever pitch again. And again. And again. Chapter 44 Lucas: Shocking Return LUCAS The highway flies by in a blur of white lines and endless pine forests as I grip the steering wheel tightly with one hand, the other holding a cigarette I shouldn''t be having. I quit smoking a long time ago, but the past forty-eight hours have been hell. I didn''t get to see Ava for a couple days after flying out when I got the news that our scout was murdered, his body hanging between the Blackwood and Westwood territories. I don''t even know what Ava thought of my note taped to her dining table, explaining that I''d be back as soon as I could. Is she grateful I''m not there? Or is she missing me? My cell phone is pressed between my ear and shoulder while I shout into it in between puffs of the cancer-causing burn stick I''ve been craving for the past twenty miles. "I don''t give a flying fuck, Kellan," I growl, cutting off his protest. "I''m not leaving Washington for the next three days, so don''t even fucking think about calling me back there." "Lucas, come on. The Blackwoods¡ª" "Aren''t going to do anything first." My jaw clenches as I take a sharp turn, tires screeching. "You know they''re trying to bait us into the first move. We have no proof the Blackwoods killed him. Until we do, we can''t do shit. And since we can''t do shit, I need to see Ava." "You''re playing a dangerous game, Alpha." Kellan''s sigh crackles through the speaker. "If Blackwood finds out you''re sniffing around Grey''s daughter..." "He''ll what? Start a war?" I let out a harsh laugh. "He won''t alienate his allies. He''s hoping they''ll help him when the war comes. He won''t take the first step." "It changes everything and you know it." I can practically hear Kellan''s disapproved frown. He''s been frustrated, saying my obsession with Ava keeps me too far from the pack and the issues going on there. He''s not wrong, but nothing is more important than my mate. I need to bring her home. Once I do that, everything will fall into place. "I''m going to make things right with her, Kell." My voice softens as I picture Ava''s face, those wide blue eyes that so easily sucker-punch me with so many feelings. "I''m finally making progress. I''m going to fix this." "And if she doesn''t want you back?" The question hangs heavy in the air, but I refuse to consider the possibility. Ava and I are meant to be together. I can feel it in my bones, in the way my wolf howls for her. Or is it something more sinister? Shit¡ªhas Blackwood found her? Those assholes have been looking for her, like they finally realized what they lost. "I don''t know where she is," I admit, my voice rough. "I''ve been out of town for a few days. Fuck, I should have been here." Mrs. Elkins leans forward, her eyes narrowed. "Lucas, I need you to be straight with me. Is Ava a packless shifter?" The question catches me off guard, and I blink at her in surprise. "What makes you ask that?" "The shifter presence in Cedarwood has been... strange lately. A lot of rogues, a lot who aren''t from the Aspen pack. They''re always around. I''ve seen the way they look at The Novel Grind, like they''re searching for something. Or someone." I run a hand through my hair, my mind racing. If other shifters are sniffing around, it can only mean one thing¡ªthey''re looking for Ava. But why? And who? There''s only one answer: Blackwood. No one else would know anything about her. Fuck. "Yes," I finally answer, seeing no point in lying. "Ava is a shifter. She should be part of my pack, but¡ª" Mrs. Elkins nods. She already knows. "I had a feeling. But Lucas, if she''s caught up in something dangerous..." "I''ll find her," I vow, my voice fierce. "I won''t let anything happen to her." I stand abruptly, my chair scraping against the hardwood floor. I need to get out there, to track down any lead I can find. Every minute Ava''s missing is another minute she could be in danger. "Keep this between us for now," I tell Mrs. Elkins, my tone brooking no argument. "I don''t want to cause a panic. If anyone asks, just say Ava''s out sick." She nods, her expression grim. "Of course. But Lucas, be careful. Whatever''s going on, it feels bigger than just Cedarwood." I give her a tight smile, already heading for the door. "I know. But I''ll do whatever it takes to bring her home safe." I need to call Kellan. It''s time for war. I need to get my mate back. Chapter 45 Ava: Clearminded A week has passed since that first fateful night with Clayton, and the haze of my heat is finally fading. Clayton rarely left my side, and every time I think of him, I blush. To go from a virgin with almost no experience to so many memories of his naked body over mine, his large hands rough on my skin, and the near-violent collision of our passion, over and over again...? It''s like a different world. I can''t help looking at men a little differently, with a little bit more suspicion. If someone as polite and gentlemanly as Clayton can have that side of him, aren''t they all just brutal beasts in bed? Well, your heat experience is a little unique, Selene says dryly. Clayton''s back with his pack today, doing alpha-things, I think. I''m not sure. He was gone when I woke up.@@@@ The nurses haven''t discharged me yet, saying they just want to make sure I''m okay. I''m more than okay. I feel strong and refreshed. Even some of the scars all over my neck from failed claiming marks¡ªso many failed attempts, because heat-Ava apparently really likes when he tries¡ªare slowly fading from the first night. They''ll be gone in another week, Selene agrees. It looks brutal, like I''ve been attacked by a wild animal. In a way, I guess I was¡ªClayton wasn''t in his right mind, either¡ªbut claiming marks by nature have always healed quickly. The scars usually stay, though. Now that I can feel my heat is done, I feel embarrassed and guilty more than anything. I''m sure it must be awkward for Clayton, as well. I''ll be able to see you soon, I tell Selene, who gives a little rumble of excitement. She''s been hanging out near the hospital, frustrated because she can''t get to me. She can¡ªapparently?¡ªscale the building to my window, but could never come in because of Clayton. But still. The door to my hospital room suddenly swings open, and a woman strides in with an air of confidence. She has the same striking green eyes as Clayton, her chestnut hair pulled back in a sleek ponytail. "You must be Ava," she says, giving me a warm smile. "I''m Ivy, Clayton''s sister. It''s a pleasure to meet you." I move to stand as Ivy enters, but she waves a hand dismissively. "No need to get up. Rest, you''ve been through an ordeal." I sink back onto the bed, a little self-conscious under her scrutinizing gaze. It''s like she''s checking to see if I''m worthy of her brother. Which I''m not. I can tell her that any day of the week. Clayton''s an accomplished alpha with a pack who reveres him. I''m a pack defect who ran away. I''m not about to try to get any favors from Clayton; I just want to disappear quietly. I resist the urge to squirm or cover myself with the thin hospital blanket as she continues to assess me. "It''s nice to meet you too," I say, extending my hand. Ivy grasps it firmly, her grip surprisingly strong and her palms and fingers callused. Our handshake is brief but allows her to lean in close, nostrils flaring slightly as she gets a subtle whiff of my scent. I hold myself still, fighting the instinct to pull back or bare my neck in submission. This woman may be Clayton''s sister, but her dominant energy makes me wary. "So you''re the mysterious omega who has my brother all worked up," Ivy murmurs, her tone light but her green eyes glittering with sharp intelligence. "I can''t say I blame him. Your scent is quite... enticing." I swallow hard, my mouth suddenly dry. Is she flirting with me? Or just making an observation? Is she disapproving of how he fell into bed with me? It''s not like I tried to have that happen. "I didn''t mean to cause any trouble," I say carefully. "It was never my intention to, um, entice anyone." Ivy arches one elegant brow. "Of course not. True omegas can''t help their allure, it''s simply part of their nature." Her gaze drifts down to the fading marks on my neck, and she clicks her tongue, muttering under her breath, "Although it seems my brother struggled to keep his wolf in check around you." Chapter 46 Ava: Living Arrangements?! I eye Ivy warily as she smiles at me, that warm expression not quite reaching her sharp gaze. "Clayton sent me to ensure you settle into your new lodgings comfortably. He personally chose the apartment himself and hopes it will suit you." I fight the frown that wants to curl my lips down. "That''s very kind of him, but I don''t need a place to stay. I''d prefer to just return home, if it''s all the same." Ivy''s smile doesn''t falter, but there''s a calculating glint in her eyes now. "And where is home for you, Ava? No one has managed to get even that basic information out of you yet." I hesitate, my heart giving a hard thump against my ribs. Telling this woman anything about my past or my origins feels unwise, and thinking that way makes me feel guilty. After all, everyone in this pack has treated me so kindly, even during my most embarrassing moments. Pressing my lips together, I refuse as politely as I can. "I just want to return home. I appreciate the offer, but you all have done too much for me as it is." Ivy watches me closely. "I see," she murmurs. "Well, I''ll let Clayton know that you refused." She sounds a little too satisfied. I watch Ivy closely as she takes my hands in hers, searching her face for any hint of deception. There''s something almost too sincere in the way she looks at me. The gentle curve of her lips doesn''t match the hardness of her eyes. "Take care of yourself, Ava," she says softly, giving my hands a gentle squeeze before releasing them. "Thank you." I''m not really sure how else to respond. She acts so concerned, and yet she''s met me for all of two minutes. Ivy turns and crosses the room, plucking a pen from the small table beside the door. She scribbles something on the pad of paper there before tearing off the sheet and placing it in my hands.@@@@ "That''s my number. In case you need anything at all, don''t hesitate to call me." With that, she''s gone, the door clicking shut quietly behind her. I let out a slow breath, glancing at the paper with her looping handwriting scrawled across it. Selene''s growl echoes in my mind. She sounds too cunning by far, pup. Watch yourself around that one. I frown, picking up the paper and staring at the number as if it might reveal Ivy''s true intentions. You think she''s up to something? I don''t dare speak out loud; I''m sure Ivy would hear me. His jaw tightens infinitesimally, a muscle ticking there. "As the alpha who claimed you, even temporarily, it''s my responsibility to ensure your safety and wellbeing. And as a true omega, I don''t feel comfortable not being able to keep an eye on you until things settle down. Your identity will draw trouble." I open my mouth to protest that he doesn''t owe me anything, that what happened was a mistake, but Selene''s voice stops me. Don''t be a fool, Ava. He''s the alpha. You don''t want to provoke his wolf by refusing his care so blatantly. You''ve already violated pack law by not announcing your presence when you moved here. I press my lips together, considering. As much as it grates, Selene is right¡ªClayton is the alpha, and openly defying him could be dangerous. He was polite and kind at our first meeting, but things have changed. I''m not sure what he wants from me. I''d expected him to let me go; I hadn''t expected him to try to keep me here, in an apartment of his choosing. "I''m just trying to live my own life," I say at last, aiming for a more diplomatic tone. "Away from the politics and expectations of other packs. I don''t want to get tangled up in anything else right now." Clayton''s expression softens ever so slightly at my words. "I understand your need for independence," he says quietly. "But you must know that no shifter can survive outside of a pack. You saw the rogues who kidnapped you; they were feral." I drop my gaze, heat flooding my cheeks again. He''s right, of course. Wolves need their packs. It''s just that I''m not a normal wolf. I can''t tell him that, though. I don''t need him trying to save me from whatever dangers being even more abnormal might bring. I just want to go home and drink coffee with Mrs. Elkins and spend my days at the Novel Grind, living quietly. Why is it so hard? "You''ll be able to move in tomorrow," Clayton says, and I jerk my head up in surprise. "I haven''t agreed¡ª" "Ava." Clayton reaches out to grab my hand, squeezing it gently. He looks conflicted. "I am not one to keep a woman in my pack against her will, but with your identity, I can''t let you go. You won''t tell anyone what pack you''re from..." "I¡ª" "It''s fine, Ava. I''m not going to pester you for the information. But as an alpha, I can''t just overlook the situation. You are in Aspen territory. I''m sorry, but you don''t have a choice in this matter. Not until we get things figured out." Ask him if the apartment allows dogs, Selene says. Chapter 47 Ava: The Apartment The apartment Clayton talked about is in the middle of the city, in a high-rise that towers above every other building in the area. It reeks of money. I follow Clayton through the opulent lobby, cringing as my sneakers squeak against the polished marble floor. I don''t belong here, in this sleek, luxury-through-minimalism space. Two large men in crisp suits stand by the entrance, their eyes following our every move. "Guards?" I murmur to Clayton, trying to keep my voice casual despite the unease prickling up my spine. He nods once, ushering me towards the elevators. "For the human residents, yes. We aim to avoid any incidents between humans and shifters." My eyebrows lift at that, and I risk a sidelong glance at him as we step into the empty elevator car. "Incidents happen often around here?" Clayton''s expression darkens momentarily as he hits the button for the top floor. "Not often," he allows. "But no pack is immune. There are always hotheads who lack control, rogues who seek chaos. We have to take precautions." I absorb that silently, my mind whirling. It was not infrequent to hear my father complaining about young idiots who wandered into the human territory and harmed or killed humans. The Blackwood Pack didn''t treat humans well. It''s different here. I''ve seen the differences firsthand, but I still didn''t expect humans and shifters to live in the same building. The top floor is exclusive. You can see it at first glance; there are only two doors, despite the long hallway. There should be plenty of room for other apartments, yet there aren''t any. Clayton guides me down the corridor to the door on the left, his hand a warm weight against the small of my back. I tense at his touch, my skin tingling with wariness. "Home sweet home," he says, unlocking the door and waving me in. The apartment is stunning. There are huge windows all along the back of the apartment. It has an open floor plan, bringing in all the natural light, and even with the furniture that Clayton has provided, I could easily go bowling in the free space. Or roller skating. "You went shopping?" I hadn''t even thought about a change of clothes. I''m wearing some that Clayton had brought over, but I didn''t think he''d bought an entire wardrobe. "You have nothing," he says, as if that''s all the explanation that''s needed. "The fridge is also stocked, but I''m not sure if anything is to your taste. Someone did bring some dog food and bowls..." I can feel a thin thread of panic wiggling in my chest. The weight of this kindness is suffocating. I feel like I''m trapped in a gilded cage. How am I supposed to leave when he''s taken care of every need before I can even voice it? Clayton must sense my distress because his expression softens into one of concern. "We can pick up your dog tomorrow if you''d like," he offers, misreading the source of my turmoil. "Though... has someone been taking care of it while you''ve been gone?" I latch onto that, grasping at the chance to deflect. "Oh, no need to worry about my dog," I assure him hastily, the lie tripping off my tongue with surprising ease. "I''ll take care of it." He frowns, clearly wanting to protest, but I quickly change the subject. "I actually really want to shower, if that''s okay?" Clayton''s jaw tightens minutely, but he nods. "Of course. Fresh towels are in the linen closet, and there are toiletries in the shower. Let me know if you need anything else. There''s a new phone in the bedroom. It hasn''t been set up yet, but we put your SIM card in it. I assume your phone was the one with the purple case." I nod. "Once you have it set, add my number. I have it written down in your room." He hesitates, then steps forward and pulls me into a hug. My entire body stiffens, and he kisses the top of my head gently. "I know this is weird," he says, his voice soft and understanding. "I''m not going to push you into anything you don''t want. I promise, I won''t keep you here against your will forever." And yet¡ªwhy does that promise feel so hollow to my ears? Chapter 48 Ava: No Great Destiny Selene''s warm, furry body is a balm to my soul as we cuddle in on the sofa, a random show playing in the background. My eyes drift to the new phone sitting on the nightstand. Is it safe to use? Could Clayton or someone else have hacked into it, using it as a way to track my every move? A shiver runs down my spine at the thought. Selene stirs beside me, her head lifting as she blinks in the dimness. Her piercing blue eyes find mine, and I feel the gentle brush of her consciousness against my own. You''re being paranoid again, she murmurs, her mental voice a soft caress against my frazzled thoughts. "Can you blame me?" My voice comes out in a whisper "After everything that''s happened, I don''t want to take any risks that could turn my life upside down again. I just don''t know how far I can trust Clayton." I know, pup. Selene nuzzles my cheek with affection. But driving yourself mad with worry isn''t the answer either. We''ll be cautious, but we can''t live in fear. I swallow hard, wishing I could just turn off the constant stream of anxious thoughts whirring through my brain. "I just finally felt like I had a handle on things. And now..." Now everything has been ripped away from me once more. It isn''t over, Selene points out, ever the voice of reason. Hugging her as she crawls into my lap, I sigh. "I feel like something''s going to happen," I admit, reaching up to touch the necklace that''s once again around my neck. Selene nudges it with her nose. Everything will be okay. Don''t be so quick to assume the worst of that alpha. Rubbing her ears helps calm down the anxiety fluttering in my belly, and Selene rolls over in bliss at the attention. We''ve missed each other terribly this past week. "It just worries me. All this stuff, the care he''s taking¡ªit makes me feel like he''s decided I''m his mate, and he''s just waiting for me to accept it and follow along like a good little she-wolf." Her fur is soft against my cheek as I rub my head against hers. "I don''t want that kind of life." I know. The weight of the world is on my shoulders, it feels. Sighing, I snuggle even closer to Selene''s warmth, taking what comfort I can get. "What about my heat. Am I going to go through that again?" If Clayton''s around, it wouldn''t be so bad¡ªthough, another week in bed with him might give him even more ideas about our relationship. But if I''m not anywhere near him, and some other strong wolf is nearby... The thought of experiencing another heat with a stranger sends a shudder down my spine. Selene hesitates, her mental voice tinged with a seriousness that immediately puts me on edge. It should be taken care of, with the ring and the necklace, is her eventual answer.@@@@ My fingers touch the crystal pendant again, its comforting weight reassuring me of its presence. "So, how exactly do these help?" She tilts her head. You are born, and therefore you are. Okay. So, I''m different, with a giant question mark on why. I have the power of ancient magicians, but if I use it I''ll probably die. Selene''s a Lycan, who chose me¡ªwhy? "Why did you choose me, again?" She huffs a bit. Your soul is pure. Her cryptic answers will probably never stop. "Selene, do I have some sort of higher purpose, or a quest, or a prophecy, or something I need to know about?" What do you mean? "I mean¡ªif you look at movies, and TV, and books, stuff like this only happens to the hero, who has some sort of special power and uses it for the greater good, or to save the world." No, it''s nothing like that. Sweet relief takes a large weight off my shoulders. "So I don''t have to return all the Lycans back to this place between our world and wherever the gods left us for?" Of course not. That''s impossible. "I don''t have to change society, or marry some Lycan King, or make some special Lycan babies with a strong alpha?" You have to live, Ava. That is all. I twiddle her ears. "Seriously? No catch? Just, hey, I''m special, but it''s fine, live my life however I want?" Her eyes drift close. Indeed. But trouble will come to find you, so it''s best to be prepared. "Why is trouble going to find me? As long as I don''t go into heat, it should be fine, right?" Wolves can sense power, Ava. Your power is too great to be hidden from those who seek it. "You just said the ring shields my power from detection." Under normal circumstances, yes. But she doesn''t clarify further. Chapter 49 Ava: Selenes Secret Vice Selene''s presence helped me sleep like the dead. Waking in the morning in a room outside of the hospital is nicer than I want to admit to Clayton, after trying to refuse this apartment. Stretching languidly, I take a moment to bask in the luxury of the king-sized bed, reveling in the silky sheets caressing my skin. A contented sigh escapes my lips as I roll onto my side, only to find myself face-to-face with Selene''s piercing blue gaze. "Morning," I murmur, reaching out to scratch behind her ears. Morning, pup. Her tail thumps against the mattress in greeting. Sleep well? "Like a rock." I glance around the lavish bedroom, my eyes lingering on the plush armchairs positioned near the floor-to-ceiling windows. "It''s going to take some getting used to, living in a place like this." You deserve nice things, Ava. Selene nuzzles my hand. Although, I must admit, I miss the simplicity of your old apartment. Is it possible to feel nostalgia after only a week away? Because I do. "Me too. We won''t be able to go back for a little while, right?" Selene''s ears flatten against her head. Not until the alpha sends you home. Pushing aside the melancholy, I swing my legs over the edge of the bed and stretch again, relishing the freedom of movement. No sore back or hips, and no tense neck after sleeping on near-flat pillows. "So, what''s on the agenda for today?" Selene hops off the bed and trots toward the door. Well, you don''t have a job to go to anymore, so I suppose you could be a couch potato for once. I can''t help but laugh at the mental image. "A couch potato? Really?" Why not? She glances back at me with a wolfish grin. There''s a new shifter romance show that just started. We could binge-watch it together. Raising an eyebrow, I follow her out of the bedroom and into the spacious living area. "A shifter romance show? Somehow, I doubt it''ll be an accurate representation of our lives." Selene hops onto the plush sofa, making herself comfortable. You''d be surprised. From what I''ve heard, it''s quite steamy. Heat rises to my cheeks at her suggestive tone. "Steamy, huh? I''m not sure I want to watch something like that with you." Selene''s tail thumps against the cushion, almost as if she''s agreeing with my explanation. Ivy, however, doesn''t seem entirely convinced. "A stray, huh?" Her lips purse as she studies Selene, who simply stares back at her, unfazed. "Well, I suppose that explains her lack of manners." Before I can respond, Selene lets out a low growl, her hackles rising. Ivy''s eyes widen, and I quickly step between them, shooting a warning glance at my canine companion. "Selene, enough." I turn to Ivy, offering her an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry about that. She can be a bit protective sometimes." Ivy regards me for a moment, her expression unreadable. Finally, she shakes her head and waves a dismissive hand. "No matter. I didn''t come here to discuss your pet." "Then why are you here?" I ask, unable to hide my curiosity. Ivy''s gaze meets mine, and I''m struck by the intensity in her eyes. "I wanted to see for myself how you''re settling in." I blink, taken aback by her words. "Oh, um... well, it''s certainly a nice place. A bit too extravagant for my tastes, but I appreciate the gesture." "My brother has a tendency to go overboard," Ivy says with one of her too-warm smiles. "But he means well. He wants to ensure you''re comfortable and well-cared for." There''s something in her tone that sets me on edge, but I can''t make it out. Selene''s growl echoes in my mind. "Well, you can tell your brother that I''m doing just fine," I say, trying to keep my voice light. "I don''t need anything extravagant. Just a safe place to stay for the time being." Ivy regards me for a long moment, her gaze sharp and assessing. Finally, she nods, seeming satisfied with whatever she''s gleaned from our interaction. "I''ll be sure to pass that along," she says, turning to leave. "Enjoy your stay, Ava. And do try to keep that mutt of yours under control." With those parting words, she''s gone, leaving me standing in the middle of the living room, wondering why she''d even come by in the first place. Mutt? I''m papered! Selene''s ears twitch in irritation, her tail thumping hard against the sofa. Ah, I missed the intro because of that witch! When someone knocks on the door again, I assume it''s Ivy, but Clayton''s the one at the door this time. Chapter 50 Ava: The Grey Girl "Good morning," Clayton says with a smile, and I step back to let him into the apartment. He pauses for just a moment when he sees Selene, and I wait for the questions¡ªbut he doesn''t ask any. He''s polite like that. Honestly, outside of my paranoia and not wanting to rely on him, he seems like a pretty great guy. Clayton strides into the kitchen like he owns it¡ªwhich, I mean, he does¡ªwhile I stand around feeling awkward and out of place in this fancy apartment. He seems so at home here, like he belongs. "Everything okay with the phone?" he calls out from the kitchen. "You didn''t text me this morning." "Oh, uh, no issues," I reply, glancing down at the sleek new device on the end table. "I just woke up a little while ago and haven''t set it up yet." There''s a brief pause, and then the sound of a pot clattering onto the stove. "Have you eaten?" I shake my head, even though he can''t see me. "No, not yet." "Well, go relax then. I''ll whip up some breakfast." Before I can protest, he emerges from the kitchen, those intense green eyes fixing me with a look that brooks no argument. Grasping my shoulders, he turns me towards the plush couch and gives me a gentle nudge in that direction. "Go on, I''ve got this." I open my mouth to argue, but one glance at his resolute expression has me snapping it shut again. Instead, I just nod and make my way over to the couch, sinking into the soft cushions with a sigh. Selene, ever my loyal companion, leans against me as she focuses on her show, resting her head on my lap. I absently run my fingers through her soft fur, trying to ignore the sounds of Clayton puttering around in the kitchen. It''s weird, having someone else cook for me. Take care of me. I''m so used to being the one doing all the work, all the cooking and cleaning. Having someone else step into that role makes me feel uncomfortable. Lazy. But at the same time, there''s a part of me that''s relieved to have someone else shoulder that burden for a change. To be taken care of, instead of being the one doing all the taking care. It''s just breakfast, but he just came in and took over, like¡ª Like an alpha who thinks he''s my mate. I shake my head, trying to dislodge those thoughts. I can''t afford to get too comfortable here, too used to having Clayton around. This isn''t permanent, no matter how much he might want it to be. "...Grey girl seems to be at the center of it all..." The mug almost slips from my fingers, and I barely manage to catch it before the scalding liquid spills all over my lap. My breath catches in my throat as I process those last words. The Grey girl. Me? Panic starts to claw its way up my chest, constricting my lungs. Are they looking for me? Have they found me? Is that why Clayton has me holed up here, under the guise of protection? My gaze darts towards the hallway, half-expecting to see a squad of enforcers bursting through the door to drag me back to that miserable existence. Back to the pack that never wanted me, the family that treated me like a burden. Of course, they don''t come. Clayton doesn''t know my last name; he has no idea that I''m the girl he''s talking about. Right? Because if he did, he would have to send me back to my pack. Selene must sense my distress because she licks my face, her warm body pressing against my leg in a silent show of support. I run my fingers through her soft fur, drawing strength from her presence as Clayton''s voice rumbles on. "...need to deal with it as soon as you do, no matter what..." Deal with who? The packs? Me? War? The questions swirl through my mind like a whirlwind, threatening to overwhelm me. Part of me wants to confront Clayton and demand answers, but I don''t want to tip my hand. I don''t think he knows who I am. I have no idea how he''ll act once he finds out, either. So I just need to make sure he never has a clue. I watch as Clayton ends his call, his brow furrowed in a way that makes the lines on his forehead stand out more. He runs a hand over his face, and I can almost feel the stress radiating off him. Doing my best to act casual, I guzzle the rest of my coffee and head into the kitchen, pretending I just needed to put my cup away. Clayton''s already getting ready to wash the dishes. "Hey," I say, and I can''t keep the worry out of my voice. Clayton looks up. "What''s wrong, Ava?" "Do I need to worry about this war between the packs?" I ask, deciding to stick with blunt and practical as my approach. Chapter 51 Ava: Claytons Departure Clayton''s shoulders stiffen, and he sighs. "You''ll be safe as long as you stay within the pack," he says, his voice tight. My heart skips a beat at his words. "I''m going to have to go out on a quick trip," Clayton continues, and my eyes widen. A trip? Where? And why? The questions are burning on the tip of my tongue, but I bite them back, not wanting to draw attention to myself. Besides, I don''t need to know. Instead, I force a small smile and say, "I hope you have a safe trip." Clayton nods, his expression softening as he meets my gaze. "Thank you, Ava." For a moment, I think he''s going to say more, but then he seems to think better of it. He takes a step towards me, and my heart rate picks up, my body tensing involuntarily. "Can I have a goodbye kiss?" he asks, his voice low and rough. I swallow hard, my mouth dry. A part of me wouldn''t mind feeling his lips on mine again, knowing the passion that can erupt between us. But a much larger part of me holds me back. So instead of leaning in, I turn my head slightly, offering him my cheek. His lips brush against my skin, warm and soft, and I feel a shiver run down my spine despite myself. As he pulls back, I can''t help but notice the flicker of disappointment in his eyes, and I have to fight the urge to apologize. Instead, I force another smile and say, "Be safe." "I will." He taps my nose, his disappointment already hidden. "Set up your phone. Call me when you do." "Okay." There''s no point wondering if it''s hacked. I''ll just get a new burner as soon as I can. "Ivy will keep an eye on you and check up on you. Try staying inside. Rowan will be by this afternoon, and if you need to go anywhere, you guys can arrange it together." Damn. That''s going to make hiding a lot harder. Rather than hiding, it would be more prudent to get stronger so you don''t need to hide. Well, she''s not wrong. I loiter in the clothing section, running my fingers over the soft fabrics, trying to appear casual. My eyes dart around, searching for the electronics department. It''s a challenge, blending in here. The shoppers move with a sense of purpose, their footsteps brisk and their gazes focused. I, on the other hand, feel like a fish out of water. I''ve stopped looking at more than one item after looking at the price tag. He seems to sense my unease. "Don''t worry about it," he says. "Clayton said to take care of you." Easy for him to say. I feel like every dollar comes with invisible strings and hopes I don''t want to be responsible for. Still, I go through a few more shirts, trying to find some cheap items, wondering how I''m going to distract Rowan so I can buy a burner. Weaving through the racks of clothing, the scent of new fabric mingles with perfumes wafting from the cosmetics counter. I''m honestly surprised so many shifters are in here; it''s an assault on my nose, and my sense of smell has never been strong for a shifter. I catch a glimpse of the electronics section, and my heart skips a beat. Rows upon rows of gleaming gadgets, from smartphones to laptops to tablets, all displayed with the same reverence as fine art. I have to get over there. Rowan seems to sense my distraction, his brows furrowing as he follows my gaze. "See something you like?" I shake my head quickly, forcing a smile. "Just window shopping." He chuckles, his eyes crinkling at the corners. "Well, don''t let me stop you. Go ahead and take a look. I don''t think you have a computer in the apartment. Maybe a laptop? Tablet?" My pulse quickens as I nod, trying to appear nonchalant as I break away from him and wander toward the electronics section. My steps are slow, measured, as if I''m just casually browsing. But inside, my mind is racing. As I approach the displays, my eyes are immediately drawn to the smartphones. Sleek, cutting-edge models, each more advanced than the last. My fingers itch to pick one up, to feel the weight of it in my hand. But I can''t just grab one and go. That would be too obvious, too suspicious. I need to be smarter than that. Chapter 52 Ava: Its Personal Why not tell him you need to buy some sensitive things you don''t want him around for? Selene asks. It isn''t that I hadn''t thought of that¡ªbut the electronics section is far from someplace that sells menstrual products. "What''s wrong?" Rowan asks, and I realize with a start that I''m scowling in his direction. Oops. "Nothing, I just¡ª" I nibble on my thumbnail, trying my best to look a little distraught. "I need some things, but I didn''t think you''d be following me the entire time, so..." Rowan smiles in relief, thinking he understands. "It''s fine. You can get anything you want. Clayton can afford it. He''s obnoxiously loaded." I was worried my acting was too much, but I guess it''s not enough. I wrinkle my nose and shift from foot to foot. After a moment, I start rubbing one arm, as if I''m beyond uncomfortable with my request. I was never a very whiny teenager, but I''m trying to channel one anyway. "Oh, no, it''s not that it''s expensive, but¡ªyou know. Personal." "Personal... Oh. Oh." Rowan''s furrowed brow clears as he looks me over. "It''s fine. I have younger sisters." I stare at Rowan in exasperation, giving up my shy act as I settle my hands on my hips. This guy really has no clue. "Well, I don''t have any brothers who follow me around when I''m buying stuff for my period," I say, channeling my inner dramatic teenager, instead. We all have one. Somewhere. Right? It''s embarrassing, but I have a goal. Rowan clears his throat. "Oh, I see. That would be..." His words trail off, and he looks conflicted. I take a deep breath, steadying myself. "As ready as I''ll ever be." He''s waiting by the entrance, just as he said he would be, and I offer him a small wave as I approach. "All set," I announce, keeping my voice light. Rowan nods, falling into step beside me as we exit the store. "We should get groceries next, if you''re missing anything you like or need. Clayton wasn''t sure what to stock your fridge with." I think back to the copious amounts of fruits, vegetables, meat, and assorted juices. There''s bread for sandwiches, and mayo. "It''s fine. I can cook with what''s already there." "Are you sure? It isn''t a problem." "Completely fine, I promise." It''s enough to make me feel terrible for thinking of the apartment as a gilded cage Clayton''s keeping me in. When I really think about it... has he done anything terrible? I can tell he thinks of me as a mate, or mate material. After the week we shared, that''s probably reasonable. But he hasn''t pushed me too far. He hasn''t expected any followup activities. Aside from keeping me in the area¡ªwhich is reasonable as an alpha¡ªeverything''s been my suspicion that keeps me guarded against him... Hmm, Selene says in my mind. What do you think? I ask quietly. I have mixed feelings, the same as you. Not super helpful. It is good to get the phone, though. Yeah, I agree. Maybe it''s overboard to think they''re tracking me, but I''m not going to risk anyone in Cedarwood because of my personal issues. Chapter 53 Clayton: His Mate CLAYTON The elevator dings and the doors slide open, revealing the penthouse lobby of the Silvermoon Pack''s largest hotel. I step out, my boots sinking into the plush carpet. Xavier and Lucas are already there, lounging on the leather couches like a pair of lazy lions. "Clayton!" Xavier booms, rising to his feet. He clasps my hand in a firm shake, clapping me on the back with his other hand. "Good to see you, my friend." "You as well, Xavier." I return his hearty greeting with a grin. "Lucas, always a pleasure." Lucas stands, his smile not quite reaching his eyes as we shake hands. There''s a tension in his shoulders, a tightness around his jaw. Something''s weighing on him. We settle into the couches, the city skyline glittering beyond the floor-to-ceiling windows. Xavier leans back, crossing his ankles. "How were your flights, boys? No troubles, I hope?" I shake my head. "Smooth sailing for me. No disturbances." Lucas''s mouth presses into a grim line. "I wish I could say the same. Got another report of a dead scout right after I landed." The air in the room shifts, the jovial atmosphere evaporating like mist under the morning sun. Xavier''s brows knit together. "Shit. Blackwood?" "Who else?" Lucas growls, his fingers curling into fists on his knees. "He''s getting bolder, pushing further into our territory." I lean forward, elbows on my knees. "What''s your game plan, Lucas? We can''t let this stand." The Blackwood alpha has been a massive thorn in the Northwestern Council''s side for years. There have been several scuffles between the two packs, but Blackwood has even had run-ins with shifters outside of the Northwestern Territories. Lucas drags a hand down his face, his eyes hard as flint. "I''m working on it. But every time I think I''ve got a handle on their moves, they slip through my fingers like smoke. I can''t get my hands on solid proof to bring to the Council." Xavier''s expression is grave. "Without evidence to bring to the Council, my hands are tied." "Mine, too. But that''s only if we make this a Council affair. There are other options." They''re drastic, but they''re there. "I know." Lucas rubs his hand over his face, and I can see his exhaustion in the droop of his shoulders and the shadows under his eyes. "We sent Jessa Grey back to her pack. We used the official excuse that she hadn''t asked for approval and was an unregistered guest in our territory, but Blackwood didn''t take it well. There''s more, too." I lean forward, my eyes locked on Lucas as he takes a deep, steadying breath. There''s a weight in the air, a tension that goes beyond the usual strain of pack politics. This is something more, something personal. "It''s my mate," he says finally, the words hanging heavy between us. "She''s gone missing." A shocked silence falls over the room. Xavier''s eyes widen, his mouth parting slightly as if the words have robbed him of speech. I can only stare at Lucas, struggling to process this revelation. Xavier''s laugh startles us both, and he apologizes, smacking Lucas on the shoulder. "You''re in for a ride with that one," he says, and Lucas laughs, his anguish lifting for just a moment. "She''s not letting it go easily," he agrees, and for a second, we''re all smiling. But it''s back to grim worry when Xavier returns to the subject. "So, you think Blackwood kidnapped her?" Xavier''s brow furrows. "But why? If she''s your mate, wouldn''t they want to use that to their advantage?" "Not if she''s..." Lucas trails off, his gaze growing distant. "There''s more to Ava than meets the eye." I study him closely, seeing the conflict etched into the lines of his face. "What aren''t you telling us, Lucas?" He meets my stare, his eyes haunted. "Ava''s wolfless. Renard wants to breed her to his men. She has no other use for him without a wolf." A chill runs down my spine at the implication behind his words. At the future for Lucas'' Ava. If it were my Ava... Imagining her used as a breeder for a bunch of hormonal wolves has my fists clenching. "We need to find her," Xavier says, his voice hard with resolve. "Whatever Renard''s plans, we can''t let him do that to her." Lucas nods, his jaw set in a grim line. "That''s the plan. I''ve got my best people on it, but we''re running into dead ends at every turn. It''s like she just vanished into thin air. I can''t prove that they took her, much less that it''s against her will. The best I have is hearsay about abuse." Xavier rubs his chin, looking at the ceiling as he thinks. "Does Blackwood know you''re her mate?" Lucas shakes his head. "Not that I''m aware." "Have you claimed her?" He shakes his head again, his lips tightened into a grim line. I can understand that. The fact that my claiming didn''t take galls me more than I want to admit, even if it was something that was morally wrong to do at the time. If I was truly mated to Ava, I could reach her even now, assure myself that she''s safe in the apartment I have set up for her. Xavier sighs. "So none of the ancient laws apply. Then we have to think of something else." Chapter 54 Ava: Dinner With Ivy Music drifts through the kitchen, courtesy of my phone, as I chop garlic, enjoying the sharp aroma. Cooking has always been a comfort to me, a way to lose myself in the simple tasks and let my mind wander. As I toss minced garlic into the pan heating over the stove, I can''t help but feel a sense of peace settle over me, if only momentarily. I''ve set up the phone Clayton gave me, and texted him and Ivy to let them know it was working. Neither responded, which is fine by me. I set up the burner phone, too, and texted Lisa with updates. She did respond, and her spam of emojis have lightened the load on my heart. I texted Mrs. Elkins, letting her know I''m safe and begging her not to talk to anyone about me. Mrs. Elkins assured me my job is safe whenever I can come home, which is even more of a relief. My little paradise is waiting for me, which makes it so much easier to be stuck here right now. A knock at the door startles me from my reverie. I glance at the clock, wondering who could be here at this hour. Wiping my hands on a towel, I make my way to the door, peering through the peephole.@@@@ It''s Ivy. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for whatever interaction awaits me. There''s something about Ivy that always puts me on edge, a subtle undercurrent of something that I can''t quite place. Still, I paste on a polite smile and open the door. "Ivy, hi," I greet her, trying to keep my tone casual. "Ava," she says, her smile bright but somehow not quite reaching her eyes. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything." "Not at all," I assure her, stepping aside to let her in. "I was just making dinner." As she enters, I notice the bottle of wine in her hand and the shopping bag slung over her arm. My brow furrows slightly, but I say nothing, waiting for her to explain. "I took the liberty of picking up a few things for you," Ivy says, holding out the wine and the bag. "A little something to help you settle in." I accept the items, feeling a bit awkward. "You didn''t have to do that," I murmur, even as I eye the clothes curiously. I shake my head, offering her a reassuring smile. "It''s alright, you didn''t know." There''s a brief silence, and then Ivy speaks again, her voice tinged with a melancholy I haven''t heard from her before. "Clayton and I lost our parents when we were young, too," she confides, her gaze dropping to the table. "It''s not an easy thing to go through." Before I can respond, she reaches across the table, her hand covering mine in a gentle squeeze. I blink, surprised by the unexpected gesture of comfort. "Thank you for telling me," I murmur, holding her gaze. For the first time since meeting her, I feel like I''m seeing the real Ivy¡ªnot the polished one that seems to be weighing my every move. She offers me a small, grateful smile, giving my hand one last squeeze before withdrawing hers. "Clayton is a strong alpha because he was forced to be. We could have lost everything after they died, but Clayton managed to unite everyone behind him. It was a bloody period of history in our pack, but a necessary one to get him to where he stands now." I shove a bite into my mouth, wondering where this is going. It sounds like an ominous warning after the brief show of empathy. Ivy props her chin on her palm, staring at me for a second. "Clayton''s never been interested in any she-wolf as a mate all this time. He''s worried about bringing children into the world and leaving them behind early, just like our parents did." A flash of memory comes unbidden, and I can hear Clayton''s voice growling in my ear, telling me in explicit words how much he wants to breed me, and how much he''s going to enjoy doing so. Choking on pasta is not something I''d recommend. Panic crosses Ivy''s face, and she leans forward to smack my back as I struggle to breathe. Once the primavera blockade clears, I take a long drink of the red wine she brought over, coughing again at the alcohol. I''m not used to drinking. "Are you okay, Ava?" Ivy asks, hovering over me with her hands out in an awkward manner, as if she''s not sure what to do with them. I nod, waving her back to her seat as I cough a little more into a napkin. "I''m fine. Sorry. It just went down the wrong pipe." Chapter 55 Ava: Shopping With Ivy For someone who doesn''t want children, he could have fooled me last week, Selene says, yawning in amusement. Shut up, I hiss at her, smiling at Ivy. "I''m sorry for startling you." "It''s fine." She waves a hand, looking me over with some caution. "As long as you''re okay." I continue eating, trying to keep my composure after that awkward moment. Ivy hesitates, seeming unsure if she should continue eating as well. The silence between us grows thick and uncomfortable. I rack my brain for something to say, but the tension is stifling. Finally, Ivy clears her plate and stands. "Well, I should get going. Thank you for having me over." I stand as well, unsure of the protocol. "Of course. Thanks for the gifts." She steps forward and kisses both my cheeks, catching me off guard. "I''ll see you around, Ava." And with that, she''s gone, leaving me alone in the apartment. I collapse onto the plush couch, mentally exhausted from the visit. What was the point of all that? She seemed nice enough, but there''s just something so weird about how she acts. Judgment? Suspicion? I can''t quite put my finger on it. Selene pads over and hops up beside me, resting her head on my lap. She certainly is an interesting one. "You''re telling me," I mutter, running my fingers through her soft fur. "I can''t figure out her angle." I wouldn''t trust her as far as I could throw her. There''s something off about that one. I frown, staring at the gifts she left on the counter. "You think so? She seems harmless enough to me." Famous last words, pup. Selene huffs out a breath. Just be careful around her. And her brother, for that matter. "Clayton?" The memory of our intimate encounter flashes through my mind, heat creeping up my neck. "What''s wrong with him?" If you aren''t willing to be his mate, you need to be careful. His wolf thinks of you as his mate. He''s been trying to reach me. "Ivy, you already brought me clothes yesterday," I protest weakly. "And I don''t really wear heels." "Nonsense." She waves a dismissive hand. "You''ll look great. Now go get changed¡ªthe car is waiting downstairs." Even without the clothes... I never once agreed to go shopping, did I? I check my phone, and the text. Nope, didn''t agree. Said I wasn''t sure what I was planning on doing today. I guess she took that as an invitation to make the decision for me. Knowing there''s no use in arguing, I take the outfit and head for the bathroom, dressing quickly. The blouse is loose and flowing, but the pants cling to my legs in a way that makes me feel exposed. And the heels... I wobble precariously, using the counter for support. When I emerge, Selene lets out a low whistle. Looking good, pup. You clean up nicely. I shoot her a glare, but Ivy seems pleased. "Much better. Here, put these on¡ª" and she tosses a few accessories at me, statement pieces that probably cost more than my annual salary, "¡ªand grab your things and let''s go! We''ve got a full day ahead of us." Reluctantly, I follow her out of the apartment, leaving my burner phone behind. I don''t want to risk Ivy seeing it and asking questions. As we step out onto the sidewalk, a sleek black sedan idles at the curb, the driver hopping out to open the door for us. "Where are we going, exactly?" I ask as we slide into the plush leather seats. Ivy gives me a conspiratorial grin. "You''ll see. Just sit back and let me take care of everything." Then she looks me over with some suspicion. "You don''t have a purse?" I shrug. "I was kidnapped, remember? Aside from my house keys, phone, and some cash for a ride, I didn''t have anything on me at the time. I leave my purse at home a lot." A habit I''d learned after being routinely mugged by members of my own pack. Getting a replacement ID is hard enough; trying to convince my parents to take me to get one increases the difficulty by way too much. I carry cash and leave my identification at home. I might be screwed if I''m ever pulled over, but I''ve never had to show my ID for anything outside of getting hired or signing up for college, so I take my risks. "Oh, right. There was something like that, wasn''t there?" Ivy muses. "Well, let''s get you a purse anyway. Accessories make the outfit, Ava." I feel a bit like I''m being prepped for some kind of final exam as Ivy drags me from store to store, explaining trending fashion in a way that goes over my head. The driver trails a few steps behind us, dutifully collecting the mounting pile of shopping bags and ferrying them out to the car at regular intervals. At the first boutique, Ivy immediately starts pulling dresses and blouses off the racks, holding them up against me to assess the fit. "This one''s cute," she declares, adding a floral sundress to the growing pile over her arm. "And this too. Oh, and we simply must get you this top..." Chapter 56 Ava: A Sudden Situation Before I know it, the salesgirl is ushering me into the dressing room with an armload of clothes. I spend what feels like hours trying on outfit after outfit, parading out for Ivy''s critical eye. "Hmm, I don''t love that one," she says, wrinkling her nose at a slinky black dress. "Next." I obediently retreat back behind the curtain, shimmying out of the dress and into a pair of high-waisted trousers and a silk camisole. When I reemerge, Ivy claps her hands delightedly. "That''s the one! You look so chic. We''ll take it. Actually, just keep it on. It looks better than what I brought over." This Ivy is so different from the Ivy I''ve been treated to up to this point, and I''m dizzy with whiplash. The process repeats at what seems like a dozen different stores throughout the afternoon. Shoes, dresses, blouses, skirts, pants... by the time we hit the fourth boutique, I''m fairly certain I''ve tried on more outfits today than I have in my entire life. My feet are screaming in protest from the endless parade of heels Ivy insists I model. I''m parched from barely having a chance to grab a bottle of water. But Ivy seems to be having the time of her life, reveling in her role as personal shopper and stylist. She flits around me like a deranged fairy godmother, clucking over hemlines and admiring how certain colors bring out my eyes. "You have such a great figure, Ava," she gushes as I self-consciously smooth my hands over my hips in a skintight black pencil skirt. "We simply must get you some things to show it off properly." I force a tight smile, feeling distinctly uncomfortable under her appraising stare. Revealing clothes have never been my thing¡ªI much prefer loose, flowy fabrics that skim over my curves rather than clinging to them. At one point, I try to politely extricate myself, suggesting we take a break to grab a bite to eat. But Ivy merely waves a dismissive hand. "Oh, there''s no need. I had the driver pick up some protein bars and smoothies. Here, have one of these." She tosses me some sort of chalky-looking nutrition bar from her purse. I eye it dubiously but take a small bite, grimacing at the gritty, tasteless lump. So much for lunch. "Are you certain?" she demands, a hint of impatience coloring her tone. The driver doesn''t respond. Instead, he hits the brakes hard, the tires of our luxury sedan shrieking in protest. My body lurches violently against the restraints of my seatbelt as the car swerves, the momentum nearly whipping my head to the side. In the front, a sleek blue sedan has pulled across the road, blocking our path entirely. There''s a split second where everything seems to move in slow motion¡ªthe acrid scent of burnt rubber, Ivy''s sharp inhalation of breath, the driver''s shouting. Then everything explodes into chaos. Our car spins wildly, the force slamming me against the door with bruising intensity. Ivy, who hadn''t bothered to fasten her seatbelt, isn''t so lucky. Her head cracks against the window with a sickening thud, and she immediately goes limp, crimson blooming across her temple. Two car accidents in less than two weeks? My luck is shit. "Ivy!" I scream, my voice drowned out by the deafening blare of the car horn as the driver frantically wrestles with the steering wheel. Finally, mercifully, we grind to a bone-jarring halt, the rear of the car brushing up against a cluster of neatly trimmed hedges lining someone''s front yard. I''m panting, dazed, my heart thundering a frantic staccato rhythm against my ribcage. The driver is already moving, ripping off his seatbelt and shoving open his door. "Stay in the car!" he barks at me, but little does he know¡ªI can''t move. I''m still processing it all. His huge frame uncoils with a lethal grace as he charges toward the blockade. Even from inside, I can see at least three figures emerging from the other vehicle, their movements tightly coordinated. For a fraction of a second, a flicker of hope kindles in my chest. Our driver is easily twice the size of any of those men¡ªif anyone can take them, it''ll be him. That hope is swiftly extinguished as one of the figures raises something¡ªa gun? A tranquilizer? I can''t tell¡ªand fires. The driver jerks like a puppet with its strings cut, crumpling bonelessly to the asphalt. My mouth goes dry with terror. Chapter 57 Ava: Stunned I scream, my voice raw with terror as the door beside me is wrenched open. Before I even look, I throw a punch in their direction. But it''s not one of the armed assailants¡ªit''s Phoenix. My brother''s face is set in grim lines, his mouth a tight slash of determination. My fist is held by his hand as though I''m a child throwing a tantrum¡ªwith the ease of someone far more powerful than me. He lets go and cuts my seatbelt with a knife before grabbing me in an almost painful grip. Ivy is still slumped in the backseat beside me, a trickle of blood oozing from the gash on her forehead. She''s completely still, her head lolling at an unnatural angle. My stomach roils violently, and I have to swallow back a surge of nausea. Is she...? "She''s alive," Phoenix says gruffly, as if reading my mind. "For now." "Come on, we have to move," he growls, already tugging me out of the wrecked sedan. I stumble after him in a daze, my mind whirling. Phoenix? Here? How¡ª?@@@@ What''s happening, Ava? Selene''s voice, taut with concern, rings in my head. I shake my head mutely, too shaken to articulate a response. Phoenix is already hustling me towards one of the blue sedans idling in front of Ivy''s car. The driver, a tall, powerfully-built shifter I don''t recognize, jumps out and rushes to open the rear door. "Get in," Phoenix barks at me, giving me a firm shove towards the open door. I scramble inside without protest, my entire body quivering with a bone-deep chill. The rear door slams shut, and Phoenix is already circling around to the passenger side. "Airport," he snaps at the driver as he clambers inside. "And step on it." We peel away from the curb with a violent squeal of tires, the force slamming me back against the seat. Ava, talk to me, Selene urges, her mental voice tinged with a rare edge of panic. What''s going on? Who are those men? I squeeze my eyes shut, fighting to gather my scattered thoughts. The image of the driver crumpling to the ground is seared into the back of my eyelids, making my stomach churn. "Have you been with Shadowpine this whole time?" Phoenix asks, breaking the silence again as we merge onto the interstate. I can''t tell if he''s asking me a trick question to see if I''ll lie to him, or if he genuinely doesn''t know. I hope he doesn''t know. If he doesn''t, that means Cedarwood is still safe. "He''s out of town," I say, deliberately misinterpreting his question. "I''m not sure if he comes back today. Do you want me to call¡ª" "No!" I can see how tense he is by the prominent veins in his neck, so I shut my mouth. Phoenix turns around to look at me again. "We''ve been worried sick about you, Ava. You disappeared right after the Lunar Gala without a trace." I blink at him, trying to hide my incredulity. That''s complete bullshit¡ªthey''ve made it abundantly clear they don''t give a damn about me. "Really?" I say flatly. "Because I can clearly remember a time when you should have been worried about me, but you decided to play nice with the man who assaulted me. Seconds after it happened." Phoenix''s jaw tightens, a muscle flexing. I don''t know if he remembers what I''m talking about, but it doesn''t matter. I do. I always will. "You''re our family, Ava. Of course we were upset when you vanished like that." I have to resist the urge to snort derisively. Family? Is that what he calls the cold indifference and outright cruelty they''ve shown me for as long as I can remember? Apparently sensing my skepticism, Phoenix shakes his head, his expression sobering. "Look, I know things haven''t been great between us lately¡ª" "Lately?" Hah. There''s nothing lately about the way they''ve treated me my whole damn life. Phoenix exhales a frustrated breath. "Okay, fine. For a long time. But you''re still part of this pack whether you like it or not, Ava. And family means something¡ªit means we protect each other and stick together, no matter how much we might disagree sometimes." "Stop the shit," I snap. "What is it that Dad wants from me?" A low growl comes out of Phoenix, but I ignore him. Instead of answering, he turns around and snaps at the driver to hurry up. Chapter 58 Ava: Return Home I settle into the chair beside Phoenix, my soul crushed under the weight of despair. The plane hums to life around us, a mechanical beast ready to whisk me back to the hell I''d escaped. Phoenix barely spares me a glance as he crowds me against the window, effectively trapping me in my seat. Even going to the bathroom will be impossible without him knowing about it. Selene''s whimpers echo in my mind, a mirror of my own anguish. Ava, I''m so sorry. I tried... I''m still trying...@@@@ I know, I whisper back, my heart clenching. It''s okay. It''s not your fault. No matter how fast she is, a wolf can''t outrun a car. And even if she did¡ªwhat are we going to do, against the people under Phoenix''s control? Honestly, it''s not okay. Nothing about this is okay. I''m being dragged back to the very place I''d fought so hard to escape, and there''s not a damn thing I can do about it. Selene, listen to me. I picture my parents'' house in my mind, every detail etched into my memory. The sprawling ranch-style home, the meticulously manicured lawn, the wrought-iron fence that always felt more like a cage than a boundary. This is where they''re taking me. The Blackwood pack territory. My parents'' address is¡ª I rattle off the information, each word feeling like a nail in my coffin. Selene absorbs it all, her presence in my mind a flickering candle in the darkness. I''ll find you, she promises, her voice fierce despite the tremor of fear. No matter how long it takes, no matter the distance. I''ll never stop looking. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I blink them back, refusing to let Phoenix see me cry. I know you will. But Selene, it''s far. Really, really far. Even as I say it, I feel her running, her paws pounding against the pavement as she races toward the airport. But we both know it''s futile. She''ll never make it in time. I don''t care, Selene growls, her determination a living, breathing thing. I won''t give up on you, Ava. Never. I wish desperately that I could talk to Selene, but the distance is way too far. There''s a nasty lump in my throat as Phoenix escorts me inside the house that fills me with such dread. His lip curls in disgust as he sniffs me. "Get the Aspen stench off you before Dad gets home," he orders. There isn''t a hint of big brotherly affection in his words or demeanor. "I''m sure you still have clothes in your room. Don''t dawdle; Alpha Renard will be here for dinner. He''s been worried about you." Gritting my teeth, I resist the urge to snap back at him. Worried, my ass! Old habits die hard, ingrained from a lifetime of following their rules and commands. Doing as he says comes so naturally that my shoulders slump as I head to my room for some clothes. There aren''t many of them, and I find myself missing my little wardrobe in Cedarwood. Or even the clothes Clayton and Ivy had gathered for me. Those were less my style, but at least they weren''t worn out and threadbare. Without a word, I head to the bathroom, stripping off my clothes and stepping into the shower. The hot water stings my skin, but I welcome the pain, scrubbing furiously to remove any lingering traces of Clayton''s scent clinging to me. If they can still smell it, I won''t hear the end of it. I''m worried about my scent changing. About my heat. About Selene. But there''s nothing I can do about it right now. I''ll just have to think of something to throw them off. They can''t prove I have a wolf, so it should work out¡ªeventually. Lathering up the scratchy washcloth, I scour every inch of my body until my skin is raw and pink. Cedarwood and Clayton''s pack¡ªit all washes down the drain in a swirl of soap suds. Just like that, the life I''d begun to build for myself disappears, erased with the simple order from Phoenix. I have to be careful. Rinsing off the last stubborn suds, I shut off the water and step out, grabbing a towel to dry myself. My old room feels like a stranger''s space, the walls closing in with every passing second. It''s been ransacked, likely to look for any hint of where I might be. Which begs the question¡ªhow did they find me? Chapter 59 Ava: Homecoming (I) When I walk downstairs, Phoenix is hanging up the phone. It strikes me how much I''ve changed when I realize I have no curiosity, no spark to ask who he was talking to. I don''t care.@@@@ It''s either related to me in a way that isn''t going to be pleasant, or it will have nothing to do with me. That''s it. Those are the two options. I have no urge to grow closer to the asshole who shares my genetics, so I don''t ask. Instead, I plan. I won''t be able to escape right away. I''m not even sure how I can escape. I have no money, no phone, no contact with the outside world. But now that I''ve been out there? Now that I''ve been on my own? It doesn''t seem as impossible as it did when I lived here. If I just have a chance, I''ll take it. "Some of the guys will be coming by to watch over you," Phoenix announces, coming by to sniff at me. "Don''t start anything. There''s plenty in the fridge, so just make something for dinner. Don''t forget that Alpha Renard is coming." Hah. So not only have I been dragged home, now I have to make them dinner? No, thank you. I ignore Phoenix to plop down on the worn couch, reaching for the remote. The soft fabric smells like the artificial scent of clean linen. A scent I''ve grown to despise over the years. Phoenix lingers nearby, his frown deepening as I lazily flip through channels. I can feel the weight of his gaze, disapproval radiating off him in waves. He''s struggling, I can tell. Part of him wants to chew me out like the disappointment I am. The other part is trying to play nice, to lull me into a false sense of security for whatever twisted game he''s playing. "Don''t worry, princess," he drawls, taking a step closer. "We''re just here to make sure you don''t try to run off again. Can''t have our alpha''s prize getting loose, now can we?" Phoenix shifts his stance, a low growl rumbling in his chest. "That''s enough, Mason. I mean it." But Mason doesn''t seem fazed. He holds my stare for a beat longer, his eyes glittering with dark promise, before finally turning away with a scoff. "Yeah, yeah. I got it." He jerks his head at the others. "Let''s get settled, boys. Looks like we''re in for a fun night of babysitting." They spread out through the living room, claiming spots on the armchairs and couch like they own the place. I curl my legs beneath me, pressing back against the cushions as if I can somehow disappear into them. Todd, of course, takes the couch. He''s on the far side of it, but only a cushion separates us, and his arm is relaxed on the back of it, his fingers close enough to brush against my hair. Phoenix shoots me one last look¡ªa silent warning to behave¡ªbefore heading out the front door. As soon as he''s out of sight, Mason''s eyes find me again, that same cruel smile playing at the corners of his mouth. I take a shaky breath, wrapping my arms around myself. This was exactly what I was afraid of¡ªbeing trapped here, surrounded by people who want to use me, to hurt me. My only solace is the knowledge that Selene is safe. I just have to endure this, for now. "Aren''t you supposed to be making dinner?" Todd asks, and I point at the TV, trying my best to ignore how his fingers lightly graze over my shoulder. I can''t shift any further away. "I''m watching this," I say, leaving it at that. I can see the shifters all glancing at each other, and the faint puzzled look that flashes across Todd''s face. They''re not used to me being this way. It feels good. Chapter 60 Ava: Homecoming (II) When Mom and Dad walk through the door, dinner isn''t ready, because I haven''t once left the couch. I''m two episodes into a back-to-back marathon of Selene''s favorite show. Todd and his two goonies have tried to get me to cook, but I''ve ignored them at every turn. I find it interesting that they never once tried to physically drag me into the kitchen. They would have before. I don''t think it''s my attitude; they''re the kind who would beat it out of you, not back down. So, it''s the order Phoenix gave. But why? What''s planned for me? Before I left, it was to use me as a breeder for the pack. That isn''t the kind of future where I''m protected from beatings. That means there''s something more... My stomach clenches. Do they know about my heat? They have to. There''s no other explanation. If they know I went into heat, then they''ll likely know about the supposed ''true omega'' designation Clayton''s pack had given me. And if they think I''m that... Shit. When the front door opens, I don''t budge. Not a muscle twitches. I can smell Mom''s perfume before her heels click against the floor. Even without looking, I can imagine the pinched look on her face. "Ava Grey. Your brother spends all this time to find you and bring you home safely, and you can''t even make dinner to repay him?"@@@@ I don''t respond, keeping my eyes trained on the flickering TV screen. "You may go," she says, ostensibly to the shifters guarding me. I can feel Todd get up from the couch. The absence of his presence is a relief, even with my parents home. Dad follows behind her, his broad frame filling the doorway. His eyes find me on the couch and his expression darkens. Without a word, he strides forward, planting himself directly in front of the TV. She''s dressed to perfection, as she always is, in a designer dress that could put a down payment on someone''s house, tasteful glittering jewelry dripping from her neck and ears. I wave a hand down my body with a bright smile. "This is as presentable as I get," I say, each word enveloped in wry amusement. "Since I don''t have parents who actually take care of me. I''m the orphan of the family." The slap comes before I can even register the movement, a sharp crack of flesh on flesh ringing through the room. My head snaps to the side with the force of the blow, and I taste copper as my lip splits open. Stars dance across my vision as the sting radiates through my cheek. Shifter strength is great when you have it. I don''t. Dad does. I blink rapidly, trying to regain my bearings, but my father is already looming over me, his face twisted into a mask of rage. "You ungrateful little bitch," he snarls, grabbing a fistful of my hair and yanking my head back. "After everything we''ve done for you, this is how you treat your mother?" His words are punctuated by flecks of spittle hitting my face, and I flinch instinctively. "Done for me?" I manage to choke out through the pain. "You''ve never done anything for me except make my life a living hell." Another slap, this one hard enough to make my teeth rattle. "We''ve given you a roof over your head, food on the table," he growls. "We have protected your place in this pack. We looked for you when you left. You call that nothing?" I can taste blood now, but I don''t back down. "A roof and food? That''s the bare minimum, you asshole. Where was the love? The support? The basic human decency? Did I choose to come into this world? No. You fucked Mom and made a baby. You''re the ones that are obligated to care for me. I''m not obligated to respect shit parents like you." His grip on my hair tightens, and he jerks my head back further, exposing my throat. For a terrifying moment, I think he might actually try to strangle me. But then my mother''s voice cuts through the tension. "Enough, Alexander." She sounds bored, as if this is just another tedious chore to get through. "The alpha will be here any minute. We can''t have her looking like a mess." My father holds my gaze for a few more heartbeats, his eyes burning with a fury I''ve never seen before. Then, with a grunt of disgust, he releases me, shoving me back against the couch. Mom is the one to come to me, a cool finger pushing my chin up so she can inspect my face. "Only the strong survive, Ava. We''ve kept you alive with our protection. Don''t spit on it. If we wanted to, you could be erased from this world without a tear. Now, go upstairs and clean your face. Change your shirt, too." She flicks a finger in the direction of some blood that spilled on the soft fabric. Then they''re both gone, leaving me in the living room with every assumption that I''ll do as they ask. A bitter laugh escapes my lips, the sound hollow and devoid of any real mirth. Sinking my face into my hands, I wish more than anything that Selene was here with me. Her calming presence, her unwavering support, would be a lifeline in this suffocating place. Chapter 61 Ava: Homecoming (III) Alpha Renard is someone I have had few encounters with. He''s come by the house many times through my life, but my parents always sent me to my room, not wanting to parade their shame in front of him. Today is different. Today, he sits across from me at the dinner table as my mother serves him, apologizing for the dinner¡ªsomething Phoenix had brought home from a restaurant in town. Everyone''s gaze seems to center on me. I can tell Phoenix and Dad are furious with me, but there''s little point in looking in their direction. There''s no point ruining what tiny appetite I have. Alpha Renard is an imposing figure, towering well over six feet with a muscular build that speaks of years of combat training. His brown hair is neatly trimmed and his face shaved; I don''t think I''ve ever seen him in a state of disarray. He likes to show off the deep scars clawed across his face. Shifters don''t scar easily, but it isn''t impossible. Like all alphas, he has an intimidating presence and a confident air that demands respect. But his eyes hold a cruel glint that has me cringing from eye contact. He won''t stop staring at me, even as he talks with the others. I keep my gaze fixed on the plate in front of me. Alpha Renard''s intense stare burns into my face, making my skin prickle with unease. His eyes linger on the split in my lip, the abnormal color across my cheeks. They still throb. "Alexander," Renard''s gruff voice breaks the tense silence. "What happened to your daughter''s face?" My father clears his throat, his voice strained with embarrassment. "She has become willful in her time outside the pack. It requires discipline to correct such behavior." A shiver runs down my spine at his words. I risk a glance, finding a sinister look come over Alpha Renard''s features. "I will take care of it," he says, his tone sending an avalanche of chill through me. Renard''s gaze shifts back to me, his eyes boring into mine with an intensity that makes me want to shrink away. "So tell me, Ava," he says, his voice laced with a dark edge. "Why has the Aspen pack taken such an interest in you?" My father''s voice cuts through the tension, dripping with disgust. "You''re an embarrassment to the Blackwood Pack, Ava." Their twisted applications of the truth are not unfamiliar to me. Anger surges through my veins, momentarily overpowering my fear. "Wait a minute," I say, my voice trembling despite my efforts to keep it steady. "You''re saying I threw myself at him, but you also just said Clayton forcefully mated me. So which is it? What''s the truth?" Alpha Renard''s eyes narrow, his jaw clenching. "Watch your tone, girl," he snaps, his voice low and dangerous. "You forget your place." I lower my eyes. Confronting him is not the best decision if I want to find a way to escape, but I hate feeling small in front of him. Despite my instinctual fear of him, it''s a lot easier than I expected to meet his eyes. Perhaps it''s the repeated contact with Lucas and Clayton, who never use their alpha presence to intimidate me. My mother''s voice breaks the silence, her tone clipped and cold. "Ava, go to your room. We have much to discuss with Alpha Renard." I hesitate. I''d love to be far from them all, but I want to know what they''re planning. "Go, girl," Alpha Renard rumbles, but he leans forward to grasp my hand in his in a gesture that I think is meant to be comforting. My skin crawls at his touch. I want to vomit. It''s so much worse than even being in a room with Todd Mason, who''s actually done things to me. My heart falls to my feet as my mother and father look on with a faint smile. Phoenix, silent for the entire exchange, holds my stare with a warning on his face¡ªdon''t provoke the alpha. My hand twitches in Alpha Renard''s grasp as I struggle against yanking it away. "Don''t worry your pretty little head over these matters, Ava," he says, and I think it''s the first time the alpha has ever used my name. When I look at him, I can see a calculating stare. But no desire. Maybe I''m wrong in the faint suspicions crowding my mind, but that hope fades as his thumb caresses the back of my hand. "Go rest. You''ve had an ordeal. You''re safe now. I''ll save you from the Aspen alpha." Chapter 62 Ava: Homecoming (IV) This is insane. This can''t be happening. My feet carry me from one end of my room to the other as I pace, nibbling ferociously on a nail as I think. Alpha Renard''s sons have all died. I''m not sure on the circumstances of the first two, but the third one died a few years ago in a skirmish with rogue wolves. He''s had no success in bearing a new child, with no pregnancy making it to the end¡ªso Phoenix was brought in as the alpha heir, due to his alpha level of strength. But, from what I''ve heard, the alpha still has multiple lovers. Dad and Phoenix have talked about how Phoenix cannot walk with arrogance in the pack, because Alpha Renard is still seeking to create a new heir. It''s an open secret within the pack, but I''ve never spent time thinking about it before. Now, I am, and the implications make me want to vomit. He knows I''m an omega by birth. If that''s so, isn''t my ability to carry a baby to term much better than that of other she-wolves? Wouldn''t it be easier for me to get pregnant? The omega designation is not given to the weakest in our pack¡ªthough they are¡ªbut to the ones mated off for the purposes of bearing pups. He''d already planned for me to mate with more than one of our warriors. Now, is he on that list with them? Or has he taken over the list? It doesn''t matter; neither option makes it okay. No wonder Todd and his cronies kept their hands off me. Alpha Renard''s intentions are already known. Fuck. I''d never once thought that my own pack would know about these rumors. The sound of feet stomping through the hall has me twirling, facing the door in a defensive posture, hands up and ready. But it''s just Phoenix. A flicker of hope ignites deep in my heart. Can I use this to my advantage? If Phoenix sees me as a threat to his position, maybe I can leverage that to secure my safety. But I can''t push too hard. He''s still loyal. He brought me here, knowing I can be the one to ruin his position in the pack. "I don''t know why they keep saying I''m an omega," I say, looking away and holding my arm. I let some of my fear come out, my body shivering as I think of the things Alpha Renard is planning. "Alpha Renard is the one who wanted me to become a breeder. That''s why I ran." Well, it''s one of the reasons. "How did you know that?" "Todd told me, when he..." I duck my head further, my heart pounding. Please, Phoenix. Please have just a little bit of that sweet big brother left in you, even for your defect sister. Phoenix grunts. "Figures." My body continues to shake, and I tell Phoenix some of the truth of my time with the Aspen pack, along with plenty of lies. I don''t mention Selene. I go along with the premise that Clayton forced me during my heat. I tell him that I just wanted to be away from all shifters and live a quiet life, and the heat came on unexpectedly. All true. Technically. But I also tell him about how frustrated I am because I have no wolf, and have had to lie and pretend during my time in the Aspen pack. I paint a picture of innocence and ignorance, and how Todd was the reason I couldn''t handle the idea of life as a breeder. I downplay our family dynamics. Phoenix looks thoughtful at times, impassive at others. I''m not sure how much he believes. I''m not sure what he thinks. Pain splinters through my knee when he reaches over to grab it, his fingers flexing with whatever emotion he''s holding back. "You''d better hope you can''t breed," he growls. "Because if Renard gets his claws into you, your life is over." But is he saying that because he''s worried about me? Or is he saying that for himself? Chapter 63 Ava: Homecoming (V) The next few days are agonizing. There are shifters outside my house every hour of the day. Mom and Dad have disappeared, doing... Honestly, I don''t know what they''re doing. Phoenix was never around much to begin with, so I''m not surprised that I don''t see him. It occurs to me that I haven''t seen Jessa even once since I''ve been home, but, again, not really surprised. It isn''t like we were ever close. So I pace in my childhood home, trapped, with no idea what''s coming next, building nightmare after nightmare of assumptions in my mind. Sometimes I catch Selene''s show on TV and watch that. Other times I watch the news, a habit I''ve gotten used to since working at The Novel Grind. Mrs. Elkins often had it on in the background.@@@@ It''s amazing how sheltered I was from the human world, even when living in it. I see why Dad never let me watch the news; it''s enlightening to see how things are outside of the views of your pack. I always knew they were a little outdated. After being in the Aspen territory, I''ve learned that my family pack is barely out of the Dark Ages. Now that my eyes have been opened, there are so many details I can pick out that are just wrong. The fact that I had a phone at all was a miracle¡ªof course, I bought it with my own money. Jessa begged Dad for one when she was twenty-one, and he relented. But so many women in the pack don''t have a cell phone at all. My dad is sometimes considered a little too lenient on his women. Except for me, of course. There''s also the fashion. Married she-wolves don''t go out much, and don''t have jobs. They''re stuck at the mercy of their mates, if their mate has any at all. I never see a man alone with his child. At The Novel Grind, I would often see a father come in with his child, looking for a book or having them read while they do their work. It''s a scene I''ve never seen at home. Occasionally at Beaniverse, yes¡ªbut I don''t think I ever really noticed it then. Obediently, I perch on the edge of the cushions, my hands folded in my lap to hide their trembling. Renard settles beside me, entirely too close for my liking, but I force myself to remain still. "You see, Ava," he begins, his tone deceptively gentle, "your situation is unique, to say the least. A woman of your age, unmated and unshifted¡ªit''s quite the conundrum. You have no direction, no purpose. These are all things you need to get your mind off your lack of a wolf." He clicks his tongue, his gaze hardening just a bit. "And then there''s the matter of your recent dalliances." My heart pounds in my ears, but I keep my expression blank, giving him no reaction to latch onto. Renard studies me for a moment, then continues. "The Aspen Pack is known for their unorthodox views. Their willingness to consort with humans, to let their females run wild¡ªit''s no wonder you were drawn to them, in your confused state. And yet look at the lies they give. Their own alpha took advantage of you in your weakened state, instead of protecting you." He leans closer, his breath hot against my cheek. "But you''re home now, Ava. Safe, with your family, where you belong." I want to protest, to spit venom back at him, but I bite my tongue. Getting on Renard''s bad side would only make things worse for me in the long run. "I know you''ve been through a lot," he murmurs, his hand settling on my knee. I tense, but don''t pull away. "But I want to help you, Ava. I want to guide you back to your rightful place, to help you embrace your true nature." His hand slides higher, inching up my thigh, and I fight back a shudder of revulsion. "You have so much potential, my dear. With the right guidance, you could be an asset to our pack. A true omega, prized and protected¡ª" "I''m not an omega," I interrupt, unable to stay silent any longer. Renard''s hand clamps over my mouth, his fingers digging deep into my cheeks and cutting off my words. His eyes blaze with fury, and I shrink back, my heart hammering. "Do not," he hisses, his face mere inches from mine, "lie to me." He releases me, and I gasp for air, cradling my aching face. "No more talk," he growls. "You are a daughter of the Blackwood Pack, and you will do as I say. Am I clear?" Terror clogs my throat, but I force myself to nod, not daring to provoke him further. Renard stares at me for a long moment, then turns on his heel and strides out, slamming the door behind him. His pretense of gentility had lasted for all of ten seconds. Chapter 64 Ava: Homecoming (VI) Hot water scalds my hands as I scrub dishes in mindless monotony. Anger. Fear. Despair. They all churn together in a toxic mix that threatens to drown me. I have to stay strong, stay focused. Alpha Renard has made his intentions clear. The plates clatter against each other as I rinse them, the sound almost therapeutic in its familiarity. This is what my life has been reduced to¡ªcleaning up after my family, tiptoeing around their expectations, their rules, their control. A mere shadow in my own home. Muted voices drift in from the other room, and it''s impossible not to overhear the tense exchange between Phoenix and my father. "...even more reports of rogues crossing the border," Phoenix growls, his voice laced with anger. "We can''t let them encroach on our territory." My father''s response is quieter, but no less stern. "Have you confirmed the sightings? This has to be done carefully, or else the Council can intervene." "We can''t afford to be complacent," Phoenix snaps. What does the Council have to do with rogues? Every pack has the right to deal with rogues as they wish. My confusion has me straining my ears to hear more. "Easy, son." My father''s tone is placating, but there''s an undercurrent of steel beneath it. "Just handle this discreetly. As long as we''re only touching the rogues, no one can do anything. They''re just learning from our game. As long as there''s no evidence, the Council can''t touch us." "That means the Council can''t touch them, either," Phoenix growls. "All in due time. We just have to wait a little longer, and everything will be set." "It would have been better if Jessa had managed to stay there." "She didn''t, so there''s little point in worrying about it." Phoenix scoffs, and I can practically see the contemptuous twist of his lips. "Westwood sent her back as a challenge. Lucas is getting bolder. We should respond." My heart stutters at the mention of that name, memories of intense golden eyes and searing touches flooding my senses. Lucas. If I can somehow get word to him, would he...? Instead, I shrug, aiming for nonchalance. "Nothing, really. Just wanted to chat, I guess. It''s been a while since we''ve had a chance to talk, just the two of us." Jessa''s gaze narrows, and I can practically see the gears turning in her head as she tries to decipher my motives. "Since when do you want to talk to me?" she asks, her voice laced with suspicion. I force a smile, hoping it doesn''t look as strained as it feels. "I know we haven''t always seen eye to eye, but we''re still sisters, aren''t we? I just thought..." I trail off, unsure of how to finish that sentence. Jessa studies me for a long moment, her expression unreadable. Then, with a shrug, she turns her attention back to her phone. "Whatever. I''m busy, Ava. If you want to talk, find someone else." The dismissal stings, but I try not to let it show. Instead, I glance around the room, noting the absence of the usual guards. It''s strange, being left alone with Jessa like this. Almost as if... Almost as if this is a chance. A chance to escape, to find my way back to the life I''ve fought so hard to build. But just as I think that, I dismiss the possibility. If it''s anything, it''s a test. I can''t get any suspicions up right now. "It''s nice to have you around instead of the other shifters," I offer, trying another olive branch. Jessa ignores me. "I heard Dad and Phoenix talking last night," I say, watching out of the side of my eye as her fingers slow, then still. "They said I''m going to be mated to Alpha Renard." She looks at me, her face blank. "So? You should be grateful to have such an honor as a defect." I lower my eyes, but keep her in my peripheral vision. "I''m worried about Phoenix. If I''m really this omega they keep talking about, what if I give Alpha Renard an heir? Wouldn''t that be bad for Phoenix? For us?" Jessa watches me for a long time, before returning her attention to the phone in her hands. "Don''t think so much, Ava." I let out a little sigh, but inside, I feel the faint stirrings of triumph. There''s a slight quaver in her voice, and she''s pushing on her screen harder than she had been just a minute earlier. Yeah, Phoenix and Jessa have always been close. If I want to escape, I''m going to need them to be on my side. Chapter 66 Ava: Best Friends Are the Best Life at home really sucks, but I find a little solace in the fact that, for once in my life, Jessa and Phoenix are on my side. Kind of. I am still a little worried that Jessa''s just going to stab me in my sleep, but I don''t think she wants to deal with the wrath that will come with that kind of drastic measure. I''m pretty sure she''s keeping it as an option, but I don''t think she''s going to do it anytime soon. Thanks to Jessa''s pointing out of the obvious, my stress level is somewhat reduced as I thank Clayton in my head for succumbing to his heat-driven passions. Until Alpha Renard is sure that I have no Aspen pup in my womb, he''s not going to touch me. I can tell he has no true desire for me. Every time he looks at me, it''s with calculation. I don''t think the man''s capable of feeling true desire for someone like me. If our numbers were greater, I truly believe he would eradicate humans from the world instead of fighting with other packs. It doesn''t keep me safe now with this ridiculous ''true omega'' nonsense they''ve got in their heads, but at least I have the luck of Mother Nature on my side... And Jessa''s cell phone. She''s not thrilled about it, but sits on the couch while I wait in the kitchen, listening to the ringing as I call Lisa''s phone. They shouldn''t be keeping tabs on her now that I''m back, right? But even if they do¡ªshe''s my only ticket out of here. "Hello?" her suspicious voice finally answers, after I call her three times in a row. "Lise, it''s me." "Ava. Oh, my God. You''re alive. You''re okay. Wait, are you okay?" A laugh bubbles in my throat even as tears fill my eyes. I love Lisa so damn much. How did I ever deserve a friend like her? "There''s a lot to fill you in on, but just wait and listen to the important stuff right now. I''ve been dragged back home. They caught me in Washington, where¡ªoh, shit, you don''t even know. I was with the Aspen pack... There''s a lot to unpack there. We''ll do that later. Anyway, some things happened and somehow they found out about it." Wait. How did they find out? I need to ask Phoenix. Like, as soon as I hang up the phone. "Ave?" "Sorry. I got distracted. Um, anyway, they found me and brought me home. Long story short, my alpha wants to make babies with me because he thinks I have some special womb¡ª" "Oh, are you an omega?" Pulling the phone away from my ear, I double check the number on the screen. It''s definitely Lisa. "Um, how do you know about omegas?" "I can''t. Not until I know it''s safe. It''ll be the first place they look." Because they think I''m mated to Clayton. "Then I''ll figure out somewhere for us to go. When are we going to meet? Where?" "I don''t know yet. I have to find a way to get out of here. You''d never make it onto pack lands, so I have to somehow get away first." "That''s fine. I''ll get cash. Ooh, maybe I can convince Dad to get me a new car. Something they can''t trace so easily." Lisa''s taking this seriously, but I can hear the excitement in her voice. To her, running from here is going to be an adventure. She doesn''t understand... She hasn''t seen what I have. She doesn''t know what I know. This is nothing like in the books or stories. My brother brought a gun when he came to bring me home. My sister wants to kill me. These aren''t normal things good, law-abiding humans deal with. "We''ll figure it out," I say again, trying to infuse confidence into my voice. "This is my sister''s phone, so just save it in case I call from it again." "Your sister? I thought she hates you." "Well, we''re temporarily united in a common goal," I say dryly, hyperaware of Jessa''s presence in the other room. I''m sure she''s listening to every word. "If I give any kids to our alpha, my brother''s not going to be the alpha anymore." "Oh, shit. Your brother is going to be alpha? Wait, then can''t we just kill the old one and let him take over?" I cover the mouth of the phone, as if that''s somehow going to stop Jessa from hearing what''s coming out of it. "Shh," I hiss. "You need to be careful saying things like that." "I''m just saying, it''s probably what they''d do on TV." "TV isn''t real life, Lise," I groan. "Okay, okay. I know. But are you okay right now, Ava?" "I''m fine. I''m better than I was. Everyone''s just kind of ignoring me. I''m always under guard." It''s nice when Jessa''s here, because they aren''t outside. Jessa''s stronger than any of the guards they''ve assigned to guard me. "Are you going to be able to do it? You know, get out of there?" I look in the direction of the living room. All my hopes are pinned on Jessa and Phoenix. Even if they aren''t doing it for me, having them on my side, even temporarily, is my best bet by far. "Yeah." Chapter 67 Ava: Their Plans (I) Every day that passes is a slight uptick in my stress level. Mom and Dad are never home, busy with something. I haven''t seen Phoenix since the day we spoke in the kitchen. And Jessa has been less than receptive over talking about future plans with me. The fragile alliance feels like it''s crackling away beneath my fingers, like old paper that disintegrates with the faintest touch. So when Phoenix comes by without Jessa around, dismissing my guards, my heart jumps into my throat. It''s hard to swallow the water I''d just sipped out of one of mom''s coffee mugs.@@@@ "Hi." "Hey." Phoenix looks me over, rubbing his left brow in a mannerism that''s new to me. "They''re planning the mating ceremony for next week. Mom''s in charge." "Oh." What else is there to say? We all knew it was coming. It''s odd how peace flows through me at the announcement. It''s like my body understands that I''m either going to escape or die trying, because there''s no way in hell I''ll ever let Alpha Renard near me like that. "Have they sent you to the healer yet?" I shake my head. "I haven''t heard a word about any of this." Phoenix sits at the kitchen table, so I sit across from him, setting my glass of water aside. The tightness in my throat makes it too hard to swallow. "How much do you know about the pack situation, Ava?" My lips quirk up into a mocking smile. "How often do you think people inform me about anything, Phoenix?" He nods slightly, acknowledging my words but otherwise unmoved by them. It''s just a clear indicator that he''s only here for his own interests. Despite everything, he''s not here to save his sister. He''s not here to care about me, or what happens to me. He just wants to keep his position safe. My heart hurts, even around the walls I''ve built to keep it safe. "Alpha Renard sent Jessa to the Westwood territory, under the guise of attending college. His plan was for her to mate with the beta or another high-ranking shifter in the pack, but Westwood sent her back home, closing the boundary to all shifters from our pack." "Alpha Renard is convinced that you''ve consorted with our enemies, Ava. He thinks they know about our plans. Are you sure you haven''t let anything slip?" I shake my head again, in firm denial. "I didn''t tell him anything, Phoenix. I never got a chance. The moment he realized who I was, he turned into a different person." That much is truth, without any alteration whatsoever. Phoenix must be able to smell it on me, because he relaxes. "Alpha Renard assumed you''d escaped into Westwood territory. When even Jessa couldn''t find any evidence of you there, we branched out, asking other clans to help find you. The plan was to use you to approach the Council and tell them that you were taken from us without approval, in order to begin the war with the Council on our side. Are you following?" "Yes." The blood in my veins is sluggish and cold. "I was going to be a scapegoat." "Yes. Alpha Renard would have made sure you told the Council what he wanted you to say." I close my eyes, swallowing hard against the obstruction in my throat. Tears want to flow, but I fight them back. "I would have been a prisoner here. Tortured if necessary. That''s what you''re saying, right?" "Right. And I was tasked to find you." So he approved of it. "And¡ªMom, Dad, Jessa? They all know?" "Yes." His answers are clipped and cold, as though speaking to a stranger. Not to his baby sister. It isn''t like I''m surprised by their disdain. It''s just that I didn''t realize how deep it went. I thought nothing would top the day he walked in after Todd Mason had forced me onto my knees. I was wrong. "Why are you telling me this now?" Chapter 68 Ava: Their Plans (II) Phoenix taps a finger against the table, watching me with a calculating gaze. "You need to understand what situation you''re in, Ava."@@@@ Tap. Tap. Tap. "Why?" His smile is mirthless. "This entire pack will throw you away without a second thought. Alpha Renard will trap you in a life of misery and pain, and you will forever be a pawn in his hands." "I know. That''s why I want to escape. You''re the one who brought me here, remember? None of this is news to me." Phoenix nods. Just the slightest nod. "Alpha Renard''s plans changed when he received some very interesting news from the Aspen territory. He heard of an omega with your description, with a heat so strong that even the Aspen alpha was affected." The glass of water is all I focus on. It''s hard to look him in the face as he talks about everything they''ve planned for me. "His orders changed from bringing you back with force, to rescuing you." The emphasis is unmistakable, the slight disgust in Phoenix''s voice sending a little shudder down my back. "I flew out that night to find you and bring you back. Now, Alpha Renard is going to use your connection with him to nullify his ability to support Westwood in the upcoming war." "Why is he so interested in Westwood? I don''t understand." Phoenix sighs. "His last son was killed in a skirmish on Westwood territory. Against rogues, while he was traveling on a diplomatic mission. Alpha Renard never liked Westwood to begin with, but now he''s determined to bring the packs together under his rule." "But the Council¡ª" "If you testify against Alpha Renard when he goes to the Council, he won''t be able to force the Council to bring you back. It''s only if he can prove that the Aspen alpha kept you there against your will. If you''re his Luna, you can use your influence to ally the Aspen Pack with Blackwood. We don''t lose too much with you gone, and I don''t lose my place." He reaches over, grabbing my hand in his, a cajoling tone entering his words. "You''ve seen how much effort I''ve put into this pack, Ava. I''ve never been greedy. I''ve worked for this pack, and obeyed our alpha. Do you think it''s right for it all to be taken away from me just because you became an omega?" "So all of this is my fault?" I snap at him, yanking my hand out of his. "You''re happier with Aspen, aren''t you? I''m not so horrible that I want my sister to live a miserable life here. I''ll help you, and you can help me. Because we''re family." A wave of disgust makes me dizzy. As much as I despise his manipulative plans, I can''t afford to alienate someone willing to help me escape this nightmare, even if his motives are skewed. "And if I refuse?" I ask, feigning curiosity. Phoenix''s smile fades, his eyes hardening. "Then you''ll stay here, and Alpha Renard will have his way with you. He''ll use your connection to the Aspen Alpha to neutralize any support for Westwood anyway, and you''ll be nothing more than a broodmare, pumping out pups until you''re no longer useful." A shudder runs through me at the thought of being trapped in that hell, forced to bear children for a man I despise. No, I can''t let that happen. "Okay," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll do it." Or at least pretend to until I can make a real escape. Phoenix nods, satisfied. "Good. I''ll make the arrangements for your return to Aspen territory. Remember, Ava, you need to get pregnant as soon as possible. The sooner you have the Alpha''s heir, the stronger your position will be. Is your period near?" "No." I''m actually not sure when it''s due, because I''m terrible at keeping track. I feel like I have another week or two before I need to get worried, though. My mind is already racing, trying to find a way out of this twisted scheme. I have no intention of following through with Phoenix''s plan, but I need to play along for now. "When do I leave?" I ask, forcing a smile. "Soon," Phoenix says, rising from his chair. "I''ll let you know the details. In the meantime, try to rest. You''ll need your strength for what''s to come." Chapter 69 Ava: Sister Miriam (I) Mom''s fingers deftly twist and turn my hair, pinning it into some sort of elaborate style. Her touch is clinical, devoid of any maternal warmth, as she secures each lock into place with sharp tugs. She''s been doing this for hours, trying to figure out the best style for the mating ceremony. The only comfort I have is in knowing she''ll never have the chance to dress me as planned. "Honestly, Ava, couldn''t you have made more of an effort with your appearance?" she chides, as disapproving as always. "Your hair is little better than a rat''s nest." This is something she''s said at least three other times in the hour she''s been here. I bite back the retort that hovers on my tongue, knowing better than to provoke her ire. A musical jingle causes her to pause, and she checks something on her phone for a second, before returning to her project. "It''s a good thing your worth isn''t tied to your looks," she continues, her words cutting deeper than any physical blow. "You should be grateful that Alpha Renard has deigned to mate with you, despite your deficiencies." There''s a little chip in the paint of the wall above the mirror, and my eyes are drawn toward it. It''s something to focus on as I tune out her nagging and cruel remarks. For a woman who''s capable of so much love toward her older children, it''s amazing how much vitriol she can throw at another. If I wasn''t positive I were her child by birth, I would definitely assume I''m adopted. "But, Ava," she warns me, still yanking and tugging, "Don''t let it go to your head. The title of Luna is not for the likes of you. You''ll be a mate in name only. It''s still an honor, but the pack can never have a blemish as its figurehead." It''s a struggle to maintain my composure, to keep the bitter resentment from showing on my face. "Do you understand?" she presses, looking into the mirror so I''m forced to meet her gaze. She''s almost manic in her quest for my acquaintance. "This is your duty, your obligation to the pack. You will mate with Alpha Renard, and you will bear his children. That is the extent of your purpose." I nod, the motion stiff and mechanical, like a puppet on strings. My mind, however, is already spinning, formulating a plan to escape this waking nightmare. As soon as Phoenix grants me the freedom to return to the Aspen pack, I''ll contact Lisa. We''ll run far away from the suffocating confines of this stupid pack and their twisted expectations. "No." Her hand presses firmly against my stomach, and I flinch. Though her hands are cold, an unwelcome heat eats at my skin. It hurts. "Relax, dear," she chides, as if talking to an unruly child. "This will go much smoother if you cooperate." Taking my eyes off her reflection in the mirror, I watch my mother, instead. A faint hint of disgust furrows her brow, and her lips are tight. She''s a lot less respectful when the woman isn''t looking at her. Interesting. What manner of person is Sister Miriam? I''m surprised Alpha Renard would ever work with someone other than shifters, with his supremacist views. "Interesting," Sister Miriam murmurs, her crimson eyes inspecting me as closely as my mother inspects dust on the furniture. "You can''t shift at all, can you?" She doesn''t wait for my response. "Your energy is... muddled. Unfocused." She leans in closer, her dark hair brushing against my arm as she whispers into my ear. "Almost as if you''re fighting against your true nature." Keeping my face impassive is a phenomenal effort, but I think I manage. "I can sense the potential within you, though," she continues, her cold breath fanning across my face. "A power lies dormant, waiting to be unleashed." She taps her fingers at the pendant at my neck, and I fight everything in my body to stay still. "Don''t fret, child. I can help awaken that which slumbers inside you." The predatory gleam in her eyes sends a sinister wind through my soul.@@@@ Chapter 70 Ava: Sister Miriam (II) Trepidation and anxiety flow in equal measure through my veins as my mother leans forward, tired of waiting for a clear answer. "Can you sense if Ava is pregnant, Sister Miriam?" The woman''s eyes glaze, her gaze becoming distant as if peering into another realm. Her voice deepens, taking on a strong cadence that seems to vibrate the very air around us. "An ancient power lies dormant, awaiting the weakest to awaken it. Her womb shall house the strongest, who will inherit the legacy of the Lycans." And just like that, she''s back, the energy dispersed in mere seconds. She blinks at me, then toward my mother. "It is uncertain," she answers, still with her eerie smile. "I shall come again before the ceremony. Alpha Renard has chosen well." "Ah, yes..." My mom''s pathetic agreement only cements her disdain toward me. "Thank you for coming, Sister Miriam."@@@@ "What are friends for, Grace?" Sister Miriam''s gaze meets mine once again. There''s a glint in her eyes that makes me nervous. "If you ever need me, child," she says, her voice low and almost melodic, "simply light a candle and call my name. I''ll find you." I watch Sister Miriam leave, her words lingering in the air like an ominous mist. As the door closes behind her, my mother lets out a shudder, her face twisted. She reaches for a small travel bottle of hand sanitizer on the dresser and rubs the gel over her palms, making sure no amount of skin is untouched, as if trying to scrub away an invisible stain. "Who is she?" I ask, unable to contain my curiosity despite the strange encounter. My mother''s eyes narrow as she turns to face me. "Stop being so nosy, Ava," she snaps, her voice laced with irritation. "That''s none of your concern." She looks over my body in disgust. "It''s unfortunate that we still don''t know if you''re pregnant, but I guess there''s little we can do except wait." I watch my mother closely as she continues fussing with my hair, her movements stiff and agitated. The encounter with Sister Miriam has left her visibly unsettled, a rare crack in her usually composed demeanor. "Is she some sort of prophet?" I ask, unable to contain my curiosity any longer. Mom''s hands freeze mid-motion, her fingers tangled in my hair. She meets my gaze in the mirror, her eyes narrowing. "I told you, it''s none of your concern," she snaps, her voice laced with irritation. "Don''t ask about things that don''t involve you." I flinch at her sharp tone, but a part of me refuses to back down. "But she was saying such odd things." I just want to make sure Mom isn''t going to go telling Alpha Renard what was said here. I''m hoping Mom''s thinking of Phoenix more than she''s thinking of her own status in the pack. If Alpha Renard hears something like that, it doesn''t matter what plan Phoenix has in mind¡ªhe''ll keep trying to get me back. Mom''s grip on my hair tightens, and I wince as she tugs at a lock with more force than necessary. "Enough, Ava. You''re not to speak of this again, do you understand?" Her voice is low and threatening, a warning I''ve heard countless times before. "But why would they do that?" I ask, my voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and fear. Phoenix''s expression hardens. "Power, Ava. It''s always about power in a pack. She didn''t want to lose her position as Luna, even if it meant betraying her mate." I sink onto the edge of my bed, my mind reeling. How many other secrets are buried beneath the surface of our pack? Mine doesn''t seem so bad in comparison. At least no one did anything to cause it. I was just an anomaly from birth. "That''s why Mom and Dad are so worried," he says, his voice a low snarl of frustration. "If Sister Miriam''s words are true, and you really do possess some kind of ancient power, they know Alpha Renard will stop at nothing to claim you as his own. No matter how many packs he has to war against to get you." "So, this?" I lift the burner phone. "I take it we''re accelerating the plan?" He hesitates. "Yes." The hesitation has my gut clenching. There''s something wrong. Something he isn''t saying. "Phoenix..." "No more questions, Ava. Just be prepared. I can''t tell Mom or Dad anything, because we need them to be able to convince Alpha Renard that our family had nothing to do with your disappearance. Tomorrow night, you leave pack lands." Leave pack lands. I notice that he doesn''t say anything about where I''m supposed to end up. The paranoia I''ve been honing since I ran away the night of the Lunar Gala flares urgently in the back of my head. "What''s the phone for?" "Oh," he says, with a vague wave of his hand. "You''ll need to be able to call your alpha lover when you get there, won''t you?" Right. Because Phoenix has always been so kind and generous. "Thanks," I say, my mouth dry with the knowledge that I''m not supposed to make it to Washington alive. "I appreciate you, big brother." Chapter 71 Lucas: Preparation LUCAS "You''re positive?" My still-smoldering cigarette is crushed into oblivion within the crystal ash tray, along with twenty of its kin. Smoke is an intrusive guest within the cramped room, swirling around the heads of both deltas standing before me. Cheap motel rooms aren''t meant to house three large wolf shifter males, but it is what it is. "Positive," Ryder reports, cool as a fucking cucumber despite how much is riding on tonight. The decision to invade Blackwood wasn''t made lightly. Most of the pack fought against the decision, until two more scouts were found dead at the border. And, most importantly, a witness. That one was alive, though. "Council won''t move until we bring the official petition," Ryder continues, flipping through the notes in front of him. "Even so, Silvermoon forces near the border are confirmed and ready if we call for aid." The chair creaks beneath my weight as I lean back, but surprisingly manages to stay together. "With this act of war, Council will have lost its authority, anyway." My deltas say nothing. There isn''t much to say¡ªthe fact that an alpha is willing to say as much is far beyond their pay grade. Silvermoon has allied with Westwood, and Aspen as well, though Clayton seems to be busy hunting down his own missing mate. It''s an epidemic, and I''m positive it''s all been orchestrated by the Blackwoods to weaken the packs. Swaying the chair from side to side, I glance at the ceiling, thinking in between rhythmic creaks. "Ryder, head to Silvermoon. I''ll contact you if we need the reinforcements. Vester, stay with us. You''ll head off any runners from the south. Our goal is to cut off Blackwood''s head today. I don''t want this war going on for years." "Understood." Lighting another cigarette, I inhale deeply, letting the harsh smoke fill my lungs before exhaling a plume into the stale air. My deltas are on edge, too, but they wait for my dismissal. Their last report weighs on my mind. My elusive mate has been sighted at her family home, under guard at all times. Further, that idiot alpha brought in an Unregistered into his territory. An Unregistered... I''d have never believed one of our own could be that level of stupid. We know better than to consort with those unwilling to abide by the standards we''ve set forth in order to live in peace with humans. And yet, Blackwood is truly that much of a dumbass. He has little connection with the humans in his territory. Consorting with an Unregistered is nothing to someone who doesn''t care about the humans in their lands. "Once she''s safe, we can proceed to wipe them from this world." Ryder exchanges a glance with Vester, but both nod in reluctant agreement. They know the lengths I''ll go to for her¡ªhave seen firsthand the fire that burns within me whenever her name is uttered. "As you wish," Vester says at last. "I''ll gather the team and we''ll be ready to move at your command." I give a curt nod, already formulating strategies in my mind. Getting into Blackwood territory undetected will be the greatest challenge, but I have faith in my delta''s skills. Once we''re inside, finding Ava will be my sole focus. The image of her face flashes before my eyes¡ªthose piercing blue irises, the delicate curve of her jaw, the softness of her lips that I''ve yearned to taste for far too long. She haunts my dreams. And now, finally, I have a chance to bring her home where she belongs. At my side. In my arms. In my bed. A feral growl rumbles deep in my chest as possessive instincts flare hot and bright. My wolf howls in my head, rage shimmering within us both. She is ours, and we will tear apart anyone who dares stand in our way. With a deep breath, I force the wolf back into its cage, steadying the storm of emotions that threatens to overwhelm me. Calm focus, that''s what I need now. I can let the beast off its leash once Ava is safe. "Get moving," I tell my deltas, already rising from my seat. "I want to be in position before nightfall." They move to obey, but I catch Vester''s arm before he can leave, pulling him close enough to taste the wariness rolling off him in waves. "One more thing," I rumble, holding his gaze with steely resolve. "If it comes down to it? If she''s harmed in any way, leave no one alive. Burn that fucking pack to the ground. I don''t care if they''re women or children, weak or strong." For a beat, he says nothing. Then a grim nod. "Understood, alpha." With that, he''s gone, the door slamming shut behind him. I''m alone now, surrounded by the oppressive silence and the lingering scent of smoke, my cigarette having burned itself out after only one puff from me. My mind is a whirlwind, churning with the promise of violence and the tantalizing possibility of finally claiming what''s mine. Chapter 72 Clayton: Her Identity CLAYTON The hospital holds too many memories, and my wolf snarls and whines as it tries in desperation to sniff out any hint of Ava''s scent when we arrive. There''s nothing, of course. Just the smell of the injured, the sickly, and disinfectant. Ivy''s room is in our family wing on the top floor, and I head straight there, unable to even look at the button for floor 12. Ava''s floor. Mate, my wolf whines, and I wonder how much worse this would be if we had a fated connection instead of a chosen one. Lucas'' single-minded determination has never made more sense to me than now, as we''ve spent over a week searching for any hint of the men who took Ava. Someone had covered their tracks. Every airline, every taxi company, every rideshare, every car rental¡ªtheir systems were hacked and wiped, so we can''t even ascertain how she left. Air? Car? Even the trains were messed up for a while as they had to go through tickets by hand to verify passengers. There are no security cameras we can rely on. Everything in the city was wiped. Everything. I can''t imagine what level of influence is needed to take down all of these things in a major city. It''s beyond any single pack in the Northwestern Territories. Was she taken by someone outside of them? But who, and why? There are no answers to be found. I settle into a chair beside Ivy''s bedside. The natural healing abilities of every wolf are varied in strength, and Ivy''s are so low that she heals almost at the rate of a normal human. Thanks to the medication in her veins, she sleeps in peace. All of her tests are coming back with positive signs of recovery. If I could find the bastards who did this to her, it would be even better. I cradle Ava''s phone in my palm, running my thumb over the smooth surface. The screen remains dark and lifeless. My jaw clenches as I stare at the pitiful list of contacts¡ªjust my number and Ivy''s. As an alpha, I should have pushed harder, gotten the information I needed. It was obvious in Ava''s evasiveness and refusal to divulge personal details, the way she dodged questions about her family, that she was running from something. I let it slide because I was too focused on her heat, and then on keeping her here without scaring her off. Now, I don''t even know her last name, and she''s missing. Taken from beneath my nose in a place she should have been safe¡ªthe very heart of my pack lands. My wolf whines, sensing my turmoil, and I force myself to take a deep breath, reining in the torrent of emotions. The burner phone she''d left behind is our only lead, our sole connection to Ava''s past. She must have bought it when she was shopping with Rowan. Smart girl. Too bad she was smart enough to lock it, too. We have no one capable of hacking into it or the high-level skills required to overcome everything the abductors had wrought in their wake. A mistake I won''t repeat. My grip tightens around the phone. The pack''s technology will rise. No more relying on outside resources when our security is at stake. I need to hire more experienced IT personnel, individuals with the skills to navigate the digital landscape. Humans have them in droves, but few are willing to work with the shifters, even in our cautious alliance¡ªas if the last remaining bastion of humanity''s supremacy will be enough to save them from the takeover they imagine. "Where was this taken?" I growl, my voice a low rumble as I struggle to contain the wolf clawing at my insides, desperate to give chase. Mate! They have our mate! War! Rowan''s expression is grim. "White Peak International Airport. They must have flown her out immediately after taking her from the city." They. The Blackwood Pack. Again, why? Why target my mate? Pieces start falling into place, each one more damning than the last. Ava''s reluctance to share details about herself, her refusal to contact anyone in her family or any friends. The memory of her scent the day I met her flashes through my mind once more¡ªfear, distress, and something else. Something I couldn''t quite place at the time, but now recognize as desperation. She was trying to run. Once she realized we were shifters, too, she felt panic instead of reassurance. A sudden, horrifying thought occurs to me, and I feel as though the ground has fallen away beneath my feet. "Rowan," I rasp, my voice barely above a whisper. "What was the name of Lucas'' mate?" "Ava Grey, sir." He sounds strangled as he gives the words he knows I won''t want to hear. Ava Grey. Phoenix Grey''s younger sister. Phoenix, who''s standing next to my Ava. The world tilts on its axis as the implications sink in. Ava Grey, daughter of Alexander Grey, the beta of the Blackwood Pack. The same Ava that Lucas has been searching for, his fated mate torn from his grasp by unknown forces. My mate is Lucas Westwood''s fated mate. The realization is like a physical blow, stealing the breath from my lungs. How is this possible? Unbidden, memories of our time together flash through my mind¡ªthe searing heat of her touch, the softness of her lips, the way her body molded perfectly against mine. Moments I treasured, now tainted by the knowledge that she belongs to another. Lucas. My ally, my friend. Bile rises in my throat as guilt and shame war within me. I''ve betrayed him in the most fundamental way, even if it was unintentional. The bond I want with Ava, though chosen, is real... Yet she is not mine. Rowan''s voice cuts through the maelstrom of emotions swirling within me. "Sir, what are your orders? Do we still send our men to Blackwood?" I force myself to take a steadying breath, tamping down the turmoil raging inside me. Now is not the time for personal struggles¡ªAva''s safety is paramount. "Yes," I say, and my voice is rougher than intended. "We must be there for our allies. I''ll go in person." Chapter 73 Ava: Final Countdown There''s nothing to pack. The few clothes I have are courtesy of Mom shopping for me, and I have no interest in keeping them when I leave. I''ll go with a ripped pair of jeans and a shirt that I took scissors to, cutting off its holey hem until it looks tattered on purpose instead of because it''s been washed too many times. The only shoes I have are the heels I wore when they brought me home. Those, I put in a backpack Phoenix gave me from his old school days. Despite a decade of sitting in our attic, it smells like marijuana mixed with the cedar our home is built with. Big brother was a bit of a rebel, I guess. I have a pair of sneakers that are a half-size too small. I''ll have some blisters, but I can buy a new pair somewhere. It''ll be easier to run in them than heels. The burner phone stares at me from its position on my desk. I know without a doubt that it has a tracer on it. I still have no idea if the phone Clayton gave me was tampered with; I know I had a level of paranoia that bordered on ridiculous during my stay with the Aspen wolves. But this phone? I''m not paranoid. Phoenix has decided that it''s better to wipe my existence from memory than keep me as a hesitant ally. So stupid, to ever think our interests could align. I consider reaching out to Lisa, but I don''t want Phoenix or his goons to get to her. What if my desperate attempt to seek solace from Lisa only leads them straight to her doorstep, putting her in harm''s way? No way. I can''t risk Lisa''s safety. She''s too precious. I won''t be the one to drag her into the darkness that has consumed my life. Phoenix is sneaking me out, ostensibly to the airport, tonight. I have to figure out another plan before then. So far, I''ve got nothing. If there''s a tracker on my phone, there''s a good chance that he wants me to make it¡ªat least for a little while. If I die¡ª The thought of leaving without saying goodbye tears at my resolve. What if this is the last time I get to talk to her? The weight of that realization is suffocating. With a trembling exhale, I snatch up the burner phone and begin to type. [AVA: It''s me. I just wanted to check in before things get crazy. I love you, bestie bae, my soul twin, my other half of crazy.] The response is almost instantaneous. [LISA: Ave! What''s going on? You okay?] A sad smile tugs at my lips at her concern. Lisa has been my rock through everything, and I don''t know what I''d do without her steadfast friendship. [AVA: I''m alright for now. Phoenix is getting me out of here tonight, but I''m not sure what''s going to happen after that.] [LISA: Where is he taking you? Should I be worried?] I can picture her brow furrowed, her dark eyes narrowed with worry. Guilt twists in my gut. We''re supposed to escape this place together. She''s been waiting for me to give her the word. But I can''t. [AVA: It''s a long story, one I''ll explain when I can. I just wanted to say that I love you, and you''re the best friend I could ever ask for. No matter what happens, please know that.] The weight of those words settles heavily on my shoulders. This could very well be the last time I get to express how much Lisa means to me. [LISA: Ava, you''re scaring me. What''s going on? This wasn''t our plan?] [AVA: I can''t say much. If things go sideways, I might not get the chance to talk to you again for a while. Just be careful, okay? And know that I love you.] My chest tightens as I hit send, the finality of those words sinking in. There''s every possibility that this is my final goodbye. Chapter 74 Ava: Preparing for the Worst The sun is beginning to set when a slight detour from the circular thoughts I''ve had about tonight finally occurs to me. A weapon. Who says I have to accept my fate without fighting? No one. I can at least try to arm myself. But with what? I have knives in the kitchen, of course. I''ll grab a couple. But they''ll be too large to keep in my pockets. What else can I use? I''d grab a rock, but I''m not even allowed in the yard to find one. A pen? I can stab someone in the eye with a pen, so I grab a few of them and put them in either pocket. After some hesitation, I grab an old belt. I can try to swing it at someone and hit them with the buckle, right?@@@@ I put it on, without sliding it through any belt loops. The easier to get to, the better. Desperation creeps in as I realize how ill-prepared I am. My gaze lands on a can of hairspray, and I snatch it up, tucking it into the depths of my backpack. Not ideal, but it''s better than nothing. Sneaking downstairs is easy. Mom''s ignoring me, as usual, as she sits in the living room and watches TV. Jessa''s with her, doing something on her phone. Neither look up as I pass by. Dad''s probably in his office. In the kitchen, I wrap up a couple knives with kitchen towels. A penlight in the everything drawer is my favorite find, and a small folding utility knife that probably belonged to Phoenix a long time ago. Those go in my pocket. I make a small plate of food in an attempt to disguise the knives I bring upstairs in case Mom or Jessa looks my way. I send her a quick GIF of two cartoon bears hugging. Midnight... Just a couple short hours from now. Clutching the phone to my chest, I close my eyes, drawing in a deep, steadying breath. I can do this. I will survive. I have to survive. There''s no other choice, not anymore. An unfamiliar sound distracts me from my thoughts, like something heavy falling onto a soft surface. I glance outside the window, but it''s impossible to see outside. The lights in my room glare against the glass, obstructing any possible vision into the darkness. It''s probably nothing, but my paranoia is on high alert. I walk to the light switch, giving it a soft click and blinking my eyes until I adjust to the darkness. The shadows outside seem to shift and undulate, but I can''t make out any clear shapes or movement. Shouldn''t there be a guard out there somewhere? Despite the family being home, they usually leave one or two guards patrolling at night. Frowning, I lean closer to the glass, my breath fogging up a small patch as I squint into the dark, beyond the reach of the dim porch lights. There''s nothing out of the ordinary that I can detect. And yet that nagging sense of unease refuses to dissipate. My instincts are on full alert, hissing at me that something''s wrong. That I should run. It''s like a painful itch that I can''t quite reach. I open my window. The hairs on the back of my neck prickle as a strange, indistinct rustling drifts to my ears. I freeze, hardly daring to breathe as I wait for the sound to repeat itself and give me a clearer sense of its source. Seconds stretch into minutes of tense silence. Nothing stirs except the whisper of leaves in the faint breeze. I let out a slow, shaky exhale, chastising myself for letting my nerves get the better of me. Of course there''s nothing amiss¡ªthe guards are likely just out of my line of sight for the moment. I need to get a grip before I completely unravel. Chapter 75 Lucas: Going In LUCAS@@@@ The air is thick with tension as we approach the heart of the Blackwood pack lands. Every step is calculated, every movement deliberate. One false move can jeopardize everything. A single shifter can alert an entire pack. I can''t afford that. Not when Ava''s life hangs in the balance. Vester moves like a wraith beside me, his footfalls silent despite the underbrush beneath our boots. The four shifters flanking us are some of the most loyal and strongest members of the pack, well-versed in reconnaissance. Between their skills and the scent diffusers coating us to avoid detection, we make it through their territory without incident. Our cars are still in White Peak, so getting Ava out will be an ordeal, especially since she can''t shift. Alpha Xavier''s offer of help has come in handy; once we get her, we just have to call in a distraction. Hopefully by the time they realize what it is, we''ll be in cars and on our way back to Westwood lands. Nightfall cloaks our approach as we close in on the Grey home, a modest suburban home to the edge of the territory, as most high-ranking wolves are. No wolf likes to be enclosed on all sides by buildings. Vester signals for us to hold position as he links with Ryder, who''s already with the Silvermoon forces. With the Whispering Pines pack territory between Silvermoon and Blackwood, Xavier had to submit an informal request to the Whispering Pines pack to allow his forces through. The Whispering Pines pack has turned a blind eye to the situation, allowing them to camp on the border of their lands, and now we have a distraction from a direction that bastard Blackwood would never expect. Moments later, Ryder links with me. They''re in position near the border and ready to cause a stir. All we have to do is wait. Each minute passes with agonizing peace. I can see the occasional flash of Ava in her window, looking stressed as she paces. Two guards stroll the perimeter. They aren''t even ranked wolves; they''re weak. It won''t be hard to overpower them before they can alert anyone. Then, much as a small flame can burst into an inferno, there''s activity. A flurry of it, seen in glimpses through bright windows. Alexander Grey and his daughter, Jessa, rush out of the house, taking separate cars. They''re silent, though I imagine their minds are cacophonous with pack links. Grace is still inside. She''s weaker than she appears, but she''s intelligent. We''ll have to avoid her mind-linking to warn anyone of what''s going on here. I rush into the room, watching as her body tenses when she realizes something''s wrong. She has no chance to act on her instinct as I stab into her neck with the syringe, depressing the plunger at almost the same time. Even a single drop can interfere in her ability to transmit across mind links. Her body crumples in an instant, unconscious before she can make a sound. I stand over her prone form, my heart pounding in my ears. The scent of jasmine and honey mingles with the acrid tang of wolfsbane, making my nose burn. Part of me wants nothing more than to end her life right here, right now. She''s been complicit in Ava''s imprisonment, and the thought of her suffering brings a twisted sense of satisfaction. But I can''t. It''s rare for mates to sense severe injury, but it''s impossible not to notice your mate''s death. Alerting Alexander is out of the question. Grinding my teeth, I turn away from Grace''s unconscious form. My wolf stirs restlessly, pacing in the confines of my mind as I creep up the stairs. I can''t sense anyone except Ava, but I''m not taking chances. The tantalizing scent that grows stronger with each step is torture on my senses. Ava. Vester falls in step behind me as we make our way down the hall, our movements purposeful. He''s here to keep me from losing my mind in my mate. The area is secure, one of my men reports through the pack link. We''ve hidden the bodies from view. Good. The last thing we need is for someone to notice the bodies. At last, we reach Ava''s room. Her scent is overpowering here, a heady mix of honey, vanilla, and something distinctly her own. My wolf strains against his restraints, desperate to claim what''s ours. Steeling myself, I reach for the door handle¡ª A blur of movement, and suddenly there''s a knife slashing towards my face. I jerk back just in time, feeling the breeze of displaced air past my cheek. My heart thunders and my wolf howls as I come face-to-face with the woman I''ve been longing to see. Ava. Chapter 76 Ava: Saved Lucas'' scent hits me after I''ve already tried to murder him. An unmistakable blend of the outdoors, of amber and campfire smoke, of something so uniquely mate that it draws me in even through the pain of our past. It''s him. He''s here. The knife clatters from my trembling hand as every muscle in my body goes lax with relief. I''d been so tense, coiled tight like a spring ready to snap, terrified of losing my life tonight. But now Lucas is here. He came for me. "Lucas," I breathe out, hope and prayer all in one, the sound barely more than a whisper. My entire body crumples, overworked in its stress. He''s really here. I''m not dreaming. He''s not a hallucination. This is real. Real. My mate. My savior. Strong arms wrap around me, drawing me in against an embrace both hard and warm, filled with assurance and yearning. His hands hold me as if I''m some tender, precious thing, going from my back, up to the back of my head, brushing gently against my hair. He''s dropping kisses over the top of my head, against my eyebrows, then my eyes, whispering my name in a ragged chant before crushing me to him once again. "Ava. Ava. Sweet Ava. You''re safe now. Shh, it''s okay. I''ve got you, Ava. You''re safe now." His voice rumbles, vibrating his chest against my cheek. One hand cradles my head, the other runs soothing lines down my back. I want to respond. I want to ask him why he''s here. To thank him for coming. To tell him how terrified I was. To explain everything. But only a choked sob comes out as all the emotions of the last few days takes over, gripping my body in a cold-fingered grip of horror and distress. Tears pour down my face, soaking into the fabric of his shirt as I cling to him, as if letting him go means I can never see freedom again. Lucas just holds me closer. "It''s alright, sweetheart. Let it out. I''m here now. No one''s going to hurt you again." "Sir, we need to move," a shifter I didn''t notice murmurs from behind him.@@@@ The woods envelop us, the darkness broken only by the occasional beam of moonlight filtering through the canopy above. The humid summer air is heavy with the scent of earth and foliage. Our footsteps are muffled by the soft ground, but the snapping of twigs and rustling of leaves betray our passage. I can''t smell a single one of them, I realize. These scent diffusers are amazing. We move as quickly as stealth allows, weaving through the trees and underbrush. Lucas never falters, his grip on me secure and unwavering. I press my face against his chest, focusing on the steady rhythm of his heartbeat and the reassuring strength of his arms. I should probably tell him I can walk, but my entire body protests at the thought. Time seems to blur as we navigate the labyrinth of the forest, putting as much distance as possible between us and the Blackwood territory. The only sounds are their controlled breathing and the whisper of the wind through the branches. "Where are we going?" I ask, after what feels like hours. Lucas'' breathing has never faltered, even while carrying me all this while. "White Peak," he answers, his words soft. "We have cars. From there, you''ll be taken straight to Westwood. I have to stay here¡ª" there''s agony on his face as he says this, a spasm in his jaw, "¡ªbecause we have business with Blackwood. But your safety came first." I nod. I''ve learned enough to understand that this is war. I''m not sure how it will all turn out, but I''m just grateful to be out of there. "Okay. Can I use your phone?" He looks confused, but slows down to grab it out of his pocket and hand it to me, unlocking it before he does so. I immediately open his messaging app, trying not to read any of his message previews. That would be rude, after all. But I''m startled to see Clayton''s name on one of the more recent conversations. Fighting the urge to snoop, I type a message to Lisa, explaining whose phone it is and where they''re taking me. It takes only a second for her to respond. [LISA: I''ll meet you in Granite City.] Chapter 77 Ava: Running The haunting howls of wolves echo through the night, sending fear deep into my soul. I shudder. The strange shifter with the drugs curses under his breath. "They''re on the hunt," he says, his voice low and urgent. Lucas'' arms tighten as he runs. It''s not the most comfortable, with all the jostling, but he manages to run while holding me as though my extra burden doesn''t affect him at all. How long has it been? Hours? That he''s maintained his pace without faltering. I can''t help but admire it, even as I worry. "It''s going to be okay," he murmurs, his tone cold with determination. We pick up the pace, the shadows of the forest seeming to press in around us as we hurry along. The howls grow louder, closer, sending icy tendrils of fear slithering through my veins. "How much farther?" I ask, my voice a hushed whisper. Lucas'' subordinate''s response is grim. "Too far to be comfortable." There are a few grunts of agreement among the other wolves. "We should have shifted. We would be there by now." Lucas just growls. "Not an option." The weight of his words settles over me, and I realize with a pang that he knows¡ªhe knows I can''t shift. I swallow hard. How long has he known? It isn''t as though it was a secret in our pack. But it still hurts. The howls grow louder still, echoing through the trees, the sound itself nipping at our heels. Anxiety spikes my pulse and I cling to Lucas, drawing strength from his solid presence. Suddenly, a rustling sound comes from our left, and Lucas'' head whips around. He signals to the others, and they fan out, forming a protective circle around us. Tension crackles in the air, thick and palpable, as we wait. The forest seems to hold its breath with us, partners in this agonizing moment. And it is. I can feel it now, a thrumming beneath my skin, like electricity crackling through my veins. "You need to shift," I say, knowing deep inside that I''m right. "We''ll be faster if you do." Lucas'' stride falters, and he grips my arm, pulling me to an abrupt halt. His eyes bore into mine, a kaleidoscope of emotions swirling in their golden depths¡ªdisbelief, confusion, worry. For a long moment, we''re frozen, the world around us fading into a blur of shadows and silence. It''s just us, our ragged breaths intermingling in the scant space between us. Then, finally, he nods. A flurry of movement erupts around us as the men shed their clothes, tossing them haphazardly to the forest floor. I gather the discarded garments, stuffing them into a backpack one of them had carried, my fingers trembling with a heady mixture of adrenaline and exhilaration. When the last of them has shifted, a chorus of growls and snarls greets me, their wolf forms rippling with coiled power. Lucas meets my gaze once more, his eyes shining with a newfound intensity that sends a thrill through me. He believes me. I run my fingers over his dark fur. He''s a magnificent beast, twice as large as the others, with fur like midnight and those golden eyes that are as familiar in his wolf form as they are in his human one. With a sharp nod, I turn and begin to run once more, my body buzzing with an energy I''ve never felt before. The wolves lope easily at my side, their strides effortlessly matching my pace. And then, something changes. It''s like a dam breaking, a torrent of raw power surging through me. My steps grow lighter, faster, the ground beneath my feet passing at a rate that should have been impossible. My eyes are sharper, as though it can see everything at once. The thrumming in my veins intensifies, every cell in my body vibrating with a primal force I can''t begin to comprehend. I''m still human¡ª But I''m also something more. A breathless laugh escapes me as I pour on the speed, reveling in this strange exhilaration. The wolves streak alongside me, their bodies little more than flickering shadows in my periphery. For the first time in my life, I feel truly alive¡ªmore than human. And I''m just getting started. Chapter 78 Ava: An Old Enemy The terror that had gripped me so tightly finally begins to loosen its hold, washed away by the exhilarating rush of my feet pounding against the ground, the world flying past in my periphery. It''s a simple rhythm. One foot in front of the other. Vault over an obstacle. Veer to avoid a tree. The wind against my skin is harsh, like a thousand icy whips snapping against my cheeks. But the pain is almost euphoric. My feet pound against the forest floor, each step fueling the fire of freedom burning within me. It''s a feeling unlike anything I''ve ever experienced¡ªraw power, an almost frenetic energy, thrumming through my body with an intensity that steals my breath away. The trees zoom past in blurs of shadow. I can hear the wolves keeping pace beside me, their breaths ragged growls that harmonize with the frantic beat of my heart. My unnatural speed helps me keep pace. I''m not faster than they are, but I''m far faster than their human forms. They probably have questions. I don''t know how to answer them. But, that''s for another time. Right now, we need this. There''s no fear now, no uncertainty. Only an overwhelming sense of freedom so pure and intoxicating that I want to lose myself in it forever. I am unleashed, unchained¡ªa force of nature given form. My lungs burn with the effort, but I don''t slow. Can''t slow. This is what it means to be truly alive, to embrace what dwells within me. To hell with being human; right now, I am so much more. The trees begin to thin, and through the gaps I can see the faint glow of distant lights. Civilization. Safety. My throat tightens with a sudden surge of emotion¡ªhope, relief, gratitude. I''m going to make it. After everything, I''m finally going to escape this nightmare. A piercing howl shatters the night, closer than before. My heart stutters, but I don''t falter. I have wolves beside me. Wolves willing to risk their lives by entering enemy territory to find me. He stalks toward me with a menacing silence that''s somehow more terrifying than any snarl or growl. The air around him is filled with the energy of barely restrained violence, a promise of brutality in past and present. There''s a predatory gleam in his wolf-yellow eyes that seems to strip away every last shred of my humanity, reducing me to nothing more than a trembling rabbit for dinner. Terror dries my mouth as he prowls ever closer. If he were human, I could envision the arrogant smirk that would be curving his lips right now, the wild look in his eyes that mirrors that of his wolf so accurately. The rough bark of a tree collides with my back, halting my retreat. I''m trapped. Lucas is fighting off a number of wolves. I can''t call out to him. The sounds of the battle raging around us fade into a distant murmur, the world narrowing to this single, horrifying moment. Todd pauses, his muzzle wrinkling as he scents the air. My fear has probably soaked this area in its scent, something he''s always delighted in. A low rumble builds in his chest, a sound that reverberates through my bones and sets my nerves on edge with frittering panic. I want to scream, to cry out for Lucas or Vester or anyone who can save me from this nightmare, but the terror has robbed me of my voice. I''m mute. Helpless. His muscles bunch, his haunches tensed as he prepares to pounce, and I finally regain some of my senses. I''m not helpless. I''m not powerless. I can defend myself. I''ve trained for this. I am not a victim of this circumstance. I slide my hand into my pocket, willing my fingers to stop shaking as I grab the pocket knife I''d placed into it hours before. Chapter 79 Ava: Fighting Back Todd''s wolf form prowls closer, his hackles bristling with menace. His eyes burn with a feral hunger that sends tremors through me. Anticipation hums in the air between us. The tree trunk is rough against my back as I use it for support, forcing my body to its feet. The cool weight of the pocketknife in my hand keeps me centered. I will not cower. The mysterious energy from before, that primal force filling my veins, is gone. It''s a fleeting whisper of the past, eluding my grasp no matter how desperately I search for it. All I have is my training and the small knife I''d stolen from home. I flip open the blade with a flick of my thumb, the soft click lost amidst the snarls and growls of the ongoing battle around us. At least, I hope it''s lost. I know wolf hearing is keen, but I don''t know its limitations. Todd''s lips peel back in a vicious snarl, revealing yellowed canines. It figures that even his wolf''s teeth would need some work. His breath had always smelled like those tuna sandwiches he eats. He lunges, a blur of ruddy fur and gnashing jaws. Instinct has me diving to the side, scrabbling for purchase on the uneven ground. He whirls to face me as I roll to my knees, gripping the knife tightly as I swipe at his muzzle. The blade catches a superficial level of skin and fur, drawing a thin line of crimson that only seems to enrage him further. A deafening snarl rips from his throat and I dash to the side, my heart pounding in frantic rhythm. The rush of blood overcomes all sound in the area, a static thudding in my ears. His jaws snap shut inches from my face. Nausea churns in my belly, courtesy of his rancid breath. I lash out with the knife again, the blade slicing through fur and flesh. A guttural yelp tears from his throat, but his momentum carries him forward, ramming into me with all the force of a large adult wolf and an entire lifetime of anger issues. Air whooshes from my lungs as I hit the ground, the knife clattering from my grasp. Stars explode across my vision before it fades, just for a moment. It all comes back in a rush. I''m pinned beneath Todd''s paws, pressing down on my shoulders with crushing force. His hot breath washes over me in waves of putrid stench, his muzzle inches from my face. I thrash and writhe, but his claws are like miniature daggers digging into my skin, immovable and unyielding. With a burst of adrenaline-fueled strength, I manage to free one arm and lash out blindly, my nails raking across his muzzle and smacking against one eye. I raise an arm to protect my face as I stab low and blind, grunting as his weight slams me into the ground beneath him. My fingers scrabble against the knife as I yank it out and stab again and again, even as he snaps and bites at my face, my shoulders, in between shrieks. Todd''s body shudders violently, his blood coating my hands in slick streaks of crimson. A strangled whine escapes his muzzle before he finally goes limp, his full weight collapsing atop me. I gasp for air, no longer suffocated by his rancid breath. There''s no breath at all. Only blood and earth. My arms tremble and I leave the knife stuck in him somewhere, almost hidden by his fur. There''s so much blood. I must have hit something important. Luck. Thank the Moon Goddess for luck. He remains motionless, the only sound a faint gurgling as blood bubbles from one of the many wounds I''ve managed to inflict. Many of them shallow, some of them deeper. I''m bathed in the last remnants of his life. Adrenaline ebbs, leaving me hollow and shaking. My chest heaves with ragged breaths as I struggle for air beneath his weight, but the fear is gone. I''m a blank slate, an Ava without fear or relief, staring up at the canopy of branches above, the moonlight filtering through in soft, silvery beams. The night sky is gorgeous, a blanket of stars, peaceful and ignorant of the terror hidden in its shadows. It''s over. I''m alive. A tremor wracks my frame. I killed him. Bile rises in my throat, burning like acid, but I swallow it back with a convulsive shudder. Now isn''t the time for hysterics. I have to focus. Have to stay alert and ready for whatever comes next. Except I can''t. I have nothing left in me. Chapter 80 Ava: Moonlight and Peace The stench of blood and death clings to my skin, my clothes, invading my senses with its coppery tang. Yet the moon spreads its light over my face, blessing me with its ethereal glow. It''s surreal, an entire world away from the violence. I laugh as my mind wanders into memories of science class. Of planets and space. The moon truly is an entire world away. Thirty whole worlds, in fact, would fit between here and the bright satellite that decorates our night. Thanks, Mr. Finnegan. I always did like science. The dead weight pinning me to the ground and obstructing a lungful of air is yanked off me, just as strong arms encircle me, pulling me upright. Lucas. His human face swims into view, those striking golden eyes filled with concern as he looks me over. I can see his lips moving, but his words are muffled, as if reaching me through a thick fog. It''s not until his calloused palm cups my cheek that the numbness shatters. A strangled cry escapes my lips as agony lances through my abdomen. All my wounds come to life in an instant, informing me of their presence. "Ava? Ava, can you hear me?" Lucas''s voice breaks through the screams of my injuries, his tone laced with urgency. Answering is impossible, so I give a weak nod, my gaze flickering to the gruesome scene behind him. Lifeless wolves litter the forest floor, their bodies twisted and mangled. The price of freedom. Even knowing that they wouldn''t reciprocate the sentiment, their lives weigh heavy on my soul. "We need to move," Lucas says, still supporting me. "Can you walk?" The world spins with every movement I make, so I just blink at him. I can''t shake my head. If I do, it just might fall off. Without another word, Lucas scoops me into his arms, cradling me against his bare chest as he rises to his feet. "Wait," I croak. "Clothes." "No time."@@@@ Howls break the relative peace after so much death, and Lucas tenses. His grip on me holds tight as he breaks into a run, his long strides eating up the distance. One of their wolves is missing, and a pang of fresh guilt hits my heart. An innocent. Someone who was never involved in my abuse. Lucas slides into the driver''s seat, fully dressed within seconds¡ªa talent most shifters learn after a few naked shift-backs¡ªand the SUV roars to life with all the energy of a new car. The world blurs in front of my eyes as Lucas drives through the quiet streets. My head lolls against the seat, boneless now that I''m in a safe place. Beside me, one of the unfamiliar shifters rummages through a medical kit, retrieving supplies to tend to my wounds. The other two ran to a different car, I think. I can''t really remember anymore. Everything''s a little fuzzy. I think I might be melting into a puddle of Ava goo, because nothing seems to be working right now. "This might sting a little," the unrecognizable voice warns, his voice gentle as he dabs at my face with an antiseptic wipe. I hiss, the sensation of sharp prickles and burns intensifying the throbbing ache of my cheeks. Despite the pain, I force myself to remain still, not wanting to make his task any more difficult. Focusing on the astringent scent of alcohol keeps me centered and present, even as my mind keeps trying to run away into a hazy white world devoid of sensation. In the front seat, Lucas lets out a low, rumbling growl. Vester growls in return. "Keep your eyes on the road, or pull over and let me drive," he snaps. "You need to get those mating instincts under control." My brows furrow in surprise at Vester''s blunt tone. I''ve never heard anyone speak to an alpha that way. Alpha Renard would have never allowed a subordinate such liberties. As the nameless shifter continues cleaning my wounds, I study him through half-lidded eyes. He moves with a practiced efficiency, his touch gentle yet firm, and I''m struck by the care he takes in tending to me despite our lack of familiarity. Even in my loosey-goosey mental state of the moment, I can appreciate that. "Thank you," I murmur, my voice hoarse and strained. Is it mine? It should be. I can feel it coming out of my throat. He pauses, meeting my gaze with a small, reassuring smile. "You''re welcome. Just try to relax, okay? We''ll have you patched up in no time." I nod, but I can''t really feel the action. Maybe I don''t nod. Exhaustion pulls and tugs at me, cajoling me into oblivion. The adrenaline that had fueled me during the confrontation in the woods faded long ago, leaving me drained and aching in its wake. As the car continues its journey, I find myself drifting in and out of consciousness, my mind replaying the events of the night in a hazy loop. The sound of howls echoes in my ears, mingling with the metallic scent of blood that still clings to my skin. Every so often, I startle into consciousness, striking out with my hands in panic. Vester sports a new bruise on his cheek from my overachievement in self-defense, and the new shifter keeps one eye closed from the irritation in his eye when my nail scratched it. I apologize both times, but Lucas tells me not to worry about it. "It''s fine, Ava. Your body''s been under a lot of stress. It''ll take you some time to realize you''re safe," Vester says with a smile. Lucas growls again, and Vester snarls, "Fucking drive, Alpha!" Chapter 81 Ava: Wounded Consciousness is fleeting and unreliable. The gentle vibration of the car is a cadence that lulls me into a state of semi-awareness, reality blurring with dreams. I alternate between understanding that I''m safe to fearing that Phoenix has me in his grasp. Sometimes, I can hear Alpha Renard''s cruel words. I even dream of Sister Miriam. Suddenly, a voice cuts through the haze, piercing my muddled thoughts with startling clarity. It''s a voice I recognize, though I can''t quite place it. My eyelids flutter open, and I find myself enveloped in a pair of strong arms, cradled against a broad chest. It feels wrong. So, not Lucas? As my vision adjusts, I make out the rugged features of Kellan Ashbourne, Lucas''s beta. His eyes are fixed on me, a mixture of concern and relief etched onto his face. "Ava," he says, his voice gentle and soothing, like cool water after on a hot summer day. Ah, I''m poetic in my delirium. "You''re safe now. We''re taking you to Westwood territory." I blink slowly, trying to make sense of his words. The events of the night are a jumbled mess in my mind. "Where are we?" "In a small city. We''re still on Blackwood territory, and you aren''t safe here. Just bear with me for a moment, okay? You''re badly injured, did you know that?" I nod. Yes, I hurt. It hurts everywhere. Who wouldn''t know when their body hurts? Oh. Maybe paraplegics. "Yes. I can move my body," I say, even as I lay like a limp fish in his arms. I can, though... I think. Shit, everything''s hard to keep straight in my mind. I wish Selene was here.@@@@ Or Lucas. Where''s Lucas? Wasn''t he here? Kellan seems to sense my confusion. "Alpha is leading the mission, but he''ll be back soon. For now, we need to get you to safety." I nod again. This time, I can feel the movement. I must not have nodded before, when I thought I did. My pain is a little more intense, too. Kellan shifts my weight carefully, and I realize we''re no longer in the SUV from before. This vehicle is different, its interior stripped down to bare essentials. There are no chairs in the back. How odd. I''m in a hospital. For a second I think I''m back on Aspen lands, but as I blink away my grogginess, I realize it isn''t the same. I''m in a smaller room, on a real bed. There are sheer curtains over my window, letting in soft daylight. The world makes sense again. I must have been taken to Westwood. To Lucas'' pack. Once my nose adjusts to the astringent scent of copious amounts of disinfectant, I can smell the faint scent of a campfire. It''s a soothing aroma, one that triggers a sense of comfort and security deep within me. I''m wearing a shirt several sizes too large, and the scent comes from there. It must be his shirt. I guess they thought I''d need my mate''s scent to stay calm as I heal. I attempt to sit up, but pain explodes across my body. I groan, grabbing my side, where I feel the rough texture of bandages beneath the soft cotton fabric of Lucas'' shirt. Memories return, and I flinch. Todd. Of course. The excruciating pain of his claws tearing into my flesh, his fangs tearing at my shoulders. I shudder, remembered fear tingling in my veins. I''m not made to fight. The door opens quietly, and a woman steps into the room. She''s dressed in scrubs, her dark hair pulled back into a neat ponytail. Her eyes widen slightly when she notices me awake, and a warm smile spreads across her face. "Good morning, Luna," she says, her voice soft and melodic. "How are you feeling?" I open my mouth to respond, but my throat feels parched, and the words catch in my chest. The woman seems to understand and quickly pours a glass of water from a nearby pitcher. "Here, drink this slowly," she instructs, helping me sit up just enough to sip from the glass. The cool liquid soothes my throat, and I manage a grateful nod. "Thank you," I rasp out. "You''re very welcome," she replies, setting the glass back down. "My name is Vanessa. I''m one of the pack healers here at Westwood." Westwood. The name sparks a flicker of recognition, and I remember Kellan''s words from earlier¡ªthat they were taking me to Westwood territory, to safety. Definitely Lucas'' pack, then. "I''m not your Luna," I tell her, uncomfortable with the title. Chapter 82 Ava: Hospital, Again Vanessa looks at me with confusion etched on her face. I''d laugh a little, except I''m a little too worried about her calling me by a title I shouldn''t have. "You''re... not our Luna?" she asks, in this careful way that makes me think she''s been told the exact opposite. Has Lucas been spreading the word that I''m his Luna? Because that seems a little presumptuous. No, not a little; a lot presumptuous. It''s hard to be too angry when he risked his life to save me, but it''s not impossible, so I seethe a little on the inside, shaking my head. There''s a ringing in my ears and an increase in the throbbing ache of my face when I do, so I stop, holding up a hand instead. "No. No, I''m not." Vanessa''s gaze goes from the top of my head, down my body, and eventually to the side of my neck, despite it being covered in bandages. Her brow furrows as she considers my words. I take the opportunity to study her. She''s cute. If she didn''t smell like a wolf and I had to choose an animal for her to be able to shift into, I''d choose something tiny and fluffy, like a rabbit. Or a red panda. She has some curves to her and a soft face, with large, doe-like eyes and lashes that are too long to be real. Despite the lack of make-up on her face, I suspect she at least throws on some false lashes and mascara. I would, too, if I knew how to do it. Short eyelashes suck. "But you are Lucas'' mate, aren''t you?" Her question throws me off. I was too distracted by looking at her face and pondering if there was anything out there that could shift into a red panda. A lump forms in my throat at the mention of his name. Unable to meet her gaze, I lower my eyes to the light quilt over my legs. It isn''t the kind you''d normally find in a hospital. Instead, it''s a real blanket that you''d see in someone''s home. Between that and the shirt I''m wearing, I have a feeling that I''m getting special privileges due to this misunderstanding. "Yes, I suppose." I don''t sound very confident, because I''m not. "But?" Vanessa prompts, leaning forward. This is a conversation I''m probably going to have a lot in this place, so I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the admission that still stings, even after all this time. "He rejected me. Months ago." The fact that my voice doesn''t waver a single iota is something I''m proud of. It''s not my fault. He rejected me. That''s a him problem, not a me problem. Right? Who rejects their fated mate? It''s a question I''ve pondered thousands of times since it happened. I still don''t know why. I just know that he showed up one day with apologies, before disappearing again. Of course, I was kidnapped before I could wait around for him to show up again, but¡ªwho knows if he even did? Trying to smile back is an effort, but I manage something that must pass muster, because she continues on, her face settling back into a professional mask. "We have you on antibiotics through your IV, which has helped a lot already. Your cultures should be back later today and we will be able to tailor your medicine to the infection. Right now, you''re on three different broad-spectrum antibiotics to cover all bases." It''s like I can understand every word out of her mouth, and yet she''s speaking a foreign language. "I... see? Thank you." The point is that I''m doing better, so I cling to that. "In bad news, you don''t seem to have any accelerated healing. We hoped having Alpha''s scent near you would help with that, but if you aren''t mated, it''s no wonder..." Her words trail off. "Well, I could get you a gown, if you prefer." "No, thank you." My refusal is swift, and my cheeks burn under her knowing scrutiny. My fingers, sore and bandaged from minor cuts that I can only assume come from the knife that I used to end Todd''s life, pluck at loose threads in the quilt. There are none, but I pretend anyway. I''m too embarrassed. "His scent... um, it might not help with the healing, but it helps calm me down." Vanessa nods. "I understand. My mate''s smell is like a natural Xanax for me." I nod along as Vanessa explains the treatment plan, her gentle voice and demeanor putting me at ease despite the unsettling details. Apparently, they can''t close the gashes on my abdomen, and I just have to live with them draining and frequent changes of the dressing. It''s a little daunting. Just as she''s about to continue, the door to my room swings open with a forceful shove. A tall, slender man strides in, his white coat billowing behind him. His angular features and neatly coiffed hair give him an air of arrogance that sets me immediately on edge. He doesn''t spare me a glance, instead flipping through the chart in his hands with a look of impatient disdain. "Vanessa," he greets curtly, not even looking up. "I see you''re still wasting time coddling patients instead of doing your job properly." Vanessa visibly bristles at his condescending tone, her lips pressing into a tight line. I decide then and there that I hate the man. "Dr. Ellison," Vanessa replies, her voice clipped. "I''m caring for our guest as any decent healer would." He scoffs, finally deigning to look at me with cold, appraising eyes. "Guest? She''s a Blackwood." His gaze rakes over my bandaged form with unveiled disdain. "I''d have thought you''d want to prioritize your efforts for the patients who matter." The barb stings, bringing a flush of embarrassment to my cheeks. I open my mouth to protest, but Vanessa beats me to it. "She''s Alpha Westwood''s mate," she bites out. "I''d think even you would know to show some respect." Dr. Ellison''s eyebrows shoot up as he turns an assessing look my way again. "His mate?" He scoffs. "Then where is the mating mark, Vanessa? Don''t be so gullible." Chapter 83 Ava: Dr. Ellisons Disregard I brace myself as the rude doctor turns his attention fully on me. His eyes are cold, assessing, and I feel stripped bare under his clinical gaze. "Ava Grey," he says, no longer even pretending to look at my chart. His tone is cold. He''s a frigid man of ice, and I want to take a pickaxe to chip him into tiny little ice pieces that I throw into the toilet. I straighten my back as best I can around the pain, lifting my chin as high as it can go with the bandages and pain. I refuse to be looked down on by some asshole with a superiority complex. I had that enough from my own pack! His lip curls into a slight sneer. "Let''s get one thing straight¡ªyou''re getting far more care and attention than you deserve, but you''re stable, and you''ll be on your way to recovery soon enough. You can thank me for that later." I shoot Vanessa an incredulous glance, and she rolls her eyes and shakes her head. Yeah. That''s what I thought. He''s just taking the credit for all the work she''s put in. I can remember, now, her soft voice just before I lost consciousness. She was in the car with me, wasn''t she? Where was this guy? Probably at home, drinking some wine and browsing some sort of medical journal. He looks at Vanessa too, but his face is full of disdain. "Honestly, I don''t know why we''re wasting resources on a Blackwood mutt." The insult stings, but I force myself to keep my expression neutral. I won''t give him the satisfaction of a reaction.@@@@ Turning back to me, he levels me with a scrutinizing stare. "Tell me, are you a shifter or a human? Your scent varies too much for me to be certain." I hate having to tell him anything, but he is the doctor providing care, so I answer. Reluctantly, and only with the partial truth. "I''m unable to shift." Does him saving me really change the dynamic between us? He made it clear at the Lunar Gala that he wanted nothing to do with me. And even if he''s had a change of heart, I''m still just me. An outcast in my own pack. A shifter who can''t shift. It feels like a lifetime ago now that he was trying to reconnect with me in Cedarwood. I hadn''t been ready for that then, either. Full of suspicion, which seems to be my default. The logic of my own reasoning rings false now. It makes no sense at all. Lucas went to incredible lengths to get me out of that hellish situation. He put his own life on the line for me. He lost one of his men to rescue me. Surely that has to mean something. It isn''t that his rejection should be erased, but¡ª He''s been apologizing since he found me in Cedarwood. Is it okay to take his change of heart at face value? Not necessarily to accept it all and walk into this connection without a second thought, but to give him a chance at starting over? And yet my paranoia simmers beneath it all, questioning why he would change. Why, for someone like me? After a lifetime of being treated like a burden, like a source of embarrassment and shame, it''s hard to shake those deeply ingrained feelings of unworthiness. I look up at Vanessa, searching for the right words to explain the tangled mess of emotions swirling inside me. "I don''t know," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. Vanessa''s worry is present in her knitted brows and pursed lips. "I''ll suggest therapy along with your physical injuries. I''m sure there''s a lot you aren''t telling me. Having no ability to shift in a pack like Blackwood must have been..." Her voice trails off. "Well, we have some great therapists. No one like Dr. Ellison, and I''m sure he won''t be here much longer once Alpha Lucas hears about this." Chapter 84 Ava: Doctors Care Dr. Ellison never appears before me again. My new doctor is an older woman who smells like a mix of raw meat and chocolate chip cookies. Like a bunny-slaughtering, chubby grandma. It''s an odd mix that makes my nose wrinkle a little. "Good morning, Miss Grey," she greets me, her voice gentle and sweet, belying her stocky frame. It only adds to the Disney grandma effect, still with a side of vicious killer. "I''m Dr. Annise Beaumont, and I''ll be taking over your care from now on." She moves closer, and I flinch without thinking, tensing at her approach. The rational part of my mind knows she''s here to help, but after the disastrous encounter with Dr. Ellison, I can''t shake the sense of unease that settles in the pit of my stomach. I don''t want to be touched by people who hate me. Dr. Beaumont seems to notice my apprehension, knitting her brows together as she watches me. "I''ve heard of your issues with Dr. Ellison. He''s well known to be a bit of a problem child. Too big for his britches after heading off to university. No need to worry, dear. I don''t care what pack you''re from. I''m just going to check your vitals and take a look at those wounds, make sure everything is healing properly." Of course. All important things a normal doctor would do. I force myself to relax a little beneath her ministrations. She leans over with another whiff of bloody cookie grandma scent, her fingers surprisingly deft as they press against my wrist to check for my pulse. Her gentle, almost maternal touch is unfamiliar to me.@@@@ "Your heart rate is a little elevated," she murmurs, more to herself than to me. "But that''s to be expected, given the circumstances." She peruses the monitor beside my bed, clucking her tongue at my blood pressure. "That should go up with some medication changes," she says, before launching into a casual story about how her daughter had spent a day in the hospital the other day because of a grandchild¡ªa toddler?¡ªwho''d been ill from some sort of tummy bug, horrifying all the shifter parents at daycare. We''re going to keep your antibiotics through IV for now, but you''ll be able to go home on the pill form. Do you have any questions?" I shake my head, flummoxed by her no-nonsense summarization of my care. "Okay. If you need anything, your call light is... Not here. Hmm." Dr. Beaumont takes a moment to check around my bed, picking it up from behind it somewhere on the floor. "Here. Nurses are around all day and night, as I''m sure you''re aware. If you have any more questions, let them know, and I or my colleagues can come chat with you, okay?" "Yes ma''am," I murmur, as she fluffs a pillow behind my head before patting my knee. "Oh, I almost forgot. I''m going to put in an order for a clear liquid diet. So, jello, broth, apple juice¡ªYou can place an order at dinner through the phone, which is... Also not here. Damn it." Irritation flickers across that matronly face, and I can see a hint of the wolf beneath. "They should have had this room prepped as if you were already conscious. My apologies, Miss Grey. Here''s your phone, and again, let us know if you need anything at all. Ah." She snaps her fingers. "Make sure to get up and moving if you can. It helps with healing, and if you can get out of bed, we can get you off the catheter." Catheter? I blink and lift the blanket, peering between my legs. Yep. Not sure how I managed to miss that. Huh. No wonder I didn''t feel full to bursting the moment I woke up. Dr. Beaumont is gone by the time I look back up, and a nurse peeks her head in the door. She looks frazzled. "Hi, Miss Grey? You have a visitor." Chapter 85 Ava: Lucas Visits Lucas strides into the room from behind the wearied nurse. His presence is much as I remember¡ªlike a lion surveying his territory, confident in his domination over everything in his sight. This is the Alpha. Even after everything that''s happened, the sight of him still sends a ripple of attraction and unease through me, a reminder of our complicated history. But this time, there''s a huge part of me that wants to dash over and lift my head, baring my neck to him. To roll and rub against him with whimpers of submission. I shove that part deep into a dark hole inside of me and close the fucking door. Lucas moves with such fluid grace, despite his towering height¡ªhe''s at least six-three, rivaling Alpha Renard''s imposing ability to loom. His hair is tousled, falling into a loose mess around his face and shoulders, and judging by the dark circles beneath his amber eyes, he''s been up all night. And speaking of his eyes... I try to avoid them, but it''s like there''s a force that pulls me into his gaze. It''s different from any time before. At the Gala, they''d burned with desire and curiosity. In Cedarwood, there was always an aching longing in their depths. Today? They''re intense, smoldering with rage that wars with relief. His jaw is clenched, his face set in a way that I''d have expected him to be a grim reaper instead of a visitor. But his brow settles out of its deep furrow and relaxes a little when he sees me, and the wrinkles around his eyes relax. As he approaches my bedside, I can''t help but lean toward him, into the scent of campfire smoke and something smooth and sensual beneath. A dizzying fragrance that has my heart yearning toward him. It should be comforting, but it sets me on edge as I try to pull myself back, waking myself from the brief intoxication with the man that the fates have deigned to mate me to. It''s startling to realize I''m not angry with him anymore. I guess that''s what happens when you get rescued before you''re wiped from the world''s history book. "Hi," I say, because he''s too busy staring at me to talk. "Are you okay?" Some of the stress fades from his face as he grabs the doctor''s stool and takes a seat next to my bed. His gaze lingers on the bandages on my face and neck, before sliding down to my abdomen. His fingers twitch, and he links his hands in his lap. A real smile is always seen in the eyes. My breath catches in my throat as I take in the rugged angles of his face, the way his dark hair falls in tousled waves around those high cheekbones. Even bruised and bandaged as I am, something in his gaze makes me feel beautiful in a way I''ve never experienced before. Not even with Clayton¡ªbut I shove that guilt down, not ready to deal with those thoughts right now. Heat blooms in my cheeks and I lower my gaze, fiddling with the blanket again. "You don''t have to say that." "I''m not just saying it," Lucas counters, his deep voice tinged with gentle amusement. "I mean it, Ava. You''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever laid eyes on." Even knowing that it''s just the mate bond talking, it warms my body from inside out, like a heating pad against the wounds of my heart. A faint smile is desperate to curve my lips, and I struggle against it. Be cool, Ava. Calm. Detached. Professional. You are not going to sit here and flirt with the man who rejected you. You''re strong and independent, and you can stand on your own two feet. I take a deep breath at my pep talk and look at Lucas, repeating my mantra to myself in my head. Too bad Selene isn''t here. She''d help with that. "How did you find me?" His expression sobers, the lightness in his eyes dimming. He still has a hand over mine, and he links our fingers together in an absent gesture as he talks. "It wasn''t easy," he admits. "After you disappeared from Cedarwood, I tried everything to track you down. But it was like you''d vanished into thin air." His jaw tightens, a muscle ticking with repressed emotion. "I knew it had to be the work of your pack, but I couldn''t prove it. Not at first." I swallow hard. Shit. I should probably explain what really happened. But how will he respond when he learns about Clayton? Chapter 86 Ava: Missed Timing The warmth of our linked fingers burn my skin with a thousand unspoken accusations that prickle at my conscience. "I didn''t stop looking. I had scouts in the area, keeping an eye on your father''s home as much as they could, but we''ve historically had a problem keeping any scouts alive in Blackwood territory. We escalated the issues we had, brought our problems to Council, trying to escalate the situation so we could infiltrate. It took a long time before we got the evidence we needed. I hated it, but I couldn''t risk a war with the Council without anything to back up my actions." As Lucas recounts his efforts to find me, I can''t help but tune out, stressing over the secrets that I never felt were secrets at the time. Now, with this fragile peace between us¡ªafter he''s sacrificed in order to save me... It seems like a pretty fucking shitty move to say nothing, no matter how innocent it was. I should tell him. I know I should. But the words catch in my throat, tangled with a web of emotions I can''t seem to untangle. How will he react when he learns that I sought refuge from my heat with another alpha? Will he see it as a betrayal? A violation of our fated bond? When Selene and I spoke, it seemed so simple. He rejected me, so he has no right to be upset. Now? With his fingers linked through mine? With me, alive, here, in his territory? The thought of losing his trust, of shattering the fragile connection that''s blooming between us, fills me with dread. And yet, keeping secrets from him feels like a disservice to what he''s done for me. I take a deep breath, steeling my resolve. "Lucas, there''s something I need to tell you about¡ª" His phone rings, the sudden sound shattering the moment like a rock through a glass window. Lucas frowns, glancing at the screen. "Shit. It''s Kellan. Hold on, Ava, I have to take this. I''ll be right back." His hand squeezes mine in a casual intimacy that breaks my heart. I force a smile. "Of course. Go ahead." As he steps away to answer the call, I can''t help but berate myself for taking too damn long. Stupid, stupid, stupid. Fuck. I was not equipped for this level of romantic entanglement in my life. I am not prepared. Not trained. I haven''t read enough romance novels. I need to do some serious research on this. "Hey," he murmurs, his brows furrowing with concern. I guess my panic is showing. "You okay?" I stare up at him. The sunlight beaming through the window haloes his dark hair, highlighting the gold in his eyes. He''s so beautiful it hurts. "Yeah. I''m okay." My voice is a bit throaty, and I clear it with a little cough. "I was just giving myself a pep talk, because¡ª" His phone rings again, the sound like a blade slicing through the moment, decapitating what courage I had managed to muster. Lucas glances at it with a torn expression. Indecision wars on his face before he sighs and leans down to press a kiss against my forehead. His lips are soft, the caress achingly tender. "Whatever it is that''s worrying you, we can talk about it. I promise. But I have to take care of something first." I feel guilty at the relief that floods through me, but I nod and force a smile. "Go ahead. But... there''s something important we need to discuss when you get back." "I''ll be here," he assures me, his eyes serious as they hold mine. "We can get through anything, Ava. If you just give me a chance, I''ll make up for everything. Everything." Emotion clogs my throat, strangling me with the intensity of it. Unable to speak, I simply nod. Lucas smiles, the curve of his lips gentle and understanding. And then he''s turning, striding out of the room with a purposeful gait. I watch him go, my heart a tangled mess in my chest. The click of the door closing behind him is like a period at the end of a sentence. Alone again. I blow out a shaky breath and rub my hands over my face when I realize something. My necklace. My ring. I grab at my fingers, which are naked. Then my neck, covered in bandages. Nothing. Fuck. Fuck! Every damn time I enter a hospital...@@@@ Chapter 87 Ava: Missing, AGAIN Panic has me looking around the room, as if they would just be sitting somewhere. It''s most likely that someone took my jewelry off when I was brought in. My gaze falls upon the various wires and tubes tethering me to the bed. A thin IV line snakes its way into the crook of my elbow, delivering fluids and medication. A catheter bag hangs from the side of the bed, freeing me from any need for the bathroom. All great, until I need to get up and look for something. Son of a bitch. There''s a wheeled table for meals, but all it has is some paperwork that seems to be welcoming me to the hospital. Does anyone even read those things? Panic is well on its way to blowing its top inside of my head and setting off a full-scale anxiety attack. My eyes dart from the nightstand to the small closet, but there''s no sign of my jewelry anywhere. I keep trying to fiddle with a ring that is no longer on my finger, and it''s driving me crazy. Finally, I remember the call light. With a trembling finger, I depress the button. Seconds feel like an eternity as I wait, my mind racing with possibilities. What if they were lost in the woods, during the attack? I hadn''t stopped to see if they''d fallen off. If they''re all the way out there, how the hell do I get them back? I don''t know a lot about Lucas, but I know alphas. He''d never let me go back there, and it would be impossible to explain how important the jewelry is. I can''t just tell him that they''re used to keep my power hidden. The gentle click of the door opening draws my attention, and a kind-faced nurse steps into the room. She''s older, and smells of human and rubbing alcohol. "Did you press your call light, dear?" "My necklace and ring," I blurt out, struggling to keep my voice calm despite the desperation seeping into it. "I can''t find them anywhere. Do you know what happened to them?" The nurse''s expression softens with understanding. "I''m afraid I wasn''t here when you were first admitted, sweetheart. But let me check with the security team. It''s standard procedure to put any valuables in a safety box, especially when the patient isn''t conscious." Relief washes over me at her words, and I nod gratefully. "Thank you. Those items mean so much to me." "Of course, dear. I''ll be right back." Now to wait. I lean back against the pillows, my fingers idly tracing the bandages wrapped around my neck. Memories of the past few days flood my mind¡ªthe terror, the pain, the overwhelming sense of liberation. And my mate. The word still feels foreign, even as it ignites a flicker of warmth within me. So much has happened. I breathe as directed, waiting for the wave of pain to recede as she opens a clear package of giant yellow socks. They have little rubbery circles on the bottom, probably to keep me from slipping. Leaning my body forward, I ease my feet against the floor. It''s tile, yet the cold doesn''t reach through the thick fabric now snuggling my feet. They aren''t cute, but right now, I love them more than anything I''ve ever worn. Cold floors are the worst to walk on. The nurse hooks the catheter bag onto the IV pole, and I grip the metal rod for support as I heave myself into a standing position, taking in deep gasps of air as I fight against the pain wracking my body from such an ambitious movement. "That''s it," she encourages. "Now, let''s try a few steps." Lady, I feel like I''m dying. Give me a second. But the words can''t come out, because I''m too busy heaving air into my lungs as best as I can. She waits without pushing me, and I lean onto the giant pole. Without it, I''m going to fall on my ass, and they''ll probably need to bring a second person in to get me off the floor. My entire body is weak and shaking with the effort of moving. I''m in awe of how quickly strength can disappear. Hasn''t it only been two days in bed? "Your body''s been through a lot," the nurse says, still upbeat and perky as she speaks. She doesn''t meet my eyes, too busy watching me, with one hand hovering just in front of me, in case I need to be saved. "You had a lot of blood loss and required a few units of blood to be transfused over the past couple days. Your anemia is severe, and you''re still fighting a strong infection, even though it''s under control with antibiotics. Give yourself some grace." "I feel like I''ve been in a coma for a year and am learning to walk again," I mutter between steps. Each one is agonizing, and sweat pops out of every pore on my face with the effort I''m giving to these few steps across the room. I push through the pain with sheer force of will. We make it to the bathroom door, a sad triumph for someone who''s been walking since she was a toddler, and each step is a little easier, as though I''ve warmed up my joints and muscles. It still hurts like hell, though. Step by step, I make my way around the small room, the nurse hovering nearby, ready to offer assistance if needed. "You''re doing great," she praises, with that professionally reassuring voice. A weak smile is the best I can manage as I pant with the exertion. As I complete another lap around the room, the nurse gently guides me back to the bed. "That''s enough for now. I''ll let the doctor know how you did; I''m sure we''ll be pulling your catheter tonight if you can keep this up! One less thing tying you down, right?" Sinking onto the mattress, I let out a shaky exhale, my body trembling with fatigue. The pain is still there, a constant throb informing me of my bad decisions. Chapter 88 Ava: By Her Side After the awkward experience of a catheter removal, a few hobbling walks to the bathroom, a round of pain medication, and an unappetizing dinner of salty yet tasteless beef broth brought to my room from the cafeteria (which was little more than hot water and bouillon¡ªbut I digress), I fall asleep, with no word from Lucas, watching the light wane from my window. When my eyes flutter open again, the room is dark, with the faint hint of moonlight relieving the shadows. There''s the steady beeping of monitors and the muffled sound of activity in the hall, but otherwise, my room is silent and still. My heart''s racing, but I didn''t have a nightmare. Something prickles against my skin, an awareness of someone in the room. Lucas is asleep in the recliner beside my bed. His features are relaxed, the usual intensity gone from his expression in rest. I study him in the low light, taking in the dark stubble along his jaw, the way his dark lashes fan across his cheekbones. Despite everything that''s happened between us, his presence is a comfort and a balm to my heart, broken time and time again by the people who should love me the most. Here he is, keeping vigil by my bedside. The gesture speaks volumes, and I can''t help but dream of a future with my fated mate. A future I''d given up after that night at the Gala. As if sensing my gaze, Lucas stirs, his eyes fluttering open. For a heartbeat, our eyes lock, and the world seems to narrow to just the two of us. He smiles immediately, the kind where your eyes crinkle up and get small because your cheeks are lifted higher than the sky. My heart thumps hard. It''s his fangirl. "Hey," he says in that just-woke-up, groggy voice that should be a sin to have with a face that lovely. "Hey," I respond, smooth as fucking butter. Okay. I really need to get my hands on some romance novels. I bet the heroines in those know how to react when a hot man has his eyes on her.@@@@ "I heard you had a good day." He straightens in his chair, stretching out his arms, then his back. I watch every movement like a stalker. I can see his muscles rippling below the shirt hugging his torso. Why are shifter men so built? It''s unfair, honestly. "I did," I say, pulling my eyes away with some reluctance when I see the satisfaction in his eyes. He''s happy to know I''m attracted to him, but I''m not ready to bring that dynamic into this equation. There''s so much to talk through, so much to deal with. And¡ªI''m just not ready. Lucas'' bunched shoulders relax, and he crosses his legs, casual as can be, as if he hadn''t been fighting some base urges just seconds before. "Oh, I see. I''d hope my men are capable of controlling themselves around a human." I nod. "I''d hope so, too. She makes killer cookies." "They''re doomed." His absolute deadpan delivery has me laughing so hard my abdomen aches. "Ow!" I groan through peals of laughter, holding up a hand when Lucas stands. "I''m fine. It just¡ªow. Fuck. Okay. Ow. Shit. Haha. Oh, man. I''m sorry. That was really funny to me for some reason." "Because of cookies?" he asks, confused. "No, just¡ªoh, never mind." Wiping tears from my eyes, I readjust myself until I''m comfortable again. "It was just funny, thinking of Lisa being the downfall of your pack, seducing all your men with a plate full of chocolate chip cookies. That''s all." "I see." His quirked brow says he doesn''t see at all, but that''s okay. I don''t need him to. I sigh, leaning against my pillows. "When does she fly in?" "Her plane arrives Wednesday at 9:07 a.m.," he reports, the information memorized. "I''ve already set her up in a nearby hotel, and have a car ready for her if she needs one. She will be treated as an honored guest during her stay, and if she wishes to stay long-term..." Here his words go hesitant. "Well, we can help her with a transfer to the university in the city if she needs it," he finally finishes, looking off to the side. There''s a faint blush on his cheeks. He''s embarrassed. Is it from the actions he''s taken to take care of her, or is it because he''s worried he went too far assuming I''m going to stay here? Either way, I smile. "Thank you, Lucas. It really means a lot." "Of course, Ava." He does meet my gaze now, the blush fading and his eyes direct and calm. "I told you before. I''ll do anything. I want you to understand how much I regret my actions before. I won''t ever let you hurt again." Chapter 89 Ava: A Mild Overreaction I glance away from Lucas, unable to hold his intense gaze. My heart sinks like a stone, the weight of the secrets I''ve kept pressing down on me. It isn''t even like I''ve been keeping them on purpose, but I feel like a she-wolf caught cheating on her mate. And yet no matter how innocent it was at the time¡ªno matter what state our mate connection was in¡ªthese are the types of secrets that can bury our relationship before it ever starts. Honesty is the best policy. Better to get it all out in the open, even if he rejects me again. Even if he formally rejects me.@@@@ Last time, the rejection was implied; this time... I shudder at the thought and take a deep, steadying breath, trying to psych myself up. I have to talk about my stay with the Aspen pack. About Clayton. I''ll have to explain about my heat, too. As soon as I gather an ounce of courage, Lucas'' phone rings again. I groan audibly, the sound ripping from my throat before I can stop it. "Are you serious?" It''s the middle of the night! Who the hell calls someone in the middle of the night?! Lucas'' brows furrow in apology, clearly thinking I''m upset that he''s taking calls during our conversation. "I''m sorry, it will only be a moment." "No, no," I rush to assure him, waving a hand. "That''s not it at all. I''m just..." I trail off, unsure of how to explain. He leans forward to kiss my forehead. Apparently this is something he''s going to do often. I don''t mind it, but it doesn''t quite feel like we''re at that point yet. I really need to talk to him. "I''m sorry, Ava. This is another alpha. I''ll be right back." "Go, go." I wave him off. It isn''t like I don''t understand the weight of such a call. But then he utters words that make my blood run cold. "Hey, Clayton, is everything okay?" I''m frozen. I''m a frozen glacier of wolfless shifter, stuck on the hospital bed, staring at the back of my fated mate as he walks out the door, talking on the phone with my... My what? My lover? He''s not my lover. We had sex, yes. Lots of sex. Oh, and I might be pregnant. Which... I don''t think I am. Because wouldn''t they have checked that already? Curling my knees to my chest, I hug them tightly and practice deep breathing, filling my lungs as best as I can. In through my nose, out through my mouth. Slow and steady. I close my eyes, trying to focus solely on the rhythm of my breath. My heart''s rhythm is loud in my ears, almost headache-inducing, the pulsing whoosh so strong that I can feel it echoing through my entire body. The anxious thoughts continue. Clayton. Lucas. What they could be discussing. What Lucas will say or do when he finds out the truth. Magicians and Lycans. Selene. In. Out. In. Out. Spiraling into a panic attack isn''t an option. I''m a grown woman. I can handle a situation like this. Life isn''t always going to be roses. It never was before, and it''s not going to be now. When Lucas returns, he''ll give me a chance to explain myself fully. My breathing begins to even out as I concentrate on the simple act of inhaling and exhaling. The tension in my shoulders releases its grip. In. Out. In. Out. The sound of footsteps in the hallway brings anxiety flaring up inside of me, but I soothe its presence with a few more cycles of breathing as Lucas steps into the room, his phone no longer pressed to his ear. When he gets closer, I turn my head to peek at him through the hair that''s fallen over my shoulder. He looks perturbed and thoughtful, which brings up my hope meter by a drastic amount. "I''m so sorry to do this, Ava, but I''m going to have to leave," he says, coming out of fucking nowhere with that one. "Leave?" I ask, flummoxed. Why leave? We have a conversation that needs to be had. He scratches at his hair with a groan. "So, I haven''t told you everything yet." My heart rate skyrockets. Shit. It never occurred to me that Lucas would have his own secrets. Is it another girl? Did he choose another mate? Is there a real Luna in his pack? Fuck. How could I ever think that he wouldn''t have chosen a mate himself? After everything that happened with Clayton, I should have assumed it would be the case. I try to keep the tears out of my eyes, but by the blurring of my vision, I can tell it isn''t working well. I pull off my glasses, setting them on the nightstand as I rub my eyes, trying to wipe away the tears before he notices. "Wait a¡ªAva, are you crying?" Chapter 90 Lucas: Worries LUCAS Only half my attention is on the information Clayton''s passing me. The rest of it is on the bandaged little she-wolf just beyond the door. Her scent has been changing daily, and I can''t quite put my finger on what it is. It isn''t a bad change, but it''s different. Add that to the way she blew up when my phone rang, and I''m starting to get a little worried that I haven''t been around for her during such a traumatic time. She''d been kidnapped, even if it was by her own family, and then viciously attacked after trying to run away. On top of it all, she has a mate that was stupid enough to reject her. I''m sure she has no idea how much she can rely on me, and I can''t blame her for being so evasive with her affection. We''ve made progress, but I keep pushing my luck¡ªtouching her, kissing her forehead, sniffing around her when I think she doesn''t notice... "Lucas? Are you still there?" Clayton''s voice cuts through my distracted haze. "Yes, I''m here." I pinch the bridge of my nose, halting my pacing in the hospital corridor. My obsession with Ava is becoming problematic, but my wolf is irritated that I took any focus from my brain onto anything else. If it was up to him, we''d be glued to her side until our mating mark was a year old on her neck. "You need to focus," Clayton admonishes, his words laced with an edge I rarely hear from him. "This situation demands our full attention." I nod, even though he can''t see me. He flew in to help manage the Blackwood Pack, and I ditched him to see Ava in the hospital. He deserves my full attention. Clayton''s too good of a friend for me to be distracted over my personal issues. "You''re right. Go ahead." Clayton''s voice takes on a grim quality. "We''ve received reports of increased rogue activity in the area. It appears they may be mobilizing for an attack. Renard and the entire Grey family is still missing, along with a few other players from the pack. Our scouts are of the opinion that these rogues are working for Renard in some way, and might even be connected with the Unregistered. We''ve yet to locate any connections with either of them, but we aren''t done looking." A low growl rumbles in my chest. The mere mention of Renard and Ava''s shitty family ignites a simmering fury within me. After what they''ve done to her, I won''t rest until they''re all corpses. "And Grace?" "She''s still in the hospital. All treatment has been withdrawn, and they''re keeping an eye on her. So far, she''s stable, but still in a coma. If she doesn''t wake up soon, she''ll die of dehydration before the wolfsbane gets her." "Good." I have no remorse over this. The bitch deserves that and more. I only wish she was awake for the pain. "How are we dealing with the situation with the rogues?" "For now, we''re trying to gather more intelligence," Clayton responds, his tone even and measured. "But we need to be prepared to defend. The real problem, of course¡ª" "Should have thought of that before you decided to take over the entire goddamn pack, Westwood." "Shut up, Aspen." He''s not wrong, though. "I''ll get everything settled here and let her know I''ll be gone for a while. Fucking politics gets in the way of everything." I pause, realizing that he''s been there for me this entire time instead of looking for his own mate. "Hey, did you find your mate?" "Ah... Yeah. Yeah, I did." "Good." Since he doesn''t volunteer any details, I don''t pry. We don''t do that kind of shit. "All right, man. Thanks again. I''ll see you in the morning. I need to go talk to Ava." He hesitates a beat too long for it to be normal, and I wonder again what''s wrong with the fucking guy. "Okay. Take care of your mate, Lucas." He hangs up on that abrupt note, and I stare at my phone, bemused, before shrugging it off and heading back inside. Ava''s got her face on her knees. Is she asleep? Her breathing is slow and even, but it doesn''t look comfortable. When I approach, she turns her head and I can see those oversized glasses and her giant blue eyes peeking at me through the dark blonde hair that I love. It''s like silk against my fingers. I hate that I have to leave her again so soon. Fuck politics. "I''m so sorry to do this, Ava, but I''m going to have to leave." "Leave?" she asks, stunned. Her face is pale. Of course. She must think I''m trying to keep away from her on purpose. I haven''t told her any details about the takeover, about how her family and Renard ran off when they realized they were outmatched. I scratch at my hair, groaning. I have no idea how she''s going to take this. "So, I haven''t told you everything yet." If I thought her face was pale just moments ago, now I realize how wrong I am. Every drop of color drains, and she sways despite being seated on the bed. I watch as she stares off, before suddenly taking off her glasses and putting them to the side. Is she going to go to sleep? Is this the famous cold shoulder? But then she rubs her eyes, and something glistens against her skin. "Wait a¡ªAva, are you crying?" Chapter 91 Ava: Clearing the Air (I) All my thoughts circle into some sort of insane melodrama right out of Selene''s favorite TV show, and I slap my hands against my face, rubbing hard against my cheeks, as though I can push the tears right back into my eyes. "Sorry," I say, as Lucas rests a worried hand against my back, stroking me like you would pet a puppy. It''s cute. He doesn''t seem to know what to do with me, while I''m just grateful that he''s trying. Once I''m sure my tears are gone, I smile up at him. "I''m just frazzled." "You''ve been through a lot. Did I upset you when I took the phone call?" "No!" The word bursts from me in horror. Does he think I''m that kind of person, who gets upset when he has to do important things instead of watching me sit in a hospital bed? "Not at all." He blows out a breath in what I''m sure is massive relief. No one wants a mate that high maintenance. "Are you upset that I have to leave?" I cringe. "It isn''t that." I just came to some insane levels of assumptions. "Why... do you have to go?" "Ah." Now he looks uncomfortable, and takes a seat on my bed, grabbing my hand. Oh, God. This can''t be good. "Once we were safe, Kellan¡ªmy beta¡ªled a force of my men into the heart of the Blackwood pack." I must not look devastated enough, because he clarifies, "In an act of war." Since he seems to want some sort of input from me, I nod to show that I''m following. "Unfortunately, in the chaos, your family and Alpha Renard escaped, but the territory is under our control." I nod again. "We took over your pack," he says, as if I''m not understanding. "I heard you." I tilt my head. "I don''t care what happens to them." Too bad all the important people escaped. His eyes meet mine, unwavering. "At the Gala, I''d been under the impression you were working with your family¡ªwith the alpha of your pack." So that''s why he looked at me with such intense hatred. "After the Gala, I looked into you. It took us a long time to get someone into the pack to get the information, but I heard that you were wolfless and not treated well because of it." There''s regret all over his face, and his thumb rubs over the back of my hand, over and over, in silent contrition. "I''m so sorry, Ava. If I had just kept my head out of my ass, I would have brought you back with me that night. You would have been safe. I was so focused on how I felt about your alpha that I didn''t stop to think that I should have trusted in my fated mate." I look down, guilt stabbing into me with even more fervor. "The past is the past," I murmur, shoving aside memories of the deep pain that ached in my chest every day for months. "Yes," he agrees, with such relief that tears come to my eyes. I hope he''s as fervent about this once I get the words out. "So... I was going into heat, and some rogues found me. They kidnapped me off the street, calling me an omega." Lucas leans forward, taking in a deep whiff of my scent with a frown. "Omega? A true omega? You''ve never smelled like one. In fact, aside from smelling like all the wolves you surround yourself with, you never smelled much like a shifter at all... Something I should have recognized earlier." I shrug. "Apparently, I smell like one when I''m in heat." He nods, accepting this without comment. Being wolfless means nothing makes sense. "How did you get away?" "I was in the car with them, and the local pack ran us off the road. I had a few injuries and was brought to their pack hospital." "Wait, the local pack¡ªAspen?" He stiffens, suspicion finally dawning. I squeeze his hand. "They had no idea who I was. I only gave them my first name. But, I went into a severe heat. It was affecting everyone around me." He doesn''t withdraw his hand, but it goes slack, his face expressionless and he begins to truly process my words. His eyes go for my neck, but everything is covered beneath bandages. Chapter 92 Ava: Clearing the Air (II) My stomach churns, and I get through the rest of the words as quickly as I can. "My heat was uncontrollable, and I had sex with the alpha there. He took care of me and Phoenix kidnapped me when I was shopping with his sister. No, we aren''t mated, but we aren''t strangers, either." There. It''s out. I peek at Lucas to see his reaction, but he''s just sitting there, his eyes unfocused. It''s obvious that he''s taking some time to process everything. My eyes drop to our linked hands, and I wonder if I should pull away before he does. "Huh," he says, and squeezes my fingers. Of all the responses I''d been expecting, that one isn''t on my list. "Lucas?" He smiles at me, a lopsided little one. "I''m going to need a little time to process all this. I don''t understand how you can go into heat without a wolf, for one. But I''m not angry, Ava." I narrow my eyes in suspicion. "That doesn''t seem right." He sighs. "I''m... disappointed. In the situation, in how I put you there. In the way things could have gone but didn''t, because of me. I''m angry at myself, and I have to think about things a bit. But I''m not upset with you, Ava. I don''t want to leave with you thinking that this changes anything on my end." He lifts our linked hands to his lips, pressing a soft kiss against my knuckles that has my belly fluttering. "I know that you haven''t chosen us yet. I know that there''s a lot more that you haven''t told me. I know that I fucked up. And I''m not going to do it again, not when you''re right here. I''ve already lost you twice. I''ll never let it happen again. Do you understand?" His golden eyes are intense. Despite the roughness to his voice, his words are calm and unhurried as he speaks. His words are sweet, but his actions are stirring a desire that''s far from innocent. "Lucas¡ª" "Shh." His tongue darts out to taste my skin, and his groan sends quivers straight into the very core of me. I shift beneath the blanket, wondering how we''ve gone from emotional admissions two seconds ago to this. "I''m not going to push you," he murmurs against my skin, pressing kiss after kiss into my palm. "But if I want to keep that promise, I''m going to have to walk away from you right now. Fuck. My wolf is going insane. He doesn''t want to talk anymore. He''s been crazy about you since the beginning." I reach out with my other hand, gently touching his disheveled hair. "Don''t go yet." There''s a yellow glint in his amber eyes. His wolf is here, straining for control. Lucas nips at my wrist, pulling back with a sigh, and I feel empty with the extra space between us. He hasn''t even kissed me properly, and I''m this much of a mess. "I''ll try to keep him in control," he mutters, and I shake my head. "It''s fine. Our bond is always going to be there." "I don''t want it influencing you into something you''re unhappy with." Confusion has me tilting my head. "Isn''t it influencing you, too, then, by your own logic?" He growls and leans forward, slamming his mouth against mine in a rough and desperate kiss. Letting desire loose is a relief on my heart, and I open my lips against the invasion of his tongue without a moment of hesitation, sliding my hands through his hair with a soft moan of assent. It''s a rough kiss, a claiming one, that suddenly softens its approach as his brain catches up to his mate instincts. Pecking soft kisses against my lips, which already feel swollen, he murmurs my name, over and over, like a priest to prayer. I nuzzle against him, ignoring the pain in my abdomen as I try to get closer. "Ava," he says again on a soft sigh, pressing tiny kisses against the corners of my mouth. "I don''t care if I''m influenced. I''ll never have enough of you. Never. Don''t doubt me for a second. I''ll happily be enslaved to our bond for the rest of my life. There are no regrets for me, as long as you''re here." Chapter 93 Lucas: With Clayton LUCAS Challenge him. Rip him apart. My wolf''s snarling has occupied the majority of my short flight to White Peak, getting closer to the man who''s tasted my mate in ways that he never should have. My phone''s off, because I don''t know what I''ll do if he calls. The primal part of me is incensed, wanting to sink my teeth into his throat and tear it out, savoring every drop of the blood that spurts, content in knowing his soul has departed this world. But the rest of me recognizes that Clayton is my friend and ally. What am I supposed to do with all these fucking feelings tripping me up inside? Having Ava back is supposed to make everything easier. Make things simple. In my absence, will she begin to doubt my words? If she sees Clayton, would she choose me over him? I don''t have that confidence. The fated bond between us is my only advantage. That, and the distance I can maintain between her and the alpha I trust with the honor of my entire pack. I can never let her return to Cedarwood. There''s no way in hell I''ll lose the little advantage I have. As the plane touches down, I take a deep breath, trying to center myself. I know Clayton will be waiting at the airport to personally escort me to the Blackwood pack lands. I can''t let him see the turmoil raging inside me. I have to maintain control. Even knowing that, it''s a losing battle. Every step I take through the terminal feels like a countdown to an inevitable confrontation. My wolf paces restlessly beneath my skin, eager for blood. I clench my fists, my nails digging into my palms as I fight to keep the shift at bay. Mine, my wolf growls. She is ours. No one else can have her. To him, Clayton is nothing more than competition. My wolf may look at other alphas with respect, but he never looks at them with friendship. Help. The word feels like a slap in the face. Like he isn''t here to get a chance to see her. Like he has any right to be involved in Ava''s life. Fuck. Jealousy, that fickle little bitch, just won''t stop. Clayton really is here to help. He''s been helping this entire time, hasn''t he? There''s no point trying to assign ulterior motives to his actions. We can''t get past this situation if I''m going to be like this. He touched her, my wolf growls again, the memory of Ava''s confession ringing in my ears. He had his hands on what''s ours. I close my eyes, fighting back the shift that threatens to overtake me. I can''t lose control. Not here, not now. "I appreciate you coming to help with Blackwood," I force out, the words tasting like ash on my tongue. "But Ava is my responsibility. My mate. I''ll handle things with her myself." Clayton glances over at me, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. "She''s not marked, Lucas. You know as well as I do that until she bears your bite, she''s fair game." A low growl rumbles in my chest, my wolf clawing at the inside of my skin, desperate to break free. Mine, he snarls. She''s mine. "She''s my fated," I snap, my control slipping. "I won''t let anyone else have her. Not even you." The words hang in the air between us, heavy with implication. Clayton''s jaw clenches, his eyes fixed on the road ahead. "That choice is for her to make. I have no intention of interfering, but I won''t step back if she wants something else, Lucas." My mate, my wolf snarls in my head. My jaw aches from grinding my teeth together, my fingers aching as they''ve been clenched into fists too long. Every instinct screams to lash out, to put Clayton in his place. To make it clear that Ava is mine. But I can''t. Not if I want any chance with her. We won''t let him have a chance, I promise my wolf. We''ll keep her close. Make her ours in every way that matters. My wolf settles slightly at that, appeased by the vow. I take a deep breath, trying to rein in my temper. Clayton''s right, but that doesn''t mean I have to like it. The rest of the drive passes in suffocating silence, the miles stretching out like an endless chasm. By the time we reach White Peak, my nerves are frayed to the breaking point, my wolf pacing restlessly beneath my skin. Chapter 94 Ava: Lisa (I) Three nights. Three lonely, empty nights staring at the sterile hospital ceiling. Only Lucas'' voice on the phone breaks up the monotony, checking in on me each evening. I hate how much comfort I draw from hearing the deep, soothing rumble of his voice, hate that I keep glancing at the clock, waiting for his call. Life is hard without Selene here. She would be able to help me work through these feelings. Separate what''s me from the demands of my fate bond. Beyond that, she would have kept me entertained with her wry observations. Dr. Beaumont had mentioned this morning that it seemed as though my rate of healing was increasing. Her confusion over it nags at me. Is Selene getting closer? After the car accident, I noticed my wounds knitting together faster once she returned. I''d assumed it was from my heat, but perhaps...@@@@ "Miss Grey?" I look up to see the nurse peeking around my door, a hesitant smile on her face. "You have a visitor." Visitor? I stare at her in confusion. Lucas is still away dealing with pack politics, and he would have called first anyway. My mind races, trying to figure out who it could possibly be, when a blur of motion pushes past the nurse. "Ava!" "Lise?" I barely have time to process what''s happening before she''s flinging her arms around me, squeezing me so tightly it borders on painful. "Ow, careful!" "Sorry, sorry!" She loosens her grip immediately, leaning back to look at me. Her eyes are shining with unshed tears. "I was just so worried about you! God, Ava, what happened? Are you okay? Lucas called me, but he didn''t explain much beyond you being in the hospital." The worry and gentle nagging in her words, the way her eyes dart over my body, the way her hands flutter and hover over me as if she''s not sure where to touch first¡ªit all brings tears to my eyes. I hiccup. Then I sob. Then, I weep. No, it''s not weeping. Weeping implies a woman who cries in silence, shoulders maybe trembling a little. Weeping is a beautiful art, an act that''s painted in somber colors, touching all who view it. I''m just... Sobbing. Wailing. Blubbering. I swallow hard, trying to figure out where to even begin. So much has happened in such a short time. "It''s a long story," I say weakly. Lisa settles onto the edge of the bed, grabbing my hand. "I''ve got time." And so I tell her. Everything. From the moment I left Beaniverse to my failed attempt at running away and being kidnapped by my family. I talk about the discovery of my fated mate bond with Lucas, even though she''s heard it before. I talk about Selene and her cryptic remarks. I talk about Clayton and my time in the Aspen pack. And finally, I talk about my rescue and the events that led to me being here, in this hospital bed. By the time I finish, Lisa gapes at me, her eyes wide with shock. "Holy shit, Ave. That''s... a lot." "Yeah," I agree with a shaky laugh. "It''s been a wild ride." "And you''re... what, some kind of special shifter? With a fated mate bond to the alpha of the Westwood pack?" Lisa shakes her head in disbelief. "This is insane." "Tell me about it," I mutter. It still doesn''t feel real, even to me. When I summarize it like I did, it feels like so much has happened¡ªstraight out of one of Selene''s trash TV dramas. Lisa squeezes my hand, her expression softening. "I''m just glad you''re okay. Well, mostly okay," she amends, glancing at my bandaged wounds. "Lucas said you were pretty badly hurt." I nod, wincing at the memory of Todd''s attack. "Yeah. It was... it was bad. But I''m healing." Faster than I should be, apparently. "Good." Lisa''s voice is fierce. "Because as soon as you''re better, I''m going to kick your ass for scaring me like that. Running off without a word, getting yourself kidnapped and mauled..." She shakes her head again. "Don''t ever do that again, you hear me?" "I won''t," I promise. And I mean it. I never want to go through anything like that ever again. We lapse into silence for a moment, just holding onto each other. It''s a comfort, having Lisa here. A piece of normalcy in the midst of all this chaos. "So," Lisa says eventually, a mischievous glint in her eye. "Tell me more about this Lucas guy. Is he as hot as he sounds on the phone?" I can''t help but laugh, even as a blush heats my cheeks. "Lise!" "What? I''m just asking!" She grins at me. "Come on, spill. I want all the dirty details." And just like that, it''s almost like old times. Gossiping and giggling like young girls without responsibilities. Like we''re in an apartment instead of a hospital room. Like we''re drinking wine instead of asking for little cartons of apple juice from the nurse. For a little while, I can almost forget about the supernatural drama that''s taken over my life. Almost. Chapter 95 Ava: Lisa (II) A light tapping at my door pulls us out of our giggling. "Come in," I call out, wiping the last of my tears away. I''m sure my eyes are red and puffy, but I can''t find it in me to care. Dr. Beaumont steps into the room, her smile gentle as she takes in the sight of us huddled together on the bed. "Well now, isn''t this a pretty picture?" For the past few days, Dr. Beaumont has been thorough in my care. I''ve come to enjoy her visits, even if they''re just for work. She''s respectful to both nurses and patients, and doesn''t treat me with the awed deference like some of the nurses do. Everyone knows I''m their alpha''s fated mate, even the humans. Few seem to understand that we aren''t in a relationship, though. It is interesting to see how many humans think of Lucas as ''their'' alpha, though. I''m used to a distinct difference between shifter and human, even in the Aspen territory. Here, there are humans working alongside shifters, and they even interact with each other. Just yesterday I heard a shifter nurse talking to a human doctor about her mate''s desires for shifted sex¡ªsomething I''ve known about but never heard talked about¡ªand the human hadn''t been scandalized. She''d even asked questions. Maybe she watches the same show Selene does. TV is great for normalizing things. "Lisa, this is Dr. Beaumont. She''s been taking care of me." I introduce them, watching as they shake hands. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Lisa." Dr. Beaumont''s eyes twinkle. "I must say, a little company has really helped our Ava here look a lot better." That has to be a lie. My eyes are still puffy and swollen, and hurt a little when I blink. Still¡ªhaving Lisa here, being able to cry, and talk, and laugh... It''s helped. A lot. "Thank you for taking such good care of her," Lisa says earnestly, like an older sister more than a friend. Dr. Beaumont chuckles. "Oh, it''s my job. And even if it wasn''t..." She leans in conspiratorially. "No one tells Lucas no when it comes to Ava''s care. She''s in the best hands here." He''s been overseeing my treatment and making sure I have the best of everything, and it''s not a secret. Still, hearing it stated so plainly is embarrassing. Lisa perks up at that, a grin spreading across her face. "That''s great! You can come stay with me, Ave. Your overprotective alpha has me in a nice apartment instead of a hotel. It''ll be great!" Dr. Beaumont hesitates, glancing between us. "You''ll have to take that up with Kellan, I''m afraid. He''s in charge of Ava''s security." Lisa doesn''t miss a beat, whipping out her cell phone and dialing Kellan''s number. I can only watch, my heart in my throat, as she launches into her request. "Hey, Kellan? It''s Lisa. Listen, can you bring a few things for Ava in the morning? She''s going to need a cell phone, some clothes, and oh! Pepper spray. Definitely pepper spray." Even from across the room, I can hear Kellan''s confused voice. "Pepper spray? Why would she need¡ª" "Because," Lisa cuts him off, exasperation dripping from her tone, "I don''t need anyone sniffing around and causing issues, okay? Just trust me on this. Girls need pepper spray." She gives me a stern look. I''m not going to argue with her. It would have come in handy recently, on a few occasions. There''s a long pause, and then Kellan''s voice again, still sounding baffled. "Ava will have guards with her at all times, Lisa. She won''t need pepper spray. There are already guards stationed all over her hospital wing and by her door." That''s news to me. Then again, I haven''t left my room¡ªever. Even when I was encouraged to go on a hallway walk, I refused and paced in my room instead. Guards. Of course I have guards. Because even now, even here, I''m not really free. I''m still a prisoner, just in a gilded cage instead of a dingy cell. Lisa argues with Kellan for a few more moments, but I tune out their words, my mind reeling. Dr. Beaumont, perhaps sensing the rising tension, quickly makes her escape. "Well, this conversation is above my pay grade," she jokes weakly, edging toward the door. "I''ll get your discharge papers ready, Ava. You should be good to go after breakfast tomorrow." And then she''s gone, leaving me alone with Lisa and the weight of my new reality pressing down on my chest. Guards. Constant surveillance. No privacy, no freedom. Is this really what my life has come to? Trading one form of captivity for another? I close my eyes, fighting back the sudden sting of tears. I should be happy. I''m alive, I''m safe, I''m surrounded by people who care about me. But all I feel is trapped, already suffocated by the expectations and obligations that come with being Lucas''s mate. I don''t want guards. I don''t want to be watched and monitored and controlled. I just want to be normal, to live my life on my own terms. To find me. I managed that at Cedarwood, and I was happy there. Chapter 96 Ava: Life in Westwood (I) Lucas still calls me every night, but Lisa had helped encourage me to text him yesterday, asking for space, at least until he returns to Westwood. I''m sure he gets hourly reports from all my guards, but at least I don''t have to worry about playing nice when I''m starting to feel resentful and frustrated, despite knowing I should be grateful for being saved. I''m grateful to him for a lot. Having guards around should be a small price for all of this. It''s just hard. "Welcome home!" Lisa exclaims as she flings open the door to her new apartment. When Lisa said that Lucas had settled her into an apartment, I''d expected something... I don''t know. Normal? This is far from normal. The luxurious living room has been decorated in some sort of eclectic, artistic mix of boho wall decor and minimalist furniture, leaving bright, wide open spaces with bright splashes of color and texture on the walls. Floor-to-ceiling windows flood the space with natural light, framed by curtains I''m afraid to even touch. How can curtains look so expensive? A sleek kitchen gleams in the corner, all stainless steel appliances and marble countertops, with white cabinets that are going to be a terrible experience to keep clean. It''s like the entire apartment was made with maid service in mind. "Wow," I breathe, running my fingers along the back of the luxurious leather couch. "Lucas really went all out, didn''t he?" But they don''t hear me, because¡ªwell, they''re still arguing. Lisa''s voice rises, competing with the clatter of her heels against the hardwood as she storms after Kellan. "We don''t need a guard dog watching our every move in here. What, you think someone''s going to scale fifteen stories and bust through the window?" I tune out Kellan''s gruff response, focusing instead on the sprawling cityscape beyond the glass. Skyscrapers pierce the sky, glinting in the afternoon sun. Cars crawl along the streets below, tiny and insignificant from this height. People crowd the streets. It''s busy. Almost dying will change a lot of things, I guess. Slowly, I turn from the window, my gaze settling on Lisa and Kellan as they face off in the middle of the living room. Lisa''s cheeks are flushed, her eyes bright with indignation, while Kellan looks like he''s aged a decade in the span of their conversation. "I appreciate your concern," I say quietly, my voice steady despite the emotions churning in my gut. "But Lisa''s right. I need space to breathe, Kellan. I can''t live my life constantly looking over my shoulder." Kellan''s brow furrows, his mouth opening as if to argue, but I hold up a hand to stop him. "I''m not saying I don''t want protection. I know the risks, and I''m grateful for everything you and Lucas have done to keep me safe. But there has to be a balance. I can''t heal if I''m suffocating under the weight of my own security detail." Lisa nods emphatically, her hand coming to rest on my shoulder in a show of solidarity. "Exactly. We''re not saying no guards at all. Just not in the apartment. Give us some room to exist without being watched." Kellan drags a hand down his face, his shoulders sagging in defeat. "Fine," he grumbles. "No guards inside the apartment. But I''m posting them in the hallway and the lobby. And you''re not to leave without an escort, understand?" It''s not perfect, but it''s a start. A small victory in the battle for my autonomy. I nod, relief loosening the knot in my chest. "Understood. Thank you, Kellan." He grunts in acknowledgment, already turning to leave. "I''ll be back in the morning. Get some rest, both of you." And then he''s gone, the door clicking shut behind him with a finality that feels strangely anticlimactic. Lisa lets out a whoosh of breath, her hand falling from my shoulder as she turns to face me. "Well, that was fun," she deadpans, a wry smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. "Nothing like a good old-fashioned pissing contest to welcome you home." I snort, shaking my head. "Home. Right." My gaze drifts back to the window, to the unfamiliar skyline and the aching absence of Selene''s presence. "Feels more like just another prison." It''s unfair to feel that way. I know it is. But I feel like I haven''t been able to breathe in forever. Lisa''s expression softens, her eyes shining with understanding. "I know, Ave. But at least you''re out of that house, right? We''ll make it work. It won''t be so bad here. I can already tell." She loops her arm through mine, tugging me towards the kitchen. "Now come on, I''m starving. Let''s see what kind of gourmet shit Lucas stocked this place with." Chapter 97 Ava: Life in Westwood (II) "Ava, Lisa, this is Jericho. He''s one of our most experienced enforcers and will be overseeing your training." Kellan''s introduction hangs in the air as I take in the man before me. Jericho''s weathered face is a tapestry of scars, each one a story etched into his skin. His eyes, a piercing blue, seem to see right through me, assessing and calculating in equal measure, his scarred lip curling in disdain. I force myself to stand tall, to meet his stare head-on. "These are the whelps I''m meant to train? They look like they''d snap in a stiff breeze." Kellan''s jaw tightens. "Jericho, mind your tongue. Ava and Lisa are under the Alpha''s protection. You will treat them with respect." Jericho snorts, a harsh sound in the tense air between us. The shifter''s lip curls, exposing yellowed teeth. "Respect is earned, not given. They live or die by their own strength, not mine. If they can''t handle it, that''s not my problem." "They''re under our Alpha''s protection," Kellan grits out again, his patience clearly fraying. "You just need to train them. Help them learn to defend themselves." The shifter snorts, a harsh, derisive sound that sets my teeth on edge. "Defend themselves? Look at them, barely more than pups. Soft. Weak." He spits the words like they''re poison on his tongue. "What''s the point? They''ll be dead within a week out there."@@@@ Kellan takes a step forward, his posture radiating menace. "Let me make this clear," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "Ava and Lisa''s wellbeing is of the utmost importance to Alpha Lucas. If anything happens to them under your watch, you''ll answer to him directly. Do you understand?" For a moment, the shifter looks like he might argue, his scarred face twisting with disdain. But then he shrugs, a casual roll of his shoulders that does nothing to dispel the tension crackling in the air. "Fine. But the Alpha should have better priorities. A real leader doesn''t waste time coddling weaklings." "Then teach us," I say, my voice ringing with a conviction I don''t quite feel. "Show us how to survive. We''re not afraid to learn, to do whatever it takes." The shifter stares at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then he nods, a single, sharp jerk of his chin. "Alright then, girl. Let''s see what you''re made of." He takes a step back, his posture shifting into a loose, ready stance. "Come at me with everything you''ve got. And don''t hold back, because I sure as hell won''t." Lisa looks at Jericho with her face scrunched up, her confusion clear. "You mean, just... attack you? Right now? Just like that?" Jericho''s scarred lip twists in a sneer. "You expecting an engraved invitation, girl? In the real world, your enemies won''t wait for you to be ready. They''ll strike hard and fast, without warning." My heart pounds as he turns his piercing gaze on me. "You think you got what it takes, Little Missy Ava? Then prove it. Come at me with everything you''ve got." "I''ve only ever defended myself." And even that was a recent development. "Then now is a good time to learn. Come on, girls! Don''t lollygag about. This is your life at stake. Come at me!" Lisa charges at the shifter with a determined yell. He sidesteps her easily, grabs her arm, and uses her own momentum to send her sprawling to the ground. "Lisa!" I cry out as she shrieks in pain. Jericho turns to me, waiting, an expectant sneer on his scarred face. My mind races, trying to analyze the best approach. I lunge at him, feinting left before swinging right. But he''s too fast. In a blur of motion, he has me pinned face-down on the mat, my arm wrenched behind my back. "Again," he grunts, releasing me. "Get up. Both of you." Chapter 98 Ava: Life in Westwood (III) After several rounds of Jericho demanding we attack him, only for us to end up on the ground with new bruises every time, I collapse onto the dusty ground, chest heaving, lungs screaming for air. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes. Lisa lies beside me, equally drenched, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Jericho looms over us, his scarred face impassive. "Pathetic. You''d be dead the moment a wolf looked at you wrong." I glare up at him, too winded to retort. He jerks his head, motioning for us to rise. "On your feet. Follow me." Somehow, I stagger upright, my muscles trembling with exhaustion. Lisa groans as she pushes herself up, her face flushed and hair plastered to her forehead. Jericho leads us to the track, his stride purposeful. "You''re so weak, you''d probably break your necks running through the woods. From now on, five miles around this track every morning." I gape at him, but he''s not finished. He rattles off a list of exercises¡ªpush-ups, sit-ups, something called burpees, some lunges that I''m not entirely certain how to do without a visual¡ªthat we''ll be doing daily to build strength. Lisa makes a noise of despair beside me. Jericho''s piercing gaze finds mine. "Alpha Westwood will be gone at least another month dealing with the Blackwood situation. Don''t expect him to swoop in and save you." Something hot and defiant rises in my chest. I lift my chin, meeting his stare head-on. "I wouldn''t want to be saved anyway." For the first time, a hint of a smile tugs at Jericho''s lips. "You''ve got guts, girl. Maybe there''s hope for you yet." Lisa stares at the track, dejection dripping from her pores. "How many times do we have to go around for five miles?"@@@@ I shrug, just as clueless. "No idea." Jericho scoffs, his lip curling in disdain. I''m starting to think that''s his default look. "Unbelievable. You two are so sheltered you don''t even know how to track distance." It''s not like I''ve had much opportunity for extracurricular sports, what with being locked away in a pack that didn''t see any point in allowing any enrichment in my life. I bite my tongue, knowing any excuses will only earn me another scathing remark. Lisa, however, seems to have no such reservations. She plants her hands on her hips, glaring at Jericho. "Well, excuse us for not being born with an innate knowledge of track and field. How about you enlighten us instead of standing there judging?" For a moment, I think Jericho might actually snap at her. But then he barks out a laugh, shaking his head. "Fair enough. Twelve laps around this track is roughly five miles. And before you ask, yes, I expect you to keep count." I eye the track, the red rubber seeming to stretch on forever. Twelve laps. My legs ache just thinking about it. But I straighten my spine, determined not to show weakness. If this is what it takes to become strong enough to protect myself, then so be it. Lisa snorts. "I hate him. But... I think he might actually be good deep down." A laugh bursts from me, and Jericho''s head snaps in our direction. "Stop playing around like a bunch of girls and run like men!" "I am a girl!" Lisa yells, indignant. Jericho''s roar echoes across the track. "You''re nothing more than a recruit, so shut your yap and run!" Lisa''s jaw drops, but she clamps it shut and focuses on the track ahead. I hide a smile, pushing through the burn in my muscles. Jericho may be an asshole, but he''s an asshole who''s going to make us stronger. Every time we slow down, here''s there to bitch at us until we bring up the pace. Every time we stumble, he''s there to laugh. Every time we stop, he''s there to scream in our ears. So we run. "Keep your arms at a ninety degree angle," Jericho barks as we round the track again. My lungs burn, a stitch in my side screaming with every stride. "I can''t," Lisa wheezes beside me, her face beet red. "I''m dying." "Did I ask for your opinion, recruit?" Jericho''s voice cracks like a whip. "Elbows in, Blackwood. You''re not a chicken." "Blackwood?" she yelps. "I''m human! My name is Lisa Randall!" "Even worse!" I grit my teeth so hard my jaw aches. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes. Every muscle in my body feels like it''s on fire. "I changed my mind," Lisa pants, each word coming out in a ragged gasp. "He''s not good deep down. He''s the fucking devil." Chapter 99 Ava: Life in Westwood (IV) A plastic thud startles me awake. I crack open an eye to see Lisa''s alarm clock skitter across the floor, her arm still extended from the throw. "I can''t do this anymore," she moans into her pillow. "Everything hurts. I think my eyelashes are sore." I laugh, but it turns into a groan as I slide out of bed, my muscles screaming in protest. Four days of Jericho''s training from hell, and my body still hasn''t adjusted. I''m not sure it ever will. "Do you think the bodyguards would murder Jericho if we asked nicely?" Lisa''s voice is muffled, her face still buried in her pillow. "Stop dreaming." I limp to the bathroom, each step an agony. "And get ready. You know he''ll just make it worse if we''re late."@@@@ Lisa''s groan follows me as I shut the door, a smile tugging at my lips despite the pain. As much as I hate the early mornings and the constant ache in my muscles, there''s a part of me that relishes the challenge. Each day I push myself further, each day I grow stronger. Selene would be proud. The thought sobers me as I stare at my reflection in the mirror. Four days, and still no sign of her. I''m starting to wonder if she''ll ever come back. If I''ll ever be whole again. I splash water on my face, the cold shock chasing away the melancholy thoughts. I can''t afford to dwell on what I''ve lost. Not when I have so much to gain. By the time I emerge from the bathroom, Lisa is up and dressed, her hair pulled back into a messy ponytail. She shoots me a baleful look as she tugs on her sneakers. "I hate you for being a morning person." "I''m not a morning person," I protest, grabbing my water bottle. "I''m just better at pretending than you are." Lisa snorts, but there''s a glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "Fake it till you make it, right?" "Something like that." I take a deep breath, steeling myself for another day of torture. "Ready?" "No." Lisa stands, wincing as she stretches out her legs. "But let''s do this anyway." I shake my head, wincing as the movement sends a fresh wave of agony through my body. "Sorry, Jericho. My legs have officially died. I''m going to have to pass on the sit-ups." Jericho''s lip curls, his scarred face twisting into a sneer. "Well, aren''t you two being real fucking cute today?" Lisa and I exchange a glance, a silent acknowledgment that we''ve pushed our luck too far. Jericho''s patience, it seems, has reached its limit. "You have two options," he growls, his eyes narrowing to icy slits. "Practice or spar. You''ve got two seconds to choose." My heart sinks, a leaden weight in my chest. Neither option appeals, not with my body screaming for mercy. But the alternative¡ªincurring Jericho''s wrath¡ªis far worse. He likes coming up with punishments. I swallow hard, my mouth dry as I force the words past my lips. "Practice." Lisa nods, her expression grim. "Practice," she echoes, her voice a hoarse whisper. Jericho''s smile is a razor''s edge, sharp and unforgiving. "Good choice." He gestures to the mats, his meaning clear. With a groan, I push myself to my feet, my legs trembling beneath me. Lisa follows suit, her movements stiff and pained. I lower myself onto the mat, my abdominal muscles screaming in protest as I force my body into a sitting position. The first few reps are agony, each movement so forced in effort that it leaves me gasping for breath. Beside me, Lisa fares no better, her face contorted into a painful grimace. "Keep your feet flat on the ground," Jericho barks, his voice a whipcrack in the stillness of the training room. "Engage your core. Don''t let your back arch." I grit my teeth, focusing on his words as I struggle through another rep. Slowly, painfully, I find a rhythm, my body settling into the familiar burn of exertion. It''s not pleasant, but it''s bearable, a discomfort I can endure. Lisa, however, seems to have reached her breaking point. "I swear to everything holy," she mutters, her voice a breathless hiss, "I''m going to stab his eye out when he sleeps." A chuckle wheezes out of me, the sound strangled and breathless. "Get in line," I manage, my words punctuated by gasps for air. "I called dibs on his other eye yesterday." Jericho''s gaze snaps to us, his eyes narrowing. "Less talking, more working," he growls, his tone brooking no argument. "You''ve got fifty more reps to go." Chapter 100 Clayton: Clashing Alphas CLAYTON Lucas''s voice booms through the room, frustration palpable in every syllable. The scouts cower under his scrutiny, and I can''t blame them. The Blackwood leaders have proven more elusive than any of us anticipated. I should be focused on the task at hand, strategizing our next move, but my mind drifts to Ava. Is she healing well? Has she found any measure of peace after the trauma she''s endured? Even though the mating bond didn''t take, my wolf and I feel bonded toward her. It''s one-sided and fragile, but it consumes my thoughts. I long to see her, to offer comfort and support. But Lucas guards any information about her whereabouts with a possessiveness that borders on obsession. I don''t blame him, but after a week of knowing nothing, the frustration is getting to me. As the meeting concludes, Lucas and I make our way back to the alpha''s house. The promise of paperwork and hacked computer files looms ahead, a necessary evil in our quest for answers. Yet, even as I try to center my thoughts on the investigation, Ava''s face flickers through my mind. I glance at Lucas, wondering how to broach the subject of contacting her. His jaw is set, eyes hard with determination. I know he sees me as a threat, a rival for Ava''s affections. And perhaps I am. Everything I feel toward her is undeniable, something I''ve never felt toward a woman before. It''s like a whisper of fate that I can''t ignore. And yet I''m not the one she''s fated for. I don''t want to come between them, not if Ava has truly chosen Lucas. I respect her choices, her autonomy. Still, the fact that she hasn''t fully committed to him, that she hasn''t borne his mark, and that he doesn''t have hers, gives me a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, there''s still a chance for us. I take a breath, preparing to voice my request, but the words die on my tongue. Lucas''s posture is rigid, his eyes fixed ahead. Now isn''t the time. I need to tread carefully, to find the right moment to express my desire to see Ava without igniting Lucas''s ire.@@@@ "So, what''s our next move?" Lucas''s voice cuts through my reverie, his gaze piercing. I hesitate, knowing my answer could be the spark that ignites the powder keg. But I can''t lie, not about this. "I tried to mark her," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "But it didn''t take." Lucas''s reaction is instantaneous. He lunges at me, a snarl ripping from his throat as his wolf takes over. I barely have time to brace myself before he collides with me mid-shift, all fury and feral possessiveness. My own wolf surges to the surface, forcing a shift, a roar tearing from our throat as we tumble across the ground in a tangle of fur and fury. Claws rake against my flank, drawing blood. I retaliate with a vicious bite, my jaws clamping down on his foreleg. The taste of copper floods my mouth. Distantly, I hear shouts of alarm, the pounding of footsteps. But no one dares to intervene. They know better than to get between two alphas locked in battle. We clash again and again, a whirlwind of snarls and snapping teeth. The world narrows to this moment, to the primal need to assert dominance, to prove my worth. To lay our claim. Vester''s shout cuts through the haze of rage and bloodlust. "Ava''s on the phone!" Those simple words are enough to bring us back to ourselves. In an instant, fur recedes, bones shift, and we stand as men once more, chests heaving, blood dripping from our wounds. But the physical pain is nothing compared to the ache in my heart. Ava. The thought of her, reaching out after days of silence, is enough to bring me to my knees. I meet Lucas''s gaze, seeing my own desperation mirrored there. In this moment, we are not rivals, but two men bound by our love for the same woman. Vester approaches us cautiously, holding out the phone like a peace offering. I reach for it, my hand trembling, and Lucas lets me. Right. She''d asked for space; he won''t reach out, because he''s scared of hurting her. "Ava?" My voice is hoarse, barely above a whisper. Chapter 101 Ava: Calling Clayton A plate of mixed greens, topped with an obscene amount of sliced chicken and shredded cheese, is slid in front of me as I wait for Clayton to answer the phone. There''s a lot of sound in the background, and I can hear Vester shouting that I''m on the line. Stabbing a bite of salad, I crunch at it, the sound grating against my eardrums as I wait. "Ava?" Clayton''s voice, usually so strong and assured, wavers with a vulnerability that catches me off guard. The sound tugs at my heart, a pang of guilt piercing through the layers of confusion that has settled between us. I should have asked Lucas to let me talk to him a long time ago. He''s probably been worried. He''s too responsible and caring to have just let things go without wondering how I''m doing. I''m a terrible person. I never really thought about him in this time. "Hey," I manage, my throat tightening around the word. "How... how have you been?" Lisa''s eyebrows shoot up at the sound of my words, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that suggests she''s hanging on every word. I ignore her, focusing instead on the static-laden silence stretching across the connection. "How are you feeling?" Clayton asks, dodging my question with one of his own. "Are you healing alright?" There''s a lump in my throat at the sound of his concern. Damn. I swallow hard. "I''m fine," I assure him, though the words feel hollow even to my own ears. "I actually called because... well, I was worried about Ivy. I wanted to know how she''s doing. And I wanted to talk to you." He''s silent for a long time. "Ivy''s doing well. She''s healing, but slowly. She doesn''t heal much faster than humans." I know that pain. My serious wounds have healed, but my daily soreness from exercise remains stubborn, not disappearing with any haste. I''m not sure what it means or why my body''s acting this way. "You... wanted to talk to me?" he says, hesitant. I switch the phone to my other ear as Lisa watches, her eyes sparkling. She loves a good romantic drama, and my current love life is her biggest fascination. "I haven''t talked with you since everything happened. I figured you would be worried." "My number?" Lisa''s nodding enthusiastically, mouthing, YES, YES, YES! at me. "It''s the same one I''m calling from." "Can I call you tonight?" "Um. Yes?" I wasn''t planning on talking to him again today, but how can I say no when he asks me that in such a vulnerable way? The low rumble of his voice sends little shivers through me, reminding me of our time spent together. It makes me feel guilty, but I remember what Selene said. Lucas isn''t my mate. He''s my fated, who rejected me. We''re working past it now, but that doesn''t mean I''ve been claimed. But I still feel horrible that I can feel little shivers over the sound of another man''s voice. "I''ll talk to you tonight, Ava." His words are smooth. Sexy. Loving. When I hang up the phone, I hold it in my hand, staring at it in confusion. What just happened? I''d called to ask about Ivy, all because I was explaining to Lisa about my time in the Aspen pack again. Remembering her had made me realize I should reach out to the people who''d taken care of me and make sure they''re all doing okay¡ªconsidering they got hurt because of me. And now, I''m hot and bothered by the sound of someone else''s voice. "Oh, my," Lisa sighs from across the table, and I throw a piece of lettuce at her. "Shut up. God. What the fuck." "I couldn''t hear most of it, but the man sounds like pure sex. No wonder you fucked him like an animal. Does he talk like that in bed?" "Yes. No. Wait." I squint my eyes closed, rubbing against them with one finger. "Why the fuck do I feel like I just had phone sex and cheated on Lucas?" "Because his voice is sexy. It''s sexier than Lucas'', I think. How was it, anyway? The sex?" "Lisa," I warn her, feeling guilty again. "Okay, okay. We''ll talk about that when bodyguards aren''t on the other side of the door." Chapter 103 Lucas: Bring Her Home LUCAS Selene follows us to the Blackwood pack lands, only veering off once we get close to Ava''s family home. She refuses to listen when I try to herd her back in the direction of the alpha''s home, slipping around my besotted wolf to trot her way into the front yard, inspecting every inch. She won''t talk to me, my wolf whines pathetically in my head. Fuck, is that what I sound like when I complain to him? I hope not. He sounds like a lovesick teenager. Why won''t she speak to me? It must be your fault. She''s mad at you. I told you not to reject our mate. Again, with the me-blaming. I already know it''s my fault; he doesn''t have to rub it in. She''s a dog, not a wolf. She''s not talking to you because she can''t. But my own explanation sounds... wrong.@@@@ There''s no way that husky is a normal dog. She smells like a dog, but she doesn''t act like one. Mate mate mate mate mate mate mate, he chants, following behind her with utmost devotion. We''ve gotten more than a few stares from the shifters in the area, and whispers besides. None of them know why we''re stalking a half-starved domestic dog in wolf lands. I can''t blame them for their curiosity, but I want to rip all their throats out for even questioning Selene''s presence here. My wolf growls in agreement, and Selene suddenly looks back at us with a distinct look of disapproval. Is that possible? She just looks like a dog, and yet every bit of her radiates her disapproval of our frustration with the onlookers. There''s an enforcer watching us. One of mine. You. Go open the doors for her. Every single one. I''m not sure what she''s looking for, but let her search. Understood, he acknowledges, immediately jogging for the door. Yes! My wolf perks up, his excitement palpable. We can see Ava too! We watch as Selene continues to burrow into the bedding. Her whines grow more pitiful by the second, tugging at something deep in my chest. We can''t leave her like this, my wolf insists. She''s hurting. Ava will make it better. Too bad she can''t understand us. Or can she? The signals are pretty mixed. Shifting back into human form with my wolf''s consent, I sit on the edge of Ava''s bed. Selene stops frantically rubbing herself all over the blankets, staring at my approach with caution. "Easy, girl," I croon, reaching out to stroke Selene''s once-soft fur. It''s grimy to touch, and she needs to be brushed out. Her ears twitch, but she doesn''t shy away from my touch. Relief trickles through me as she accepts the gentle caress against her head. My wolf''s agitation settles somewhat as I rub her ears, the repetitive motion soothing us both. "I''m going to bring you to Ava tonight," I murmur. "You need to trust me." Selene stares at me for a long moment, her ice-blue eyes disconcertingly intelligent. As if she understands every word. Finally, she licks my hand, a soft whimper escaping her throat. She trusts us, my wolf sighs, the tension bleeding out of him. We''ll take care of her. We''ll take her to Ava. We will, I agree, continuing to pet Selene. Her eyes drift shut, her breathing evening out as she slips into a restless nap atop Ava''s bed. Even in sleep, her paws twitch and her nose wrinkles, as if she''s chasing something in her dreams. Closing my eyes, I reach out to Vester through the pack bond. Bring me a change of clothes and a phone, I order. I''m at the Grey house. And book me on the next flight to Granite City, with a dog. On it, boss, he replies, his mental voice tinged with curiosity. But he knows better than to question me right now. For once, thoughts of Ava and Clayton''s relationship aren''t tearing me apart. My sole focus is on the husky curled up beside me, and the inexplicable need to reunite her with Ava as soon as possible. My wolf hums contentedly in the back of my mind, pleased with our current mission. Ava will be happy, he rumbles. We''re bringing her Selene. I can only hope he''s right. After everything I''ve put Ava through, the least I can do is return her beloved pet. Maybe it''ll even earn me a few points in her good graces. Though at this point, I''m not holding my breath. I have a lot to make up for when it comes to Ava Grey. Starting with Selene is as good a place as any. Chapter 104 Ava: Training (I) The best way to deal with all the confusion involving feelings? Exercise. Jericho watches in approval as I push myself past my limits, determined to grow stronger. New bruises appear and disappear each day as my supernatural healing kicks in. Lisa, on the other hand, is covered with them, in various stages of healing. I''m determined to ignore everything about Lucas and Clayton for as long as I can. It''s easier to just... not deal with it all. Healthy? Probably not. But hell, I''m just going to settle for making it through each day for now. An odd, itchy feeling doesn''t stop all day. Lisa smacks at my hands every time I begin scratching at my neck and shoulders. My belly looks as if it''s been clawed by a raccoon, though the marks fade within half an hour each time. "You have to stop that, Ave. You''re driving yourself insane. The more you scratch, the more you''ll itch. Just take some Benadryl."@@@@ "Fast healing means a fast metabolism. Benadryl won''t even touch it, and I don''t know wolf dosing. I''d have to go to a healer to figure it out." I''ve explained this to Lisa before, but her exasperation over my scratching overcomes minor details like that. It doesn''t bother me. I repeat myself as often as I need to. I just worry that other wolves in the pack might bother her. So far, Lisa hasn''t gone anywhere without me. Between the guards always nearby and Kellan''s presence every morning before training and every afternoon after, we haven''t done anything outside of our apartment. Even our food gets delivered. Lisa''s company is amazing, but we''re both going a little stir-crazy. That might be what''s wrong with me. "Full moon''s coming up," Jericho announces out of nowhere, and I almost jump ten feet in the air. "Well? What''re you doing? Run!" Lisa and I exchange a startled glance before picking up the pace. My muscles scream in protest as I push myself to sprint faster around the track. The itching across my skin intensifies with each stride, a maddening sensation that refuses to relent. Jericho turns his steely gaze on her. "Life isn''t fair. Get over it. This is a performance-based treatment." Indignation flares in my chest at the dismissive way he treats my friend. I set my hands on my hips, ready to argue, but think better of it. Jericho isn''t the type to tolerate backtalk. With a huff, I begin my lunges, feeling the burn in my thighs almost immediately. Each step is a challenge, my muscles screaming in protest. I grit my teeth, determined to prove myself. One leg out. Dip my body down. Hold it. Back up with another wide stride. Dip down. Hold it. Burn, muscles, burn. Breathe in. Breathe out. It''s easier to lose myself in this than it was to keep my mind from wandering unpleasantly during my run. Jericho strides over, his critical eye assessing my form. "Lower. Keep your knee above your ankle." I adjust my stance, the ache intensifying. Just as I find a rhythm, Jericho thrusts a pair of 5-pound dumbbells into my hands. "Hold these. Arms out." He demonstrates, his muscular arms parallel to the ground. I gape at him, disbelief etched on my face. My arms are already trembling from the mere thought of it. I''m exhausted. He can''t possibly be serious. "Did I stutter? Move!" Jericho barks, his voice echoing across the track. Okay. He''s serious. The weights pull at my shoulders as I extend my arms. What had seemed nearly weightless in one hand is now far worse than I expected, my hands floating slowly toward the ground. Taking a deep breath, I raise my arms, determined to see this through. Jericho might have added to my calisthenics, but I''ll be damned if I''ll let him win." As I lunge forward, the dumbbells seem to grow heavier with each passing second. Sweat trickles down my face, stinging my eyes. My breath comes in short, sharp gasps. Lisa shoots me a sympathetic look as she powers through her squats, also ordered by Jericho. Chapter 105 Ava: Training (II) Halfway around the track, Jericho pops up again. There''s never been a person I''ve love-hated as much as him, and I have a fucked up family that inspires all kinds of hate to go with the love a family shares. "What," I grunt as I lunge forward, stretching my legs and dipping down with my wildly weak arms. They''re beyond trembling. They''re like jello, and I can barely raise the dumbbells from my sides. But I don''t stop. "Straighten your back," Jericho growls, eyeing my pose critically. "Keep your core tight." I adjust my stance, trying to maintain balance as my leg muscles quiver. Jericho grunts, apparently finding my form acceptable, before shoving something at me. "Here. Two pound dumbbells. Never had to start someone so low before." I glance down at the weights, surprised to see they''re a cute, bright pink color. They look pristine, like they''ve never been touched. "Did you have someone buy these for me?" The question slips out before I can stop myself. Jericho''s eyes narrow. "None of your business," he barks, turning on his heel and storming off towards Lisa, who''s struggling through her own set of lunges. I can''t help but giggle¡ªin my head, because I have no breath to spare¡ªas I continue the exercise, the small weights clutched in my hands. Despite Jericho''s gruff demeanor, the fact that he went out of his way to get these for me sends a unexpected wave of warmth through my chest. It''s a small gesture, but it speaks volumes. Beneath his tough exterior, maybe Jericho isn''t quite as cold as he seems. "Lift those arms higher, Grey! You think this is a game?" Jericho''s voice cuts through my momentary warmth like a knife. I grit my teeth, forcing my arms up despite the burn radiating through my muscles. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes. The weights feel like boulders dragging me down. Nope, I take it back. Jericho is a heartless bastard after all. A sadistic, merciless drill sergeant determined to break me. I glare at him through the strands of hair plastered to my forehead. He meets my gaze, unflinching, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. He''s enjoying this, the jerk. "Face forward! Did I say you could stop? Keep going!" He barks, folding his arms across his chest. "Not squawking," I point out weakly, having at some point falling to the ground to stare at the sky and wonder when I''ll have bodily function again. "Babies can''t even walk until they''re toddlers," Lisa mutters. "And that sass right there is exactly why you can''t progress, Miss Prissy." I can''t help it¡ªa snicker escapes my lips. Jericho''s no-nonsense attitude and Lisa''s fiery retorts are like watching an unstoppable force meet an immovable object. Lisa grumbles, her voice meant only for my hearing. "I''ve never been treated this way in my entire life." "Well, maybe you''d be a better person for it if you had been," Jericho snaps back, his tone leaving no room for argument. Wolf ears. Lisa''s still not used to those. I close my eyes, letting Lisa''s grumbling fade into the background as I focus on the sensation of the cool breeze caressing my sweat-drenched skin. It''s a small respite from the grueling workout Jericho just put us through, and I''ll take any moment of peace I can get. But just as I start to relax, something brushes against my mind¡ªa fleeting sensation, like a whisper just out of reach. My eyes snap open, my heart racing with a sudden surge of hope and longing. Selene? I call out mentally, desperately reaching for that familiar presence. Selene, is that you? Silence. I wait, my breath caught in my throat, straining to feel even the slightest hint of a response. But there''s nothing. Just the emptiness that''s been haunting me since Selene disappeared. Disappointment crashes over me, a heavy weight settling in my chest. I should be used to this by now¡ªbut it cuts just as deep every time I think of her. I close my eyes again, trying to push down the lump in my throat. I miss her so much. The constant ache of her absence is like a physical pain, a hollow space inside me that nothing else can fill. I take a shuddering breath, letting it go in a soft exhale. Focus on what I can deal with right now. Don''t wallow. Push forward.@@@@ Chapter 106 Ava: Training (III) Getting home is like a reward. Every damn day, I stagger through that front door and fall face first on the couch. Lisa takes the recliner, saying she prefers to curl up and face the pain in a fetal position. I like to stretch out. It works. Kellan has tactfully avoided mentioning how we look since the first day he brought us home and made a small misstep, getting verbally eviscerated by Lisa. He''s in the kitchen now, ordering food from somewhere. I don''t care where. As long as it''s edible and I can eat it without having to care about table manners. Lisa usually complains when Kellan orders something without input from either of us, but she''s too absorbed in napping her pain away to care, either. My phone buzzes on the table next to the couch, startling me out of my exhausted daze. I grab it, my muscles protesting the movement, and see Clayton''s name on the screen. [Clayton: Just checking in. Hope you had a good day. Let me know if you need anything.] He''s been so thoughtful, texting instead of calling ever since that first day when I could barely string two words together without yawning. He seems to understand that I need space now. It''s nothing like when I was at the Aspen pack and his desire to take me as a mate was clear between us. I''ll take it at face value for now, because I can''t handle thinking much deeper than that. [Ava: Training was brutal as always but I''m hanging in there. Hope you''re doing well too.] I hit send and toss the phone back onto the coffee table with a sigh. Guilt twists in my stomach, an all too familiar sensation these days. I''m texting Clayton, though I asked Lucas for space. Maybe I should text Lucas, too. After a minute, I grab my phone, driven by those complicated emotions stirring within me. [Ava: Hope everything''s going okay for you! I''m doing great here. Kellan''s been taking good care of us. Lisa loves it here.] Okay, that''s not quite a lie. She does like it¡ªthe little bit of it she''s seen. Every interaction with Clayton or Lucas feels loaded with complicated emotions and things left unsaid. I wonder if I''ll ever be able to face either of them without this knot of uncertainty and longing tangling me up inside. A cramp seizes my belly and I wince, shifting on the couch to try to find a more comfortable position. But there''s no escaping the pain. It''s an ache that grows in time, gripping my insides, twisting them around, squeezing with each shallow breath I take. I press my hand against my abdomen, as if that will help the relentless onslaught of pain. But it does nothing. I turn to my other side. Still no relief. It''s futile. The pain is inescapable, pulsing through my body with a cruel insistence. It''s as if my very bones are being twisted, my muscles knotted and strained to the point of breaking. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I blink them back. It comes in waves. God, it hurts.@@@@ I curl in on myself, my knees drawing up towards my chest as if I could somehow contain the agony. My fingers dig into the couch cushions, seeking purchase, seeking anything solid to cling to as the pain threatens to sweep me away. I breathe through the worst of it, focusing on the soft give of the cushions beneath me, the distant sounds of Kellan puttering around in the kitchen. Gradually, the cramps ease and I relax incrementally back into the couch. Time is the only thing that ever takes care of it. It always feels like hours, but it must be no more than minutes. Either way, it''s gone. It shouldn''t come back for a while. My eyelids droop as fatigue tugs at me again. God, I''m so tired. I''m not usually this exhausted after training, but some days are bad. Today, I guess, is one of them. I''m tired of hurting, tired of doubting myself, tired of missing Lucas and Clayton and Selene. I just want to sleep and forget about all of it for a little while. Maybe when I wake up, things will seem a little bit clearer, a little bit easier to bear. I let my eyes drift shut, surrendering to the exhaustion. Just a quick nap before dinner. Just a moment of peace. That''s all I need. * * * I''m awake again, but there''s nothing. No air. No wind. No sound. Only a heavy weight crushing me down. Down. Down. My fingers scrabble against the dirt. Dirt? But there''s no room to move. No way to escape. It''s in my mouth. It''s in my nose. I can''t breathe. Always, I can''t breathe. I''m tired of pain. * * * This time, my eyes open. Clouds pass. The sky is blue. The sun shines. It''s beautiful. But there''s no air here. Ah. Is this death? Over, and over, and over again. Waking like this. I''m sick of it. Just end. Just end it all. I don''t want to die again. Chapter 107 Lucas: Panic LUCAS "What the fuck do you mean she''s unconscious?" My voice rises in the back of the cab, drawing Vester''s alarmed glance in the rearview mirror of the SUV. Kellan''s voice crackles through my phone. "Her vitals are stable, but she''s not waking up. Doctors can''t find anything physically wrong." "Then why the hell is she in the hospital?" Fury pounds through my veins, my wolf snarling to hunt down whoever dared harm our mate. "What did Jericho do?" "It wasn''t him. She collapsed at home after training." "Training?" The word comes out in a growl. "She''s still recovering! She shouldn''t be¡ª" "Boss." Vester''s gruff voice cuts in. "Nessa''s with her now. Should be able to tell us more soon." I rake a hand through my hair, jaw clenched. "I want guards on her room. No one gets in besides pack and medical staff." "Already done." "Good." I glance out the window at the darkened streets whizzing by, leg bouncing with impatience. Vester''s watching cautiously, and the husky''s panting in the back, still crated. "The dog. Get her to Lisa''s place." "Dog?" Kellan grunts. "Since when¡ª" "Don''t worry about it." I end the call, pulse hammering in my throat. Ava. My Ava. Lying in a hospital bed. Again. No. I won''t let anything else happen to her. Whatever this is, whoever is responsible, I''ll destroy them. Rip them to shreds with my bare hands if I have to. The SUV screeches to a halt outside the hospital, but I''m already flinging open the door, barely registering Vester''s shout to wait. Selene whines from her crate, but I can''t think about the dog right now. All that matters is getting to Ava.@@@@ I burst through the sliding doors, my boots thudding against the linoleum as I make a beeline for the front desk. The receptionist looks up, startled, but I''m already demanding Ava''s room number. "I''m sorry, sir, but visiting hours are¡ª" "I''m Lucas Westwood," I growl, slamming my hand on the counter. "Alpha of the Westwood Pack. Ava Grey is under my protection. Now tell me where she is." I nod, jaw tight. Uncharted or not, I refuse to lose Ava. Not like this. Not when I just got her back. "Keep monitoring her," I order. "I want updates every hour. And double the guard on her room. No one gets in besides medical staff and pack." "Of course," Vanessa agrees. "But Lucas, you should prepare yourself. If Ava''s wolf can''t emerge, she might not wake up at all." I close my eyes, the words hitting like a punch to the gut. No. I won''t accept that. I can''t. "She''ll wake up," I say firmly, more to myself than Vanessa. "She has to." I sink into the chair by Ava''s bed as Vanessa slips out, my hand still gripping hers. She looks so small, so fragile. Nothing like the fiery, stubborn woman I know her to be. "Fight, baby," I whisper, bringing her hand to my lips. "Fight like I know you can. I''m right here. I''m not going anywhere." Outside, the moon rises full and bright, casting silver light through the window. I watch it inch across the floor, my eyes growing heavy. But I won''t sleep. I''ll stay right here, keeping vigil. Lisa''s silent on the other side. It isn''t time for introductions or any of that paltry social bullshit. We''re just waiting. Waiting for my mate to come back to me. "I love you, Ava," I breathe, the words sticking in my throat. "I love you so fucking much. Don''t you dare leave me. You hear me? You stay with me. No matter what." There''s no response, of course. Just the steady beep of the machines, the drip of the IV. But I swear I feel her fingers twitch in mine. The barest flutter. A sign of hope. Of fight. My Ava is still in there. And I''ll be damned if I let her slip away. So I settle in to wait, my eyes locked on her face. Praying to the Moon Goddess. To anyone who will listen. Bring her back to me. Please. I''ll do anything. But all I can do now is hold her hand. And hope. Chapter 109 Lisa: Avas Absence (II) LISA A knock on Vanessa''s door has me jumping. The healer reaches over to pat my hand again. "Don''t worry, dear. It''s just the pack beta. Come in, Kellan." The door swings open and Kellan strides in like he owns the place. Damn, why does he have to look like that? All broad shoulders and stubble along his jaw. And his hair is always a tousled mess, like those old romance movies with teen heartthrobs. I love those movies, and he''s got that dirty blond heartbreaker look down to every tiny detail. I tear my gaze away, cursing my weakness. This is so not the time to be noticing Kellan''s undeniable hotness. I have got to get a handle on my weakness for sexy men. "Healer Vanessa," he greets with a polite nod before those piercing gray eyes land on me. "Lisa, we need to head back to your apartment. Lucas brought a dog home." Is he serious right now? Rage flares hot in my veins. "Are you kidding me? You want me to go take care of some random dog while my best friend is lying unconscious in a hospital bed?" Kellan blinks, taken aback. "It''s Ava''s dog. Lucas thought¡ª" "Oh, I''m sure Lucas thought a lot of things. And you just go along with it, don''t you? Never mind what I might want." The words pour out of me in a furious torrent, all the fear and frustration bubbling over. "You''re always making these executive decisions without even asking. Newsflash, Kellan¡ªthe world doesn''t revolve around you and your precious Alpha!" Vanessa''s eyes widen as she watches my tirade. Kellan just stares, his mouth slightly agape. I''m breathing hard, hands clenched into fists. "I... I didn''t mean..." Kellan clears his throat, shifting on his feet. "Lisa, I''m just trying to look out for Ava''s best interests here." "And you think hers align with yours?" I scoff. "Please. You don''t know the first thing about what Ava needs right now." "Then enlighten me," he grits out, annoyance starting to seep into his tone. I square my shoulders, meeting his glare head-on. "She needs support. Compassion. Not to be treated like some pawn in your pack''s power plays." "That''s not¡ª" Vanessa shrugs, a knowing smile playing at her lips. "Nothing, dear. Just an observation." Shaking my head, I hold up both hands. "Let me stop you there. Yes, Kellan''s hot. Like, super hot. I''d have to be blind not to notice. But I want nothing to do with his egotistical ass. He never considers other people when he does things. It''s a major turn-off." "Of course it is, dear." Vanessa pats my hand yet again, but this time, it feels minorly condescending instead of comforting. Even so, I don''t scowl. If I do, I''ll come off as a bratty teen, instead of a grown ass woman who''s capable of hating a certain handsome beta. I take a deep breath and steel myself before stepping back into Ava''s room. Lucas is still there, looming over her bed like some brooding shadow of a man. His eyes never leave her face. The intensity of his gaze sends a shiver down my spine. As I approach the bed, I swear I hear a low growl emanating from Lucas''s chest. It''s so quiet, almost a whisper of sound. Yet when I look at him, his expression is as stoic as ever, his eyes fixed on Ava''s unconscious form. Unnerved, I settle into the chair on the opposite side of the bed and reach for Ava''s hand. Her skin is cool to the touch, and I give her fingers a gentle squeeze. "I''m back, Avie," I whisper, brushing a stray lock of hair from her forehead. "I''m right here. We''re all waiting for you to wake up, okay? So don''t keep us in suspense too long." My attempt at levity falls flat in the heavy silence of the room. Lucas doesn''t even spare me a glance. The hours tick by, with agonizing slowness. The room grows dark as evening falls, but neither of us makes a move to turn on the lights. We sit in the shadows, the only sound the steady beep of Ava''s heart monitor and the occasional rustle of fabric as one of us shifts in our seat. Every so often, a nurse comes in to check Ava''s vitals. They work quickly and efficiently, charting numbers on the tablets they carry before slipping out again. Each time, I hold my breath, hoping for some sign of improvement. But nothing changes. It''s late when Vanessa finally makes an appearance. She looks tired, her usually neat bun coming loose and dark circles under her eyes. She goes straight to Lucas, laying a hand on his shoulder. "No change," she says, shaking her head. "Blood work all normal still." Chapter 110 Lisa: Avas Absence (III) Lucas''s shoulders stiffen, and he turns to look at the healer with a frown. "Still no answers?" he asks, his voice rough with disuse. Vanessa sighs, her expression sympathetic. "I''m sorry, Alpha. We''re doing everything we can." Lucas nods curtly and turns back to Ava, his brow furrowed in thought. Vanessa catches my eye over his shoulder and gives me a subtle shake of her head. At first, I''m confused. But then it hits me¡ªshe must be trying to tell me that Ava isn''t pregnant. A wave of relief washes over me, followed immediately by a pang of guilt. I shouldn''t be happy about this, not when Ava is still lying there unresponsive. But at least it''s one less thing to worry about. One less complication in an already tangled web. I slump back in my chair, suddenly exhausted. It''s been a long day, and the emotional roller coaster has taken its toll. I close my eyes, just for a moment, and let the steady rhythm of Ava''s heartbeat lull me into a light doze. I''m not sure how much time passes before I''m startled awake by a soft knock at the door. Vanessa pokes her head in, her expression apologetic. "Sorry to disturb you," she says, keeping her voice low. "But I thought you might want to know¡ªKellan just arrived with Ava''s dog." I sit up straighter, blinking the sleep from my eyes. "Selene''s here?"@@@@ Vanessa nods. "He''s got her out in the waiting room. I can bring her in, if you''d like." I glance over at Lucas, gauging his reaction. He''s still staring at Ava, but I can see the tension in his jaw, the way his hands clench and unclench around her hand. But he''s not protesting. But then, miraculously, he takes a step back. His eyes never leave Selene''s, but he lowers his hand, his fingers uncurling from the fist he''d been making. "Fine," he grits out, his voice tight with barely contained rage. "The dog can stay. For now." My knees almost buckle with relief, but I manage to keep standing, walking to the other side of the bed to get away from Lucas. But Selene doesn''t move. She stays right where she is, her body curved protectively around Ava''s still form. And when she finally lowers her head to rest it on Ava''s chest, I swear I see something flicker in her icy blue eyes. "Good girl," I murmur, my voice barely above a whisper. "You stay with her, okay? She needs you." Selene''s ear twitches in my direction, but she doesn''t lift her head. It''s like she''s telling me she knows. Rage simmers around Lucas, but he sits down and holds onto Ava''s hand again, as if he didn''t just cause a ruckus. This fated mates shit is for the birds. I thought it was kind of hot before; now, I want to take Ava and run far from this place. Possessive alphas sound hot in theory, but in real life, they''re a mess. I sink back into my chair, my legs suddenly feeling like jelly. I''m exhausted, physically and emotionally drained from the events of the past few hours. But I know I can''t leave Ava''s side. Not now. Not when she needs me most. So I settle in for the long haul, my eyes fixed on the rise and fall of Ava''s chest beneath Selene''s watchful gaze. And I pray to whatever gods might be listening that my best friend will wake up soon. Because I don''t know what I''ll do if she doesn''t. Chapter 111 Lisa: Avas Absence (IV) LISA Three fucking weeks. No matter how many times I count, it''s been three fucking weeks. The calendar on my wall mocks me, today''s date staring me in the face from any particular point of my kitchen. Selene whines when I nearly step on her paw for the third time this morning. "Sorry, girl. Give me a second, and we''ll go see her." I''m drenched in sweat. Jericho hasn''t blinked a single eyelash over Ava being in the hospital, and we''ve all settled into a new kind of normal. It''s not normal at all, but it''s life now. At least until Ava wakes up again. I''m stronger. Faster, though nothing compared to these shifters who surround me. I''m learning some basic self-defense, and Selene has helped with the hands-on training to evade and defend against wolf attacks. I have bruises and wounds everywhere, and a few of them have even gotten infected, but Healer Vanessa is a godsend who always has some magical cream on her somewhere. Antibacterial, antifungal, prevents scarring, and smells divine. I have no idea why they don''t sell it in the human markets. Probably because they''d never be able to keep up with the demand. For all I know, it probably reduces wrinkles, too. Shifters age well, though, so who knows. Maybe they don''t need wrinkle cream. I slip into the shower, with Selene''s reproachful blue eyes watching me. The water pounds against my back, a blistering reminder of just how tense I''ve been. I want to scream. I want to cry. I want to punch something. Preferably Kellan, if he was even here. He''s not as scary as Lucas, but just high enough in the pecking order to earn my rage. He hasn''t been around much lately, too busy running the Westwood pack while Lucas plays vigilant mate at the hospital. I get it, I do. Lucas has every right to be there, and Kellan has every responsibility to keep things running smoothly. But fuck if I don''t feel like I''m drowning in this new world without any sort of lifeline. Vanessa''s in the same boat. She hasn''t seen her mate, some high-up shifter in the pack called Vester, in two weeks, not since he left for the Blackwood territory to keep things running there. I can''t even imagine how she''s holding up, but she never lets it show. Always the consummate professional, that one. But she doesn''t. She hasn''t for three fucking weeks. Selene jumps up on the bed, curling up at Ava''s feet. She''s been doing that more and more lately, like she''s trying to protect her. I lean back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment. I''m so tired, so fucking tired of all of this. Lucas is nearly feral with his intense devotion to Ava, and I worry about their future when she wakes up. I have a feeling he''s going to go a little overboard. There was the incident last week when Clayton, the Aspen alpha, came to visit. It had taken five shifters to get Lucas calmed down enough to let Clayton in to visit, especially when he''d heard about the pregnancy test Vanessa had to run. I can only imagine how bad it would have been if Ava were pregnant with Clayton''s kid. Yikes. But that''s a conversation to have another day, when she''s awake and back with us. For now, he never leaves her side. Every so often Kellan drags him off to shower and shave, and Vanessa always leaves him meals that he barely picks at, muttering that he can''t eat when Ava can''t eat. Vanessa loves to point out that Ava is eating, through her veins, courtesy of a giant bag that looks like milk going through her IV. She calls it TPN. Some kind of liquefied food. It smells disgusting, like vinegar and feet, but at least it''s keeping Ava alive. I settle in for another day of waiting and praying, curling my hand around hers. That''s when Selene''s head jerks up, her ears pricked forward and tail wagging just a little. Lucas doesn''t seem to notice; he ignores Selene''s presence, to the point I''d almost be convinced she doesn''t exist. Then I feel it. Ava''s hand twitches. Chapter 112 Ava: Waking Up Darkness. Light. So cold. It burns. My lungs ache. Something''s holding me down. There are whispers. Prayers, I think. Chaos reigns in this hazy world. Something beeps incessantly. I''m sweating. My hands are too warm. ... up. What''s that? ... Ava, you...@@@@ Who''s that? ... can you hear me? I struggle to reach the voice that calls me, but something sucks me away again. Frustration simmers, but I''m too tired to fight it. Ava, you have to wake up. There it is again. I know you can hear me, because I can finally hear you. Hear me? Hear me what? Am I talking? Yes. No, I don''t think I''m talking. I''m too tired. My body is crushed beneath the earth. Fire ate every last bit of me. I drowned. The air was sucked away. You''re alive. You''re asleep in the hospital. You''re just fine. You just need to wake up. No, no. No, no, no. Waking is pain. I remember the pain. There will be no pain, Ava. Just wake up. Come back to me. No way. It''s peaceful here, in this hazy place. Ava, you have to come back. This is not where you should be. "We don''t know for sure. Vanessa thinks your wolf is trying to emerge. Do you feel any different?" For so long, I yearned to shift, to run beneath the moon. To be whole. But now, with all the strangeness surrounding my heritage, the idea fills me with trepidation. I flick a glance toward my wolf, disguised as a husky for a reason she has yet to explain, and her ears flick as she licks my face, settling into my lap as though she''s a lap dog. She''s not. She''s way too big for that. Don''t be afraid, Selene soothes, sensing my unease. This is natural for you. Natural. The word tastes like ashes on my tongue. Nothing about my life has been natural. Is Vanessa right? Are you going to be a part of me now? Selene presses her head against my chest, but Lucas and Lisa are talking. "Are you okay, Ave? Do you remember anything?" The feeling of my best friend''s hands enveloping mine is... Nice. Like family. Like coming home. A few tears try to make their way out of my eyes, but I blink them away as best I can. I don''t need to cry just because there are two people on this earth who cares about what happens to me. "I''m sorry, I''m still a little groggy." And my throat hurts. Lucas shifts on the bed, moving slowly so as not to jostle me or the wires that seem to be everywhere. His arms come around me, one sliding beneath my back and the other draping over my waist. He''s so careful, treating me like I''m made of glass. I want to protest, to insist that I''m not an invalid, but the words die in my throat as he draws me into his embrace. His warmth envelops me, chasing away the chill that seems to have settled into my bones. I can''t help but lean into him, my head coming to rest against his chest. His heartbeat is strong and steady beneath my ear, a soothing rhythm that makes my eyes flutter closed. For a moment, I let myself sink into his comfort, drawing strength from his presence. "Ava," he murmurs, his breath stirring my hair. "I was so worried." The raw emotion in his voice makes my heart clench. I tilt my head back to look at him, meeting his golden gaze. There''s so much there¡ªrelief, concern, and something else that I can''t quite name. "I''m okay," I whisper, even though I''m not sure if that''s entirely true. My stomach chooses that moment to let out a loud growl, and I realize with a start that I''m absolutely ravenous. It feels like there''s a gaping hole in my midsection, a yawning emptiness that demands to be filled. Lisa leans in, patting my arm. "Don''t worry, Ave. You''re getting all the nutrients you need through that." She points to one of the IV bags, the one that looks like it''s filled with milk. I eye it skeptically. The idea of being sustained by a bag of liquid doesn''t exactly fill me with confidence. You need real food, Selene chimes in, her voice echoing in my head. To regain your strength. She''s right. I can feel the weakness in my muscles, the way my body seems to have wasted away during my time unconscious. The thought of solid food makes my mouth water, my stomach clenching with anticipation. A movement at the door catches my eye, and I look up to see Vanessa stepping into the room. Her gaze sweeps over me, assessing, and I can''t help but shrink back against Lucas''s chest. "How are you feeling, Ava?" she asks, coming to stand at the foot of the bed. "Hungry," I admit, my voice still raspy. "And weak." She nods, as if that''s exactly what she expected to hear. "That''s normal, given how long you were out. We''ll start you on a liquid diet and gradually work up to solid foods." I must make a face at the mention of a liquid diet, because she gives me a small smile. "I know it doesn''t sound appealing, but we need to be careful not to overwhelm your system. Your body has been through a lot." That''s an understatement. I still can''t wrap my mind around the fact that I was unconscious for three weeks. It feels like I just closed my eyes for a moment, and now everything has changed. Lucas''s arms tighten around me, as if he can sense the direction of my thoughts. "We''ll get through this, Ava. Together." Chapter 113 Ava: A New Change I want to believe Lucas. I want to believe that everything will be okay, that I''ll come out of this stronger than before. But there''s a part of me that''s terrified of what''s happening to me, of the changes that I can feel taking place inside my body. Change is inevitable, Selene says, her voice gentle. But it doesn''t have to be something to fear. I know she''s right, but it''s hard to let go of the apprehension that''s taken root in my gut. I have a feeling Selene knows why I''ve been unconscious for so long, but I can''t talk to her with Lucas here. Lisa squeezes my hand, drawing my attention back to her. "We''re here for you, Ave. Whatever you need." I manage a small smile, grateful for her support. "Thanks, Lise. I don''t know what I would do without you." "Probably starve," she jokes, trying to lighten the mood. "Speaking of which, I''m going to go track down some of that liquid diet for you. Be right back." She slips out of the room, leaving me alone with Lucas and Vanessa. Selene hops down from the bed, stretching languidly before padding over to the window. She seems content to give us some privacy, though I know she''s still listening to every word. Vanessa steps closer, her expression softening as she takes in the way Lucas is holding me. "Your body has been through a tremendous ordeal, Ava. It''s going to take time to recover, both physically and emotionally. But you''re strong. You''ll get through this." She smiles, reaching out to pat my leg through the blanket. "I''ll be back to check on you later. You''ll probably be asleep soon. I''ll be here in the morning, and we can talk more then." * * * It takes three days until I''m strong enough to be discharged home. It seems like forever, but Dr. Beaumont assures me¡ªand Lucas¡ªthat it''s a miracle I''m going home so early. Having multiple giant meals of protein (rare steak being the food of choice) seems to have kick-started whatever magical shifter healing ability lies in my body. I''m not only better¡ªI feel stronger and more fit than I was before I ever went unconscious. Lucas, of course, won''t stop worrying. The full moon isn''t for another month, and Dr. Beaumont and Vanessa seem convinced I will shift at that time. Selene won''t answer when I ask her if that''s true. Guilt tries to tug at my heart, whisper doubt in my mind. But I hold strong. Good job, Ava. Selene''s words are gentle in my mind. Every word I''ve said to Lucas is true, of course. But I also desperately need to get away from him. He hasn''t left my side except for the occasional bathroom break, and I need space. I need to talk to Selene. I can''t do that with him up my ass. "If that''s what you really¡ª" "It is," I confirm, interrupting him with more confidence than usual. "Don''t make me feel like a prisoner here, Lucas." He flinches. "I would never. Ava, you are the highest ranking she-wolf in the pack¡ª" "Lucas. I am not your pack." The words hurt me almost as much as they hurt him, I think. It feels like a rejection, but I don''t want to soften my words. Selene pointed out that the line needs to be drawn between us; he''s been acting as my mate and alpha, without ever checking with me if I''m okay with it. The fated bond is a sacred partnership, but I refuse to be owned by it. Lucas turns away, pacing on the other side of the room. His clenched fists and stiff shoulders spark an old, ingrained fear in my body, but Selene''s serene presence helps offset the trained response. My fated mate might be a bit of a barbarian, but he''s nothing like my pack. Nothing like my family. He won''t hurt me. At least not physically. And it''s become very clear that he has no intention of doing anything to irreparably damage whatever our relationship currently is. As if I would let him, Selene scoffs, like she isn''t a fifty-pound husky going up against a two-hundred-plus pound wolf. Chapter 114 Ava: Standing Up to the Alpha Lucas continues to pace, and Lisa folds her arms as she watches him, her chin tilted up in a defiant gesture I know well. She won''t back down, even from an alpha. If there''s such a thing as an alpha human, Lisa would probably be one. It doesn''t surprise me that her parents allowed her to come here; she gets what she wants, one way or another. Lucas stops his agitated steps, the soles of his boots squeaking against the linoleum floor. There''s a long, heavy sigh that seems to deflate his broad shoulders. When his golden eyes meet mine, they''re filled with a mix of resignation and apology. "You''re right, Ava," he says, his deep voice softening. "I''m sorry for trying to control you. It''s not my place."@@@@ Selene snorts in my mind, her presence a comforting weight. He''s only sorry because you spoke up. I mentally shush her, not wanting to ruin this moment of understanding with Lucas. It''s a small victory, but an important one. He needs to see me as an equal, not someone to be ordered around as he pleases. Lucas turns to Kellan, who''s been standing silently by the door, his face an unreadable mask. "Change of plans. Ava''s going back to Lisa''s apartment." Kellan''s eyebrows lift in surprise, but he quickly schools his features back into a neutral expression. "Understood. I''ll get everything ready and let the nurses know she''s ready for discharge." With a curt nod, Kellan exits the room, leaving me alone with Lucas and Lisa. The tension in the air is palpable, but there''s also a sense of relief. I''ve won this battle, small as it may be. Lisa steps forward, her hand finding mine and giving it a reassuring squeeze. "I''ll go make sure everything''s set at the apartment. You focus on getting out of here, okay?" I nod, grateful for her support. "Thanks, Lise. I don''t know what I''d do without you." She grins, her dark eyes sparkling with mischief. "Probably be bored out of your mind. I''ll see you soon." I''ll give you the time and space you need, but I''m not going anywhere. I''ll wait for you, as long as it takes." Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, his words both thrilling and terrifying. The bond between us pulses with a life of its own, urging me to close the distance, to claim what''s mine, and I can''t help it. We''ve only had one kiss since that night at the Gala. The bond within me is stirring, desperate to reach out and latch onto our fated partner. It''s as if it knows I''m trying to place distance and refuses to allow it. I step forward, my body moving of its own accord, drawn to Lucas like a moth to a flame. His eyes darken with hunger as he reaches for me, pulling me flush against his hard, muscular frame. "Ava," he whispers, my name a reverent prayer on his lips. Then he''s kissing me, his mouth claiming mine with a desperation that steals my breath. His tongue sweeps past my parted lips, tangling with mine in a sensual dance that sets my blood on fire. I moan into the kiss, my fingers threading through his dark hair as I hold him close. His hands roam my body, skimming over my curves with a possessive touch that sends shivers down my spine. "Lucas," I gasp, breaking the kiss to catch my breath. He rests his forehead against mine, his chest heaving as he struggles to control himself. "Ava, I need you. I can''t stay away." I know I should push him back, remind him of the boundaries I''ve set, but my body betrays me. It craves his touch, his kiss, his everything. "We can''t," I whisper, even as my hands fist in his shirt, holding him close. "I know," he growls, his voice rough with desire. "But I can''t help myself. You''re my mate, Ava. My everything." Chapter 115 Ava: Fates Urging Ava, Selene warns in my mind, her voice a distant echo. Remember what you need. I try to focus on her words, but it''s hard when Lucas is kissing me like this, like I''m the only thing that matters in the world. His hands slide under my shirt, his calloused fingers skimming over my sensitive skin. I arch into his touch, a soft moan escaping my lips. "Lucas," I breathe, my voice barely recognizable to my own ears. "We have to stop." He pulls back, his golden eyes blazing with desire. "I know. I''m sorry. I just can''t control myself around you." But his hands are still seeking, and I''m still arching into their touch. Rough fingers pull the cup of my bra low, and his thumb flicks over my nipple. I take a shaky breath, trying to clear my head. "I need time, Lucas. Space. I can''t do this right now." But I step closer, trying to yank his shirt out of his waistband. I should push him away, remind him of the boundaries I''ve fought so hard to establish, but my traitorous body melts into his embrace, craving his touch like a parched flower thirsts for rain. The way my name lingers on his lips, the way he breathes it like reverent prayer against my ears as his fingers continue to tug and twist in a sensual dance against my breast? I''m lost. Drowning beneath sensation. The very core of me throbs with a need so basic, so simple, and so consuming. "Lucas," I whisper, my voice a breathless plea. "We can''t..." But even as the words leave my lips, I''m pulling him closer, my fingers tangling in his dark hair, my mouth seeking his with a desperation that frightens me. He meets me halfway, his kiss searing and possessive, claiming me as his own. The bond between us has flared to life, a pulsing, living thing that demands to be acknowledged. It''s a force beyond our control, a need that overrides all reason and logic. At this moment, we''re not Ava and Lucas, two individuals with complicated pasts and uncertain futures. We''re simply two halves of a whole, drawn together by a power greater than ourselves. His hands, strong and sure, squeeze both breasts in a way that drags a moan out of me. His answering growl sends another throbbing pulse of desire straight to my clit in a way that has my thighs clenching. Sliding his hands down my ribs, he settles them against my hips and walks me backward, guiding me until I feel the edge of the hospital bed pressing against the backs of my thighs. "More," I insist, as another finger slides in. "You like that, love?" he asks, his words hot against my ear, sending shivers through my body. I nod, frantic as I grab onto his shoulders and try to ride his hand. "Please, Lucas, I need more." My body burns with need, with urgency. Our bond screams between us, ecstatic and frustrated in turn. "More fingers?" he asks, and his fourth slides in with a little more difficulty, stretching me as he flexes and spreads them inside, never stopping his thrusts. "Faster," I pant, trying to keep my lungs filled with air. It''s impossible. It''s too hard to breathe and enjoy this at the same time. "As you wish," he murmurs, and but his hand disappears from between my thighs. Aching, sore, and wanting, I struggle onto my elbows to stare at him in disbelief. "Why did you¡ª" Oh. Oh. Those strong hands unbuttoning his pants? That''s sexy. Arousal slams home, crashing straight into my core as he unzips, the full length of him springing free from the confines of his jeans. "Ava," he grits out, even as he steps between my legs once again, falling onto his hands above me. "This is your chance to tell me to stop." I shake my head, opening my legs wider. Didn''t I ask for space? I did. But that deep part of me, that instinctual bond that begs for him, won''t let me out of its clutches. I need him like I need the air I breathe. "Hurry up, alpha," I murmur, wrapping both arms around his neck. "I need you inside." "Fuck," he mutters, grabbing both legs and yanking me closer. The hospital bed isn''t at the best height, so my hips lift off the bed as he settles the warm head of his cock against the core of me. Chapter 116 Ava: Need for Space I wrap my legs around him as he enters, slow and careful, in a burn that only heightens the desire. But he''s too careful. Too gentle. Too thoughtful. "Lucas," I whine, tightening my legs around him and yanking him in. His hips surge forward and the entire length of him sinks into me, filling me in a way that makes me feel complete. Whole. But all control he has is gone. He''d used what was left of it to try to ease his way in. Now it''s all hard, heavy thrusts and wild rhythm, with my body half off the bed and supported only by his hands on my hips, his fingers digging into my ass. I think I scream. I''m not sure. I''m dizzy over the pleasure as he hits that spot deep inside, a place that almost hurts every time he slams home.@@@@ "Fuck, you feel so good, Ava," he groans, and I can''t answer. I can barely breathe. All I can do is moan and shove back against the bed to try and meet his every thrust, wanting it harder. Part of me wants to drag his head down to my shoulder and force a mating bite, but I manage to hold at least that part of me in check. "Ava," he groans, his voice rough with desire. "You''re driving me crazy." "I know," I interrupt, my voice soft but firm. "I got caught up in the moment. In the bond. But it doesn''t change what I said before. I still need space. Time to figure things out on my own." He stares at me for a long moment, his jaw clenched, his hands flexing at his sides. I brace myself for an argument, for him to try and persuade me to change my mind. But to my surprise, he takes a step back, holding up his hands in a gesture of surrender. "I understand," he says, though the words seem to pain him. "I don''t like it, but I understand. I''ll give you the space you need." Relief washes over me, mingled with a bittersweet ache. Part of me yearns to close the distance between us, to lose myself in his embrace once more. But I know that''s not the right path, not now. "Thank you," I whisper, my voice thick with emotion. "I know it''s not easy." He shakes his head, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Nothing about this is easy, Ava. But I meant what I said. I''ll wait for you, as long as it takes." The sincerity in his words, the depth of feeling in his eyes, sends a shiver down my spine. I know he means it, that he would move heaven and earth for me if I asked. But I can''t ask that of him. Not yet. Maybe not ever. He''s giving you what you want, Selene murmurs in my mind, her presence a soothing balm. Don''t feel guilty for taking it. I nod, more to myself than to her. She''s right. I need to focus on my own journey, my own growth. Lucas is strong enough to handle the distance, even if it hurts. "I should go," I say, my voice steadier than I feel. "Lisa''s waiting for me." Lucas nods, his expression carefully neutral. "Of course. I''ll have Kellan escort you back to the apartment." The mention of Kellan brings a fresh wave of anxiety. How much does he know about what just happened? Will he tell the others? As if sensing my thoughts, Lucas reaches out, his hand brushing against my cheek in a feather-light caress. "Don''t worry about Kellan. He''s discreet. And loyal. He won''t say anything." I lean into his touch for a brief moment, savoring the comfort it brings. Chapter 117 Ava: Her New Normal Living in Westwood becomes routine again quickly. Training with Jericho starts again only two days after my return, and the grizzled old shifter doesn''t say a word about my long absence. Lucas and I text every night, but I refuse to call him. The sound of his voice is going to make me regret things. And Selene settles into our daily life as though she were never gone. The only downside? Kellan. I have yet to speak to Selene or Lisa about anything important, because the beta is always around. He sleeps on the couch every night, no matter how many protests Lisa and I hurl his way. Even Lucas is on board with it. I thought utilizing his possessiveness would go my way; it didn''t. He just said Kellan would be the one wolf he could trust to keep me safe. Lisa''s worse off than I am; she spends a good chunk of her day glowering at the friendly beta. I watch Kellan as he washes the dishes, his broad shoulders filling out his t-shirt in a way that would be appealing if I wasn''t so annoyed by his constant presence. Lisa mutters beside me, "It isn''t fair that my apartment''s been taken over." I sigh, the sound heavy with frustration. Selene huffs a little woof of agreement from her spot on the floor. "You know I can hear you two, right?" Kellan says without turning around, his voice tinged with amusement. Lisa rolls her eyes. "Good. Maybe you''ll take the hint and leave." Kellan chuckles, the sound deep and warm. He turns, leaning back against the counter as he dries his hands on a dish towel. "Sorry, no can do. Alpha''s orders." I grit my teeth. It''s not that I don''t appreciate Lucas''s concern for my safety. I do. But having Kellan here 24/7 is driving me insane. I can''t even have a private conversation with Lisa or Selene without him hovering nearby. But you have to promise me you won''t leave the apartment." Lisa''s face brightens instantly, her dark eyes sparkling with excitement. "Really? You mean it?" Kellan nods again, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Really. But I mean it about staying put. No exceptions. Especially as Alpha Westwood is gone again." He''s back in the Blackwood territory, dealing with things that happened while I was hospitalized. Selene barks her approval, her tail thumping against the floor in a steady rhythm. I can feel her excitement thrumming through our bond, a warm pulse of energy that makes me feel lighter than I have in days. I share a high-five with Lisa, our palms connecting with a satisfying smack. We did it, I tell Selene mentally, my thoughts tinged with triumph. We finally get some time to ourselves. Selene woofs softly in response, her agreement clear. We need to talk, Ava. There''s so much I need to tell you. I nod, my heart skipping a beat at the seriousness in her tone. I know. We will. Tomorrow, when Kellan''s gone. Lisa''s already chattering away, making plans for our afternoon of freedom. "We can watch movies, and order in food, and just relax for once. Oh! And we can finally have that girl talk we''ve been meaning to have." She waggles her eyebrows at me, her grin turning sly. I feel my cheeks heat, knowing exactly what kind of "girl talk" she has in mind. The kind that involves a certain alpha and the complicated tangle of feelings I have for him. Kellan clears his throat, drawing our attention back to him. "I''m trusting you two," he says, his tone serious. "Don''t make me regret it." "We won''t," I promise, meaning it with every fiber of my being. "And Kellan? Thank you. Seriously." He nods, his expression softening. "You''re welcome, Ava. I know this hasn''t been easy for you. For either of you." He glances at Lisa, including her in his words. Lisa''s smile is genuine, all traces of her earlier annoyance gone. "Thanks, Kellan. We appreciate it. More than you know." Kellan ducks his head, looking almost bashful at the praise. "Yeah, well. Don''t get used to it. I''m still your bodyguard, after all." I laugh, the sound bubbling up from somewhere deep inside me. It feels good to laugh, to feel something other than the constant weight of worry and fear. "Wouldn''t dream of it," I say, my tone teasing. "We know you''re a tough guy, Kellan. No need to remind us." Chapter 118 Ava: Alone at Last The good thing about Lisa''s apartment is that it''s soundproof. That means, with Kellan gone, we can talk to our heart''s content. Which is exactly what we do, as I fill Lisa in on what I experienced while I was unconscious. Lisa looks confused. "I know I''m a human, but that doesn''t sound like your wolf is emerging. It sounds unrelated to wolves entirely." Precisely, Selene says, her tone approving. She likes Lisa. "Selene agrees," I translate for Lisa. It is an awakening, but not of your wolf. She snorts and gives a quick shake of her head. I''m already awake. I laugh, and Lisa looks at me with a questioning stare. So, of course, I tell her. It''s unfortunate she can''t hear Selene. "She''s funny," Lisa remarks, petting Selene''s ears. Despite knowing the dog in front of her is a wolf on the inside, she hasn''t stopped treating Selene as a lovable husky. "So, an awakening of what, exactly?" Your powers, she says, her words terse. The necklace will do no good for you now. The ring, too. You''ve grown too powerful. It''s time to train before you get yourself killed. Oh. That doesn''t sound good. It does not, she confirms grimly. Unfortunately, I don''t know where we can go for tutelage. "Okay, so I have to learn on my own then." That carries great risk. The grimace that twists my face has Lisa''s eyes bouncing between me and Selene, but she sits patiently, waiting for the summary.@@@@ "Isn''t it risky for me to just do nothing? I was in a coma for three weeks. Isn''t that bad enough?" Selene groans, her ears flicking. Even so... "How hard can it be?" Hard, she informs me. Do you even know how to access your power? Come to think of it¡ªno. Do you know what it does? Also no. Selene huffs, her mental grumbling vibrating in my ears. Lisa looks doubtful, but all she says is, "How?" Tugging at Selene''s soft husky ear, I try to think of how I''d accessed it the night of my escape. Nothing comes to mind. I was running. Then, I was running faster. It came to me; I never called it. "Let''s just shelve the topic for now," I mutter, disappointment heavy and suffocating in my chest. It''s like there''s something squeezing my lungs, constricting my ability to breathe. Selene lets out a soft chuff of agreement. Turning my gaze onto her, I study her dog form intently. "Selene, will I ever be able to shift?" It is possible, she says in that vague way of hers. But we are not bonded in the normal way. "Okay. How would we do it, then?" I do not know. Helpful. "Why am I healing so much faster than I was before? I''ve never had shifter-level healing." Your powers strengthen you. It may mimic a shifter''s rate of healing, but yours comes from the world around you, not from your soul. Here we go again, with the cryptic words. Frustrated, I pass them on to Lisa, who tilts her head. "So you''re like a druid or something?" Trust her to find some weird reference. "Druid?" "Or like a shaman? I''m not sure. Those people who are all connected with the world and the animals, or something. Oh, there are also Fae... Maybe it''s elemental magic. Selene, is elemental magic a thing? Fire, water, air, earth? Like all those weird anime shows people watch these days." Elemental magic. Lisa''s words echo in my head, stirring a whirlwind of memories I''d rather forget. Flashes of my own death assault me, vivid and relentless. The searing agony of being consumed by flames, the crushing pressure of water filling my lungs, the suffocating weight of earth entombing me, and the terrifying sensation of air being ripped from my body. I shudder, my breath catching in my throat. It''s as if I''m reliving each horrifying moment, the pain and fear as real as the first time. Yes, Selene confirms, her voice a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. Magicians have always been drawn to the elements. It''s a fundamental aspect of their craft. "So, I''m a full-fledged magician now?" I ask, my voice trembling slightly. The idea seems absurd, like something out of a fantasy novel. Not quite, Selene replies, her tone pensive. Your connection to the elements is different, more intrinsic. It''s as if they''re a part of you, woven into the very fabric of your being. I frown, trying to wrap my head around this new revelation. "What does that even mean?" It means that you have a profound bond with the world around you, Selene explains patiently. The elements respond to you in a way they don''t to others. It''s a rare and powerful gift. "Great," I mutter, sarcasm dripping from my words. "Another thing to make me stand out." Lisa reaches over and squeezes my hand, offering a sympathetic smile as she listens to yet another recap. This must be getting old for her (it is for me), and yet she never once complains. "Hey, it''s not all bad. Maybe this is the key to figuring out who you really are." Chapter 119 Ava: Her Power I wish I could share Lisa''s optimism, but the weight of this newfound knowledge settles heavily on my shoulders. If what Selene says is true, then I''m not just different from other shifters. I''m different from everyone. There''s something else you should know, Selene says, her voice taking on a somber note. Your connection to the elements is like a beacon. Other sensitive beings might be able to sense it, to feel the power that lies dormant within you. My heart sinks at her words. "What does that mean for me?" It means that you''ll be in danger if you leave the safety of the Westwood pack lands, Selene replies, her tone grave. There are those who would seek to exploit your power for their own gain, or worse, to eliminate you as a threat. Though most shifters lack any true memory of our time as Great Wolves, as Lycans, the instinct is still there... if they''re strong enough. I slump back against the couch, my shoulders drooping under the weight of this revelation. It''s not enough that I''m an outsider among my own kind, or that I''m caught between two powerful alphas¡ªthough Clayton has been absurdly kind about giving me the distance I need. Now, I have to worry about being hunted down by god knows who, all because of some mystical connection to the elements that I never asked for.@@@@ "I can''t even leave?" I whisper, my voice small and broken. "I''m trapped here, like some kind of prisoner?" Perhaps for now, for your own protection, Selene says, nuzzling her head against my leg in a gesture of comfort. Until you learn to control your powers, until you can defend yourself, it''s the only way to keep you safe. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, hot and stinging. I blink them back, refusing to let them fall. I''m stronger. I''ll become stronger yet. I''m not going to cry over this. "So, what am I supposed to do?" I ask, my voice hoarse with emotion. "Just sit here and wait for someone to come and teach me how to be a magician?" We''ll figure it out, Selene assures me, her voice filled with a quiet confidence. You''re not alone in this, Ava. You have me, and you have Lisa. We''ll find a way to help you, to keep you safe. "I just want to be normal," I whisper, my voice barely audible. "I want to be able to live my life without constantly looking over my shoulder, without wondering if the next person I meet is going to try to kill me." Shit, I sound like a whining kid. Lisa wraps her arm around my shoulders, pulling me into a tight hug. "I know, sweetie. But you''re not alone in this. We''ll get through it together, one day at a time." I nod, unable to find the words to express the depth of my gratitude for her support. Lisa has been a rock for me, a constant source of comfort and understanding in a world that seems determined to tear me apart. "So, what does this mean for you now?" Lisa asks, her brow furrowed in concern. "If your soul was in this place between worlds, does that mean you''re... different now?" It means that Ava''s connection to the elements has been strengthened, Selene explains, her voice taking on a thoughtful tone. Her experience in the realm of Lycan souls has awakened something within her, a power that was always there but lay dormant until now. I frown, trying to wrap my head around this new information. "So, I''m like some kind of elemental shifter now? Is that even a thing?" No, Selene replies, her voice tinged with amusement. Your connection to the elements is from your magician origin. But, yes, I suppose elemental shifter would be an appropriate way to describe you. "Great," I mutter, sarcasm dripping from my words. "Just what I need, another way to be a freak." Lisa squeezes my hand again, her expression fierce. "You''re not a freak, Ava. You''re special, and that''s not a bad thing. It''s what makes you who you are." I want to believe her, but it''s hard when everything about me seems to be a reminder of how different I am, how much I don''t fit in. Your power is a gift, Ava, Selene says, her voice filled with a quiet intensity. One that comes with great responsibility, but also great potential. You have the ability to wield the elements in ways that others can only dream of. "But I don''t even know how to control it," I protest, frustration bubbling up inside me. "What if I hurt someone? What if I can''t handle it? What if it comes out of fucking nowhere and blows up an entire city or something?" That''s why we need to find someone who can teach you, Selene replies, her voice calm and reassuring. Someone who understands the nature of your power and can help you harness it. "But who? Who could possibly understand what I''m going through? You told me before that the magicians died out a long time ago as they turned into shifters." We''ll find someone, Selene assures me, her voice filled with a quiet determination. There are others out there who possess similar gifts, who have walked this path before. We just need to know where to look. "And how the hell are we supposed to find that out?" Her ear twitches. I have my ways. Chapter 120 Ava: Vampires Call "If you ever need me, child, simply light a candle and call my name. I''ll find you." My eyes snap open in the middle of a deep sleep, and my heart races, a thunderous pounding in my chest that shakes my entire body. The dream was too real, too close to memory. Selene''s ears perk up as she lifts her head from the foot of the bed. What''s wrong, Ava? I shake my head, eyes darting to the door. Kellan''s somewhere in the apartment, ever present, always listening. I think I know how to contact Sister Miriam. The maybe-vampire lady. Selene''s blue eyes widen. How? She sits up, her full attention on me. When she visited me before the ceremony, she said if I needed her, I should light a candle and call her name. That she''d find me. Tell me everything, Selene says, her voice gentle in my mind. Every detail. I recount the memory, the cloying scent of incense, the invasive way she touched me, her cryptic words. The dread and intrigue she instilled in my mother. Your mother fears her, Selene muses. As she should. Vampires are not to be trifled with. But she might have answers. About what I am. What''s happening to me. She seemed to know. Selene is quiet for a long moment. Vampires are ancient, powerful creatures with their own agendas. She may help you, but there will be a price. There always is, with their kind. I swallow hard, a shiver running through me. I''ll be careful. I promise. Try to sleep, Selene says, curling back up. We''ll talk more tomorrow. I nod, sinking back against the pillows. But sleep is elusive, my mind spinning with possibilities and fears. Sister Miriam''s red eyes follow me into my dreams, her silken voice a whispered promise. "I''ll find you." I toss and turn, the sheets twisting around my legs. Power pulses under my skin, a restless itch I can''t scratch. What if she''s the key? What if she can unlock the mystery inside me, teach me to wield the elements like weapons? But Selene''s warning lingers, a cold weight in my stomach. There will be a price. With vampires, there always is. Shadows play across the ceiling, indifferent to my struggles. Outside, the moon is bright, almost full. Its call sings in my blood. * * * The days pass in a blur. Lucas comes and goes between Blackwood and Westwood. I don''t know the details, but I do know that the search for my parents¡ªand Alpha Renard¡ªis heating up. From what I''m told, they''re no closer to finding them. But the fact that they''ve been so silent, so underground, has everyone nervous. Longing tugs at my heart as I watch them. What I wouldn''t give to trade places right now and free myself of my vicious tyrant overlord of a trainer. But then Jericho is coming at me again, and I have to focus. Bracing myself, I do my best to anticipate the fall, determined to do it properly. I don''t, of course. The mat slaps the air straight out of my lungs once again as I groan in very, very real pain. "You''re not concentrating," Jericho growls. "Get your head in the game, Ava." I push myself up to my hands and knees, panting. My arms tremble with the effort, and I can feel the sweat dripping down my face. My shirt is stuck to my body, positively soaked, and I think I popped a stitch in the crotch of my leggings. "I''m trying," I grumble through clenched teeth. "Not hard enough." He''s right, of course. As much as I hate to admit it, I know I''m not giving it my all. I''m too busy feeling sorry for myself, too busy wishing I was doing something else. Too busy hurting. But this is important. I know it is. If I''m going to survive in this world, if I''m going to protect myself and stop needing to be rescued like some damsel in distress, I need to learn how to fight. And that starts with learning how to fall... apparently. Taking a deep breath, I force myself onto my feet, swaying a little once I get there. My body screams in protest, but I ignore the pain as best as I can, squaring my shoulders. I meet Jericho''s gaze head-on. "I''m ready." And so we go again. And again. And again. After what feels like an eternity, there''s some progress. I get a little better. Sometimes I avoid landing on my back. Every so often I manage to pop up in a decent time frame, despite Jericho complaining that I''d be dead in a real fight. I still end up on my ass more often than not, but I can feel myself improving. Jericho seems to sense it too. His corrections become less frequent, his nods of approval more common, always interspersed with grumbling insults. By the time he calls a halt, I can''t feel my hands or feet anymore. But there''s a sense of accomplishment thrumming through me, a pride in what I''ve achieved. I glance over at Lisa again. Her face is flushed and sweaty as she downs a bottle of water with Kellan standing beside her, saying something. She catches my eye and grins, giving me a thumbs up, before turning to scowl at the beta. Apparently she doesn''t like the sound of whatever he''s saying. Will those two ever get along? "Not bad," Jericho says, drawing my attention back to him. "We''ll make a fighter out of you yet." I nod, too exhausted to speak. He tosses me a towel, and I catch it gratefully, wiping the sweat from my face. "Hit the showers," he orders. "We''ll pick this up again tomorrow." My legs tremble with every step, but I swivel and escape before he has a chance to change his mind. Chapter 121 Lucas: Still Searching LUCAS Being away from Ava is torture, but the random photo updates from Kellan help ease the ache in my heart. And the wolf snarling in my head. He''s pissed that we''re far from her again, logic and reasoning be damned. And if I hear one more word about that damn dog, Selene¡ªI don''t even know what I''ll do. I can feel his frustration ease as we stare at the photo Kellan texted me; she''s exhausted, her cheeks red with exertion and her bangs damp against her head. She hasn''t been wearing her glasses. Two days after her discharge, she''d complained about them making her vision blurry. Vanessa and Dr. Beaumont are certain it''s a sign that her wolf is awakening, but Ava had taken the news in stride, asking no questions. Her disinterest worries me; to be wolfless is a curse among our people. To know that her wolf might come? She should be over the moon, praising the Goddess for such a blessing. And yet Ava acts as though it doesn''t involve her. Dr. Beaumont says it''s probably a trauma response to her life in the Blackwood Pack, but I can''t shake the feeling that there''s something more to all of this. Ultimately, it doesn''t matter. As long as she''s safe and happy, I won''t ask for much more. It was hard to watch her as she lay in her hospital bed, day after day. Hard to watch as the nurses bathed her with gentle hands. Hard to watch as her cheeks thinned, even with the intravenous nutrition they''d started her on after three days. Losing her would mean losing everything. I can''t survive in this world knowing she isn''t in it. Simple daily activities like basic hygiene were out; no showers, and meals were only taken because Kellan would bring food and stand watch until I ate it. Lisa wouldn''t eat until I did, and I remember thinking that Ava would kill me if her human friend starved to death because I was too sick at the thought of losing her. Otherwise? The entire world could burn, as long as I was by her side. Not really the best mindset for an alpha. Kellan stepped up for me, but I have a lot to deal with now. Which is why I''m back in the Blackwood territory, daydreaming about my fated mate instead of visiting her like I want to. "Alpha?" Shit. A growl rumbles in my chest, my wolf''s fury bleeding into my own. Two lives, gone. Two more families left to mourn, all because of that bastard Renard. "How the fuck has he managed to hide so well?" I snarl, slamming my fist on the table. The wood cracks under the force, splinters digging into my skin. I barely feel the sting, too consumed by the inferno of rage, molten in my veins. That shit-alpha and his loyal followers have managed to evade us at every turn, slipping through our fingers like smoke. It''s infuriating, knowing they''re out there, plotting and scheming, while we''re left grasping at straws. "They''ve likely found powerful allies among the vampires," Vester says, his tone grim. "The Unregistered cities are a labyrinth of secrets and danger. Even our best scouts stand little chance against their defenses." Shoving away from the table, I pace the room, my mind racing. Sending more scouts is a death sentence. We need a new strategy, a new approach. "What about the other packs?" I ask, turning to face Vester. "Have any of them had any luck?" He shakes his head. "None that they''ve reported. The Blackwood situation has everyone on edge. No one wants to risk their own people." I can''t blame them. The thought of losing more of my own pack members makes my stomach churn. But we can''t just sit back and do nothing. "We need to find a way in," I mutter, more to myself than to Vester. "We need someone on the inside, someone who can gather information without raising suspicion." But who? Who could possibly infiltrate the Unregistered city and come out alive? "Keep searching," I tell Vester, my voice firm. "Reach out to our allies, call in every favor we''re owed. We won''t rest until we find them." Kill them, my wolf whispers, a murderous shadow in my mind. Vester nods, his expression resolute. "Yes, Alpha. I''ll send word to our contacts immediately." I dismiss him with a wave of my hand, my mind already churning with possibilities. There has to be a way, some weakness we can exploit. We just haven''t found it yet. But we will. I won''t stop until Ava is safe, until the threat of the Blackwood pack is nothing more than a distant memory. I''ll tear apart the very foundations of the supernatural world if that''s what it takes. I turn back to the reports scattered across my desk, searching for any scrap of information that might lead us to those damned Blackwood mutts. Chapter 122 Ava: Getting Stronger "Don''t push yourself too hard." Lucas'' voice is deeper through the phone, giving our hushed conversation in my bedroom a more sordid feeling than would be expected, given the fact that we haven''t talked about anything remotely intimate. That fated-mate tingle settles into my nether regions as he speaks. Lisa''s asleep, and Kellan is, too, taking over the couch in the living room like he does every night. "I''m not." Trying not to wake the others, I speak in a soft murmur. "I miss you." He sounds frustrated. Tired. Kellan said he''s been trying to track down my family. I hope he finds them soon; I just want everything to be over. Having guards everywhere I go is awful.@@@@ I have yet to meet anyone new. No friends. Not even acquaintances. I don''t even get to buy things at the store, because someone is always sent to buy what I ask for. It''s suffocating. "Have you made any progress?" "Mmm." His noncommital sound gives little hope. "I will find them, Ava. You will be safe." "I know." "Get some sleep. It''s late." "I will." A yawn catches me by surprise, my jaw cracking with the force of it. "Good night, Ava." "Good night, Lucas." * * * Somehow, despite my long hospital stay, my body has suffered no ill effects. My muscles are toned, what little excess flab I had around my belly is gone, and I breeze through most of Jericho''s workouts with little effort. The self-defense training takes a bit more work. It must be odd, as a born-human, to be surrounded by a bunch of wolves. One of the female shifters walks up to us with a respectful bow in Jericho''s direction, one hand over her heart. All the others turn and bow after she does, with the same motion. I look at Jericho in confusion, but he doesn''t acknowledge it, just staring in his signature brooding way across the crowd. "Beta Mentor." The young woman''s voice is soft but clear. "We are honored by your presence." Beta Mentor? My brows furrow as I glance at Jericho again. It''s a title I''ve never heard before. He doesn''t correct the girl, merely grunts. "At ease." The tension in the room dissipates as the shifters relax their stances. The woman turns to me, her gaze curious as she looks between Lisa and me. She''s taller, with tan skin and black hair that shimmers in the light. "I am Amara, a trainer here. Welcome to the Westwood training grounds." "Thank you." I try to keep my voice steady despite my confusion. "My name is Ava, and this is my friend Lisa. We''ve been training with Jericho and thought it would be good to work with others as well." Amara''s nose flares as she scents us, and I can sense her relax once she does so. I wonder why she was so tense to begin with. Is it because of Jericho''s presence? Or something else? "Of course." Amara smiles, but it doesn''t quite reach her eyes. "We''ve heard a lot about you, Ava." Great. I fight the tension creeping through my muscles. Rumors must have flown about my connection with Lucas, considering that even Vanessa had called me Luna at our first meeting. Still, it isn''t a good feeling to know that I''m a subject of gossip in the community. Even in Westwood, in Granite City¡ªa large city integrated with humans¡ªthis pack is close-knit. My life is firsthand experience on how awful rumors can make living within a pack; I don''t want a repeat of my time in Blackwood. Lisa squeezes my arm in a silent show of support, and I force a smile. "All good things, I hope." Amara''s expression is unreadable. "The Alpha''s mate is always a topic of interest." Damn. Now it''s confirmed that they know. Judging by her not-quite-friendly demeanor, it''s not a good thing to have my name connected with his. And yet we aren''t even mated. Fated, sure. But I guess no one''s talking about how he rejected me. I glance at Jericho, hoping for some guidance, but he simply watches the exchange with hooded eyes. Clearing my throat, I try to steer the conversation to safer ground. "Well, I''m just here to train like everyone else. I''d appreciate being treated that way." Amara inclines her head. "As you wish." She gestures to the mats. "Shall we begin?" Chapter 123 Ava: New Shifters Lisa and I share a look before following Amara further into the gym. I can feel the eyes of the other shifters tracking our every move. Unease has my heart beating in rapid rhythm, like a frantic chicken flapping its wings. All the excitement I''d felt at meeting new people is now buried beneath the worries dashing through my mind. Do they hate me? Is their disapproval because I''m a Blackwood wolf? Do they know I can''t shift? Have there been complaints about me? What have they been saying? But, of course, I don''t have the answers, so I follow behind with my mouth shut. It will be fine, Selene assures me, but she''s very unconcerned about the thoughts of humans or shifters. In fact, I''m not sure she cares about anyone other than me. She isn''t even fond of our fated mate. Selene snorts. Fated doesn''t mean inevitable. Once we reach the mats, Amara turns to face us, her stance relaxed but ready. It''s hard not to focus on the lean muscles defined in her arms. I''d thought I was making improvement with my training, but compared to her? I look like a newborn baby, soft and squishy. "Let''s start with some basic defensive moves and see where you''re at." Amara launches into an explanation of a simple block and counter, demonstrating the moves with fluid grace. I focus on her words, trying to commit the steps to memory. Then it''s our turn to try. Lisa goes first, her face set in concentration as she attempts to mirror Amara''s movements. It''s a little clumsy, but she executes the block successfully. "Good," Amara praises. "Remember to keep your weight centered and your arm firm." Lisa nods, blossoming beneath her praise. Jericho snorts, but by some miracle manages to keep himself from saying anything terrible. I step up next, taking a deep breath to center myself. Amara nods at me to begin. I move through the motions, muscle memory from Jericho''s training kicking in. The block is solid, my stance steady. Amara''s eyebrows raise slightly, a hint of surprise flickering across her face. "Well done," she says. "You''ve clearly been practicing. Next time, commit to the movement. You''re hesitant, and hesitation will get you killed." I''m lacking. It makes sense, knowing they think of me as their alpha''s mate. Their future Luna. Don''t worry about what they think. They are all beneath you. Selene''s natural arrogance is probably because of her Lycan soul; I don''t know how she cares so little about how other people think of me. They are not our pack, she says, without me asking. How they think of you is inconsequential. If they have something to say, they can do it through a challenge. None of those pups is arrogant enough to challenge one who might become their future Luna. Still. It''s hard to let go of a lifetime of conditioning, where knowing how your pack feels on any given day could save you from a beating¡ªif you run fast enough. When you are strong enough, there is no need to run. Simple words from a simple view. It must be nice to be a wolf. It is, she agrees, sounding only half-interested again. A fist flying toward my face reminds me it isn''t the time or place to be focused on discussions with my wolf. Giving up on any semblance of grace, I drop to the ground with a broad sweep of my leg, halting his advance. I can tell out of the corner of my eye that Amara''s unimpressed with the move. I already know what she''s going to say. Too flashy. The male shifter lunges at me again, undeterred. I block the first punch, but the second clips my jaw, snapping my head back. Pain explodes through my face. Shit, that hurts. My knees buckle and my stomach twists, nausea sliding in as a vicious response to the pain. I stumble back, shaking my head to clear it, setting my jaw against the urge to vomit. Breathe. You''ll be fine. Selene''s unconcerned but kind advice helps me power through as I stumble, shaking my head to clear it. He presses his advantage, crowding into my space with a flurry of hits. I backpedal, struggling to remember my training, to find my footing. He gets me in the ribs twice and again in the face, but at least this time I don''t feel like I''m going to vomit from the pain. Focus, Ava, Selene chides in my mind. You''re overthinking it. Let your instincts guide you. Chapter 124 Ava: Surprise Invitation Easier said than done. But I try to clear my head, to let my body take over. Slipping to the side, I evade a vicious right hook. There¡ªan opening. It''s classic and obvious and it might be a trap, but I dart forward, inside his reach, and drive my elbow into his solar plexus. He grunts, doubling over. Not letting up, I grab his arm and pivot, using his own momentum to flip him over my hip. He hits the mat hard, the breath knocked out of him. For a second, I just stand there, stunned. Holy shit, did I actually just do that? A slow grin spreads across my face. "Good!" Amara calls out. "That''s enough for now." We break apart, both of us panting and sweaty. I glance over at my opponent, expecting to see grudging respect or even surprise. Instead, fury contorts his face, his eyes flashing with barely contained rage. A chill runs through me. Did I just make an enemy? Anxiety claws at my throat; I know what it means to have a pack who detests me. Even with the guards Lucas has me under, I have no faith that I''m safe if I''m hated by everyone in Westwood. I know what happens in the shadows. Before I can smooth things over, the shifter¡ªI think his name might be Ben or something¡ªbows, his expression smoothing into polite neutrality. "Thank you for the match," he says stiffly. Then he turns on his heel and stalks away, leaving me staring after him in confusion. Did I imagine that look? I replay the moment in my head, trying to pinpoint what I saw. But with each passing second, I grow less certain. Maybe it was just the heat of the fight, the sting of being bested. Surely he doesn''t actually hate me for throwing him once... right? You did well, Selene says, her voice warm with approval. Don''t let one surly pup shake your confidence. Shaking off my worries, I take a deep breath, trying to ignore the throbbing in my jaw. It reaches deep into my ear. My ribs ache every time I breathe, but I fill my lungs anyway, before consciously relaxing my body, one muscle group at a time. Selene''s right. I can''t control how others react to me. I''m here to train. If they want to hate me, there''s little I can do about that. I just have to keep training. Improving. I''m going to get bruised, but eventually, I''ll be able to give back as much as I get. Still, as I towel off and head for the showers, I can''t quite shake the unease prickling down my neck, making me shiver beneath the sweat cooling on my skin. "Ava!" Lisa pops out of nowhere, which is¡ªas far as I''m concerned¡ªa specialty of hers. "I threw a girl called Anneliese today. She told me I''m not bad, for a human." Lisa''s enthusiastic arm collides with my tender ribs as she loops our limbs together in a familiar hug. Pain lances through my side, stealing my breath for a moment. I grit my teeth, waiting for the ache to subside. "Oops, sorry!" Lisa''s eyes widen as she realizes her mistake. She quickly withdraws her arm from mine, looking sheepish. "You okay?" Lisa lets out a delighted squeal, squeezing my arm. "Yes! This is going to be amazing, Ava. Just you wait." Her enthusiasm buoys me as we head for the showers, chattering about what we might wear and what to expect. For a moment, the weight of my worries lifts, pushed aside by the simple pleasure of making plans with a friend. But even as I let myself get swept up in Lisa''s excitement, a small, wary part of me can''t help but wonder: Is this party really the innocuous fun it seems? Or is something more sinister lurking beneath the surface? In the showers, I let the hot water pound against my aching muscles, steam rising around me in soothing clouds. Closing my eyes, I lean my head back, letting the spray hit my face. Stop worrying so much, Selene chides gently. You''re allowed to have fun sometimes, you know. I know. I sigh, rolling my shoulders under the cascading water. It''s just hard to turn off the paranoia, after everything. I understand. But trust that I won''t let anything happen to you. And neither will Lucas, or your friend Lisa. You''re not alone in this, Ava. Selene''s reminder warms me more than the hot water ever could. She''s right¡ªI''m not facing these threats by myself anymore. I have people in my corner now, people who care about me. The thought bolsters me as I towel off and change into clean clothes, the prospect of the party seeming a bit less daunting. Lisa waits for me outside the locker room, practically vibrating with anticipation. "This is going to be so much fun," she gushes as we walk out into the cool evening air. "I can''t wait to let loose a little, maybe have a couple drinks. I''m not sure what a shifter party usually looks like. What should we wear?" I snort, bumping her hip with mine. "Just don''t go too crazy, party animal. We still have training in the morning." I''ve never been to one, either, but I''ve been at the tail end of celebrations a few times. It never ended well for me. "Ugh, don''t remind me." Lisa makes a face, but it quickly dissolves into a grin. "But seriously, Ava. I''m really glad we''re doing this together. I know things have been rough lately, but I''m here for you, okay? No matter what." Throat suddenly tight, I blink back the sudden sting of tears. "Thanks, Lise. That means a lot." And it does. More than I can put into words. Having Lisa''s unwavering support, her friendship¡ªit''s a light in the darkness, a reminder that even in the midst of all this supernatural insanity, I''m not alone. My phone buzzes in my pocket, startling both of us. I don''t get that many messages. It''s usually Lucas or Clayton, and they rarely text me until the business day is over. It''s only three in the afternoon. [Unknown: Why haven''t you lit a candle yet, little witch?] Chapter 125 Ava: Negotiating the Invitation The ominous text halts me in place, and Lisa peers over my shoulder. "A candle?" she asks, confused. Oh, right¡ªI haven''t spoken to her yet about my revelation of Sister Miriam''s words at our parting. Only Selene knows. Catching Lisa''s eye, I give a quick shake of my head and slide the phone into my pocket. Kellan''s in the distance, walking toward us. Lisa, as quick-thinking as ever, grabs onto my arm again and returns to her ruminations about the party. By the time the beta''s near us, his face is thunderclouds and lightning. "No way," he announces, before Lisa can even say anything.@@@@ Undeterred, Lisa stands straight, toe-to-toe with him in a way I see far too often. These two will never get along. "I''m not asking, Beta Ashbourne. I''m informing you. Friday will be busy. We''re going to a party." "Absolutely not." "Stop treating us like prisoners!" "You aren''t prisoners," he refutes immediately. "We''re doing our best to keep you safe. A party? That''s not safe." "''That''s not safe,''" she mimics, rolling her eyes. "So, what, we''re going to be stuck in my apartment forever? We can''t live at all? Can''t do anything? Because to me, it sounds like you''re saying Westwood is a bunch of weak-ass wolves who can''t protect two little girls in their own territory." She''s a spitfire, Selene approves, back in my head again. Her marathon must be over. Every word is, of course, calculated to sting at the beta''s pride. Kellan''s jaw sets in a way that I see far too often these days, and he gives up arguing with Lisa to turn to me, instead. "With the situation at Blackwood..." "I agree with Lisa." Interrupting him before he can continue is the best way. While I''m doing better at standing up for myself, I''m not great at arguing when they bring up good points, like how unnecessary a party might be compared to my life. It''s not that I disagree. It''s just that I can''t live like this forever, and things need to change. "He won''t," I say firmly. "Because he knows I''m right. He knows I''m more than just his... whatever I am to him." Even as I say the words, doubt curls in my stomach. Lucas and I are complicated. We''re fated mates with an awkward history. The bond between us is undeniable, a living, breathing thing, and I can''t underestimate it. Like that day at the hospital, it will throw me into his arms in an effort to bring us together. But I''m not going to let it define me. I refuse to let it be the only thing that matters. I learned a little about myself when I lived in Cedarwood, and I''m not throwing those lessons away for any man. No matter how delectable. Lisa, who''s been uncharacteristically quiet during this exchange, loops her arm through mine. "We''re going to the party," she says, her tone brooking no argument. "And Ava''s right. She''s her own person. Lucas will just have to deal with it." Kellan sighs, looking skyward as if praying for patience. "Fine. But we''re taking precautions. Extra security. And you two stick close to me or whoever I assign to you. Got it?" Lisa and I exchange a look. It''s not ideal, but it''s a compromise. A step towards normalcy, towards the freedom I so desperately crave. "Got it," we say in unison. As we walk to the car, Lisa squeezes my arm. "You okay?" she asks softly. The swirl of emotions has sapped what little energy I had left after training, and my shoulders droop. Even so, I take a deep breath, trying to relax. "I''m good." Selene hums her approval through our bond, even as my mind drifts from the drama of a single party to the text that I''d received. It has to be Sister Miriam. But how does she know my phone number? It''s a new phone, given to me by Lucas. No one should know to contact me here. I''m sure rumors have flown enough for people to know I''m here, but the phone number is harder to trace... When I slide my phone out to check the text messages again, it''s gone. Erased. Like it never existed. Chapter 126 Ava: A Subtle Switch "Ava, I don''t think this is a good idea." Lucas'' voice is strained, and despite not knowing him well, I can imagine him pacing, his hands clenched in frustration. "It doesn''t matter, because I''m going." Thankful he can''t see me, I cringe a little at how childish I sound. Standing up to myself is new, and every time I do, I feel like a rebellious teenager. I never had a rebellious teenage stage, but I imagine this is how they sound. It reminds me of Jessa''s whining, anyway. She always complained that Mom and Dad were ruining her life with their strict rules and demands that she stop dating whatever boy was the flavor of her week, saying she needed to be mindful of her future mate pairing. Obviously she''d grown out of it at some point. Maybe it''s my turn to sound like one.@@@@ "Ava..." "No." I cut him off before he can start his arguments. Much like Kellan, he likes to throw logical connections in there that confuse me on how to respond without sounding like an irresponsible brat, and I don''t like that. "I''ve been playing by your rules this entire time, and I''m tired of it. You have guards on us. Kellan''s around. He sleeps in our apartment. I have to beg for even an hour away from him. This life is unsustainable, and I refuse to live like this anymore. Either tell me I''m your prisoner, or give me some freedom." While I''m not discounting my safety, I have a feeling that my family is nowhere near Westwood. The most logical thought process to have is that Alpha Renard would want to gain power to fight back, right? That''s not going to happen in Westwood. You must still be on guard, Selene whispers. I know. But the danger isn''t imminent. Lucas sighs through the speaker, and I feel a little of the tension in my shoulders ease. He doesn''t sound angry, just exhausted. "I''m sorry, Ava. I never meant for you to feel like this." The words it''s fine want to come to my lips, but I can sense Lisa''s dagger stare into the side of my face. Lucas is on speaker, in case I lose my nerve and need Lisa to step in. When I glance at her, she mouths don''t you DARE apologize, jabbing her finger between the phone and me. Kellan''s in the kitchen, probably listening to every word as he organizes the food he had delivered. Some pasta or something. It smells great. "We just need to change things," I say instead of apologizing, hating how guilty that makes me feel. Apologizing to smooth things over is how my entire life has worked. "I''ll make it work," he says, and some of my tension eases when I realize he isn''t upset that I haven''t apologized. "I want you to be happy, Ava." Lisa looks smug as she gives me a thumbs up. I''m about to say I''m already happy, but shut my mouth before the words come out. I''m not happy. Yet another thing I need to unlearn; speaking untruths in hopes that it will help avoid bad feelings. "I appreciate that," I say instead, remembering the phrases Lisa forced me to memorize a few days ago. All things to say in awkward moments instead of apologizing or downplaying my feelings. I appreciate that, I''m sorry you feel that way, I''ll take that into consideration. Lucas is silent for a few beats. "I miss you, Ava." My heart skips when I hear the sadness in his words. Lisa arches her brows at me, but I have no idea what she means by the expression. "I miss you, too." It''s true. I do. There''s a huge part of me that craves his proximity, that wants him to come back so we can be as close as physically possible. Even when I''m not thinking of him, there''s a part of me attuned to his existence, even far away. A place in my chest that wants to be filled by our bond. "Should I come back?" His overeager response has Lisa slapping both hands over her mouth, her eyes dancing. "No. You have work to do." Also, if he''s here, none of the shifters will see me as anything other than his mate. I don''t want that. I need to make progress with these wolves without him around. It''s funny how the sound of silence can change depending on the atmosphere. I''m no longer tense, and there''s even a faint smile curving my lips. Lisa''s bouncing in place, no doubt ready to explode with things she wants to say. "There''s never another woman, Ava. Even if you believe nothing else, you should believe that." The laugh that comes out of me is soft and breathy. "Okay. I''ll try to remember that." "Are you... Ava, are you jealous? There are no female shifters anywhere around me, I promise you." "I''m not jealous. I don''t know anyone to be jealous of." Maybe I should ask him more questions about himself. About his work. About his day. He asks me, every time we''re on the phone. It occurs to me that I''ve been demanding a lot from a man when I don''t give him much in return. Well, there was the day you were discharged, Selene mutters in my head, still upset we did it with her in the room, pretending to sleep. Hush. "You can be jealous. I''ll just have to make it up to you whenever you are." The way his voice drops low sends a thrill straight to all the womanly parts of me that want his undivided attention. Somehow, this innocent flirtation has stepped over a line I didn''t realize was there. Abort, abort. Not experienced enough for this. So I laugh awkwardly. "I think Kellan is done getting our dinner ready. I''ll talk to you later, Lucas." "I''ll miss you every second we''re apart, Ava." Still with that husky voice. "I''ll miss you too." Somehow, I feel like something''s switched inside of me today. Like he''s entered a little deeper into the heart I''ve kept guarded. "Ava?" "Yes?" "When I get back, I''m going to hug you. And kiss you. And maybe a hell of a lot more. So prepare yourself." "What if I say no?" "Then I won''t. But I don''t think you will." His arrogance should have me upset. I feel like even a day ago, I would have been. Instead, those butterflies in my belly ramp up their dancing. "We''ll see." "I like a challenge, Ava." There''s another odd sound, and something that sounds¡ªI''m not sure. It sounds like noises a human or animal would make. "What are you doing, Lucas? I keep hearing weird things." "Tying up loose ends. Go eat dinner, my love. Can I call you later tonight?" I nod, even though he can''t see me. "I''ll call you after my shower, instead." "I''ll hold you to it, angel." Chapter 127 Lucas: The Dark Side of Alpha LUCAS I''m going to hell. I''m going straight to hell on a VIP plane. Pressing a soft kiss against my phone screen after Ava hangs up isn''t why. Having a raging boner from the sound of her little laugh? That''s not why, either... exactly. But what deranged psychopath gets hard from listening to their mate while slicing body parts off a corpse? Granted, he''s still groaning a little, so he isn''t a corpse yet. But he''s close. "Did you fix the chainsaw?" "Got it working again." Vester holds it up, its teeth gleaming wetly in the dim light. The damn sound of it starting up again had almost ruined my conversation with my mate. I nod, tearing my gaze away from the screen, Ava''s sweet laughter still echoing in my ears. "Let''s get this done, then." The knife clatters onto the tray as I set it aside. I barely remember picking it up, so distracted by the sound of my mate''s voice. Her presence lingers, a phantom touch against my cheek. But reality crashes back in as I survey the mess on the floor. I kick at his head, to the side in a glistening pool of blood. His eyes stare blankly, mouth slack. He stopped screaming a while ago, his healing abilities no match for Vester''s ruthless blade, but even so, the occasional groan comes out. He should have been dead already, but his body hasn''t realized it yet, still trying to fight the pain. Fucking Blackwood spy. Thought he could infiltrate my borders, gather intel for that snake Renard. Not on my watch. We aren''t usually into dismembering, but it has its place.@@@@ "What''s the plan for all these bits and pieces?" Vester asks, wiping his hands on a rag that''s more red than white. A mirthless chuckle rumbles in my chest. "We''re going to spread Renard''s little spy all around the perimeter of the Unregistered city. Let him catch a whiff of his failure." Vester nods. "Sending a message?" "Loud and fucking clear. Renard needs to know we''re on to him." I roll my shoulders, trying to dispel the tension. It''s been a long night. Weeks, really. Ever since Ava escaped her family''s clutches, it''s been a constant game of cat and mouse, trying to find that little snake of a wolf. And fuck, I miss her. It eats at me, being away from her. Hearing her voice, that sweet laughter... it''s a balm and a curse, soothing my ragged edges while stoking the fire in my veins. I want to be there, watching over her as she heals, holding her close. Not here, elbow-deep in some traitor''s guts. I have a problem. Just go to her, my wolf whines. Aside from bloodthirsty tendencies, he doesn''t care about anything except Ava and Selene. He''s been somewhat soothed since we''d made love on the hospital bed, her body warm and soft and pliant beneath¡ª Damn it. I have to get out of here. Go to her. Mate her. Mark her. No wonder I can''t stop thinking of her body. My own wolf is just a horny litany of words in my head. "You okay, Alpha?" "Fine," I grit out, shoving thoughts of Ava aside with all the discipline I can muster. I take a moment to think of the paperwork that needs to be done. Of the reports I''ve received this week. Of finances. Finances do it. The tension in my body eases and I can breathe deeply, fully immersed once again in this room, filled with blood and death and the ghostly screams of a man tortured for all the information we could pull from him. Unfortunately, it wasn''t much. But still. I leave Vester to his grisly task, my mind already drifting to tomorrow''s challenges. We''ve got a lead on some of the wolves who''ve pretended to accept the changes while trying to drum up support for Renard''s return. It''s a tightrope walk, trying to integrate the new wolves without sparking more conflict. But it''s nothing compared to the real battle ahead. Winning my mate''s heart. Earning her trust. Proving to Ava that I can be the partner she deserves, not just some asshole Alpha who''s good at spilling blood. I scrub a hand over my face, exhaustion settling deep in my bones. Sleep. I need sleep. And then... Then I''ll figure out how to be the man Ava needs. No matter what it takes. Even if it means learning to write fucking love poems. Chapter 128 Ava: A Frank Discussion "Flutters from here to here?" Lisa motions with her hand, encompassing her entire abdomen up to just beneath her breasts. I nod. "And your face tingles from the sound of his voice?" I nod again. "Things sound sexual even when they''re not?" I blush. "Yes. You''ve officially moved into flirtation territory." Lisa picks her burger up, taking a huge bite with a groan of appreciation. After swallowing, she points it in my general direction. "Congratulations. This is your first crush." "Not my first crush," I murmur. There had been a few kids in class... Kids who weren''t mean or cruel, and who didn''t laugh at me. But they always ended up with other girls. We barely exchanged hellos, and I''d dreamed up scenarios between us. Of me leaving my pack to live a human life, of giving up my wolf heritage. Silly daydreams. "First real one, then," she amends. He''s trying, Selene admits, her begrudging tone making me laugh. I''m not sure if she''ll ever approve of him. I take a bite of my burger, savoring the juicy flavor as I chew. The quiet peace of the apartment wraps around us, comforting and sweet. No hovering Kellan, no constant surveillance... Just blessed solitude, broken only by the crinkling of wrappers and Lisa''s soft chewing across from me. Kellan must have gotten orders from Lucas to give us more space. He dropped off our food earlier with barely a word before heading out to handle important beta duties. I''m not complaining. Having the apartment to ourselves is a rare luxury. As I swallow another mouthful, Lisa''s voice breaks into my thoughts. "So, what was up with that bizarre text you got yesterday?" I pause mid-chew, the reminder sending a chill down my spine. The message had been so unsettling. And then it had just vanished. Like it never existed. I shake my head slowly. "I don''t know. It sounds similar to the last words Sister Miriam said to me." Lisa sets her burger down, concern flashing across her face. "Okay, that''s creepy. Explain more." Never underestimate a vampire, Selene murmurs@@@@ "When Sister Miriam left, she told me to light a candle and say her name, and she''ll find me. I didn''t think too much of it at the time, but¡ª" "The text asked you about the candle." Lisa bites her lip. "How concerned should we be?" "It counts. Look, Ava. You know I love you. And you know I hate this whole overprotective, guards-everywhere-you-look bullshit. But I don''t think pushing Lucas away is what''s best, either. You''re going to have to tell him all your secrets eventually." "I don''t know." Shifting in my seat, I try to take another bite. Lisa yanks my plate away, shaking her head. "Nope. We aren''t avoiding this conversation." I sigh, again, but don''t protest. What do you think, Selene? My wolf-in-husky-form just huffs and gives a little toss of her head. Your choice of mate is yours. "You don''t trust Lucas. Why?" Lisa asks, holding out her hand. "He rejected you. That''s one reason. What else?" I open my mouth, then close it again. Why, indeed? "He might treat me differently when he knows more about me." "That''s just your assumption, isn''t it?" I slide my hand across the table, but she just tugs the plate further out of my reach. "Isn''t it, Ava...?" she presses me. Groaning, I give up on the burger. She won''t let this go until we talk it out. I''m pretty sure she''d be a terrible shrink, forcing her patients to face their issues before they''re ready. Still¡ªI get it. I''m a little tired of waffling around. But that doesn''t mean I''m ready to do anything about it. "Okay. Yes. It''s my assumption. I still don''t trust that he won''t change his mind." Lisa nods. "Okay. Now, what has he done to show you he''ll change his mind?" I shrug. There''s no suitable answer for that one, and I know it. "All I''m saying is¡ªgive him a fair chance. And for real safety and not something overprotective and overblown, maybe you should be able to rely on him." "Maybe." I snatch my plate back, sensing that her interrogation is already over. "But right now, I haven''t even decided to be his mate yet." "Oh, yes. That''s why you whisper on the phone at night when you think I''m sleeping." "Exactly." I munch on my burger, watching as she finally picks hers back up. "Of course I want to be with him. The fated bond is stronger than ever. But I don''t want to choose him just because we''re fated. Fate isn''t strong enough to get past strong feelings; he proved that when he rejected me. Until I''m certain, until I know I''ve chosen to be in this relationship come hell or high water, I''m not going to trust him with my secrets." "Fair enough." Chapter 129 Ava: Getting Ready "Holy shit." Staring at my reflection in Lisa''s full-length mirror, the transformation is amazing. Lisa''s jeans hug my curves like they were made for me, accentuating the newfound definition of my legs. I twist, admiring how my butt looks. Damn. Jericho''s torture sessions are paying off. Lisa grins at me from her perch on the bed, surrounded by a sea of discarded tops. "See? I told you we''re basically the same size now." I run my hands over my hips, marveling at the fit. "I''ve always been too big for your clothes. This is wild." Ever since I took over the meals and grocery shopping, the one luxury I''d ever been able to afford was eating a little extra. It translated to a smidgen of extra padding and a little tummy flub. Running from the pack burned off the rest of it. "Well, get used to it, babe. We''re going to be trading clothes all the time now." Lisa tosses a silky black top at me. "Try this one with it." I catch the top and slip it over my head, shimmying a little to get it past my chest. The fabric drapes just right, skimming my body in all the perfect places. I stare at myself, hardly recognizing the girl in the mirror. "Damn, Ava. You look hot," Lisa says, coming to stand beside me. She bumps her hip against mine. "Lucas will go wild if he sees you in this. Maybe we should dress you in a potato sack when we leave so he doesn''t come flying back to bring you home." My cheeks warm at the mention of Lucas. "I''m not dressing up for him," I mutter, fiddling with the hem of the top. Lisa rolls her eyes. "Yes, yes, I know. It isn''t like he''s here. But you''re going to end up sending him a picture, aren''t you? Just¡ªwait until later. So he doesn''t crash the party." I glance down at the black top and jeans. Sending a selfie hadn''t even crossed my mind, but maybe she has a point. "Black looks good on everyone. It''s a classic." "Uh-huh. Keep telling yourself that." Lisa winks at me before turning to rifle through her jewelry box. "Here, these will complete the look." She hands me a pair of silver hoop earrings and a delicate pendant necklace. I put them on, letting the pendant nestle just above my cleavage. The final touch to my transformation. I hardly recognize myself as I take in the full effect. The girl staring back at me looks confident, sexy, ready to take on the world. A far cry from the timid, uncertain Ava I''ve been lately. "Selene, what do you think?" I do a little twirl. "How do I look?" My husky lifts her head from where she''s lounging on Lisa''s rug. Like a fierce she-wolf, she says, her tone warm with approval. "Alright, your turn," I say to Lisa, moving to flop onto the bed. "Let''s see what scandalous outfit you''re going to torture Kellan with tonight." Lisa laughs and starts pawing through her closet. "Kellan isn''t even on my radar. He''s way too testosterone-filled for me. Oh! I have just the thing. He won''t be able to take his eyes off me. Not that I want him to look." Of course she doesn''t. I snort. Her feet are so tiny she can buy children''s shoes. "Hey, it''s not my fault you have dainty little fairy feet." Her laugh is bright and carefree. "Well, unless you want to go barefoot, we might have to get creative. Let me think for a second." Before I can respond, a knock sounds at the front door. Lisa and I exchange a glance, both of us curious. I head to the door, my heart pounding in my chest. Slowly, I turn the knob, cracking the door open just a sliver. One of the guards stands on the other side, a giant box in his hands. His deadpan face and monotone voice don''t match his words, leaving me a little flummoxed. "Special delivery for you, Miss Grey. From your Prince Charming." My cheeks flush as I take the box from him. "Thank you," I mumble, already backing into the apartment. Lisa is at my side in an instant, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Prince Charming? That''s Lucas, right?" I set the box down on the coffee table, my fingers trembling as I lift the lid. Inside, nestled in tissue paper, are three pairs of shoes. A fancy set of heels, the kind I''ve only ever seen in magazines. A pair of cute sneakers, white with silver accents. And simple wedge sandals, perfect for a casual night out. "Holy shit," Lisa breathes, reaching in to pick up one of the sneakers. "These are amazing." I nod, unable to speak past the lump in my throat. There''s only one person who could have sent these. It''s definitely Lucas. My heart swells with a mixture of gratitude and longing. Even from hundreds of miles away, he''s looking out for me. Still trying to take care of me in any way he can. And yet I can''t even tell people he''s my mate. It''s feeling a little unfair¡ªfor him. Maybe I should be a little kinder. Lisa holds up the sneakers, a grin spreading across her face. "I vote for these. They match mine." Laughing, I snatch them from her. "Sneakers it is." Slipping on the shoes, I marvel at how perfectly they fit. It''s like they were made just for me. "Alright, Cinderella," Lisa says, linking her arm through mine. "Let''s go find our pumpkin carriage." Chapter 130 Ava: The Party (I) The party is in the heart of the Westwood pack lands, neighboring Granite City. A quiet road leads from an urban metropolis to a quiet and rural town, too small to be called a suburb. Only shifters live here. A prickling, wrong sort of feeling crawls over my skin, and Lisa grabs my hand when she notices how tense I am. "It''ll be fine," she assures me, with all the confidence in the world. I hope she''s right. Just keep your ears and nose open, Selene says, sounding a little grumpy. She''s stuck in the apartment because there''s no way to explain to the guards at the door why I would just let my dog go roaming the world on her own. I will, I promise, even though my ears and nose aren''t much better than the average human''s. A little better. But not that much better. "You both have your phones, right?" Kellan asks as he drives, as if he hasn''t asked the exact same question three other times already. "Yes," we chorus dutifully. "And my phone number?" "Yes." "What time am I picking you up?" "Eleven at the latest," Lisa sighs. "And your drink of choice?" "Water." I respond to this one, because Lisa''s too busy rolling her eyes. "I don''t see why we can''t drink. That''s the entire point of a party¡ª" "You''re underage," Kellan interrupts her, turning off on a side road. It''s lined with trees, and I can see cows grazing in the field to our right. I wonder if their wolves ever go after the livestock. Probably, Selene snorts. Young shifters often lose control, and wolves get hungry. Easy to say, hard to do... The farmhouse looms larger as we approach. Cars are scattered haphazardly across the front lawn, parked wherever there''s a spare patch of grass. Shifters mill about, some heading into the house while others spill out into the yard, their laughter and chatter mixing with the pulsing beat of music blaring from inside. I tighten my grip on Lisa''s hand as Kellan pulls up to the curb, the knot in my stomach growing tighter. Groups of people cluster together, their faces unfamiliar and their stances relaxed. They look like they belong here, like this is their territory. Then again, it is. "Ready?" Lisa asks, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she reaches for the door handle. "As I''ll ever be," I mutter, taking a deep breath before following her out of the car. The music thrums through my bones like a physical force. It''s some pop song I vaguely recognize from the radio, the kind that gets stuck in your head for days. Kellan climbs out of the driver''s seat, his expression stern as he looks around. Several shifters notice him and grow quiet in their conversations. No one wants the beta here, but no one''s going to ask him to leave. "Remember what I said," he warns, his gaze flicking between me and Lisa. "Stay together, and call me if anything happens. We have people in the area." Translation: We have spies watching you. "We will," Lisa promises, nearly bouncing on her feet as her eyes bounce around. She''s practically vibrating with anticipation. Parties are more her scene than mine. I force a smile onto my face, determined to at least try to enjoy myself. "Thanks, Kellan," I say, mustering up as much sincerity as I can manage. "We appreciate you looking out for us." He nods, his expression softening slightly. "Just be careful, okay? And have fun." He hesitates for a moment, like he wants to say something else, but then shakes his head and climbs back into the car. Lisa links her arm through mine as we watch him drive away, the taillights fading into the distance. "Come on," she says, tugging me towards the house. "Let''s go see what''s happening inside." I let her lead me across the lawn, weaving between the clusters of shifters. A few of them glance our way as we pass, their gazes curious but not hostile. I keep my head down, focusing on putting one foot in front of the other. The music grows louder as we approach the front door, the vibrations thrumming through the floorboards. Lisa pushes it open, and we step inside, immediately engulfed by the press of bodies gyrating to the beat. It''s dimmer in here, the only light coming from a few scattered lamps and the glow of the kitchen at the far end of the room. People are dancing and laughing and shouting to be heard over the music. The air is thick with the scent of sweat and alcohol, undercut by something sharper, more primal. Lisa leans in close, her lips brushing my ear. "Isn''t this amazing?" she shouts, her eyes wide and excited. I nod, not trusting myself to speak. It is amazing, in a way. The energy in the room is electric, the kind of buzz that comes from being young and carefree and surrounded by your own kind. But it''s also overwhelming, the sheer number of unfamiliar faces and the volume of the music making my head spin. Chapter 131 Ava: The Party (II) Breathe, Selene reminds me, her voice cutting through the chaos. You''re okay. Just take it one step at a time. I inhale deeply, letting the air fill my lungs before exhaling slowly. Lisa tugs on my arm again, pointing towards the kitchen. "Let''s get something to drink," she suggests, already moving in that direction. I follow her through the crowd, keeping my eyes fixed on the back of her head. The kitchen is quieter, the music muffled by the walls and the hum of conversation. A few shifters are gathered around the island, pouring drinks and chatting amongst themselves.@@@@ Lisa grabs two plastic cups from the stack on the counter, handing one to me before turning to the array of bottles lined up beside the sink. "What do you want?" she asks, her gaze flicking over the labels. "Just water," I remind her, echoing Kellan''s earlier instructions. She rolls her eyes but reaches for a pitcher of water anyway, filling both of our cups. "You''re no fun," she teases, taking a sip from her own. I shrug, lifting my cup to my lips. The water is cold and crisp, soothing my parched throat. I hadn''t realized how thirsty I was until now. As I drink, I let my gaze wander around the kitchen, taking in the faces of the shifters gathered there. A few of them look vaguely familiar, but most are strangers. One girl catches my eye, her gaze meeting mine over the rim of her cup. She''s tall and slender, with long dark hair that falls in waves down her back. There''s something about the way she holds herself, the tilt of her chin and the set of her shoulders, that speaks of confidence and power. She smiles at me, a slow, lazy curl of her lips that sends a shiver down my spine. I look away quickly, my cheeks heating. Interesting, Selene murmurs, a hint of amusement in her voice. What? I ask, taking another sip of water to hide my flush. Nothing, she says, but I can practically hear the smirk in her tone. Just be careful, Ava. Remember who you are. My gaze is drawn back to the dark-haired girl from before, her eyes still fixed on me. There''s something unsettling about the intensity of her stare, the way her lips curve into a knowing smile. Relax, Selene murmurs, her voice a soothing presence in my mind. She''s just curious about you. I snort. Just a few moments earlier she''d been amused by the girl''s attention. It isn''t anything nefarious. Fine. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. Selene and Lisa have been gently pointing out my paranoia of late. They''re right; I have to fix this habit. Just because people are staring doesn''t mean they''re going to corner me in the shadows and beat me. Besides¡ªI''ve been training. I''m no longer the easy prey of my past. Another shifter from the gym approaches me, his grin wide and friendly. "Hey, you''re Ava, right?" he asks, his voice raised to be heard over the music. "I''ve seen you training with Amara." I nod, forcing a smile onto my face. "Yeah, that''s me," I say, surprised by how steady my voice sounds. I recognize him, because he''s one of the few who wouldn''t stare at me. "You''re... Brandon, right?" "Close. It''s Brendan, actually. But you can call me Bren." His grin tells me he''s not offended, but my cheeks heat with embarrassment. "Sorry." "No worries," he says easily, leaning against the wall beside me. "It''s a big pack. Lots of names to remember." I glance up at him, taking in his easy smile and relaxed posture. He seems nice enough, but I''m not sure why he''s talking to me. Maybe he''s trying to make friends, Ava. Selene''s tone is dry, a gentle reminder of my paranoid tendencies. Chapter 132 Ava: The Party (III) "So, how are you liking the training?" he asks, sipping at his drink. The scent of beer makes me want to gag, but I try to ignore it. "Amara''s tough, but she''s the best." I shrug, feeling a little more at ease now that we''re on familiar ground. "It''s hard," I admit, "but I''m learning a lot. Amara doesn''t go easy on anyone. I appreciate that. It feels like I''m catching up faster that way." Brendan nods, his expression sympathetic. "Yeah, she can be brutal. But you''re right, it''s worth it in the end. You''ll be a total badass by the time she''s done with you." I can''t help but smile at that, imagining myself as some kind of warrior princess. It seems ridiculous, given my current state, but it''s a nice thought nonetheless. "I don''t know about that," I say, shaking my head. "But I''ll settle for being able to defend myself, at least." Brendan''s smile softens, his eyes growing serious. "That''s a good goal," he says quietly. "Especially for someone in your position." I stiffen at his words, my guard going up again. "What do you mean?" I ask, trying to keep my voice neutral. He hesitates, looking away for a moment before meeting my gaze again. "I just mean... being the Alpha''s mate, you know? It''s a big deal. Sorry if I made you uncomfortable. We heard you''re trying to keep it quiet, but secrets don''t last long in a pack." "Right." I shift uneasily, unsure of how much to say. Do I explain that I haven''t chosen to mate with him yet? That our fated connection was already in peril from his rejection? It seems like a bit of an over-share, so I just remain silent. "Everyone''s been curious about the Blackwood who finagled their way into our Alpha''s graces, but you''re pretty nice," he adds, sounding a little awkward. "They don''t like the Blackwoods, but you don''t act like them." "What did you expect, then?" My curiosity is genuine. To me, the Blackwood pack was normal. Even in Westwood, I don''t have a lot of interaction with the other shifters. I still don''t fully understand the divide between the two packs, having only heard the story from Phoenix''s point of view. You could try talking to Lucas, Selene mutters, sounding a little sour over the idea. I''m sure he could explain it.@@@@ But would he? I have the distinct impression that he would try to gloss it over. "Arrogant. A jerk. Pretentious. Kind of like that Jessa chick who was here for a little while, trying to act like she was the beta''s mate when she was just here for college." He grimaces. "A lot of us fell in love with her because of her looks, but it didn''t last long." I can''t help the faint smile curving my lips. "Oh, my sister." "Shit." Bren jerks away from me, looking horrified. "I forgot she''s your sister. I''m sorry." "Don''t be. She''s a bitch." Saying the words out loud is... freeing. Have I ever talked about my family that way? I don''t think I have. I watch Lisa and Bren flirt, their bodies angling closer, their smiles flashing brighter with each exchange. A knot tightens in my stomach, an ugly twist of emotions I don''t want to examine too closely. I should be happy for her. Lisa deserves to have fun, to enjoy herself without the burden of my problems weighing her down. Selene is quiet in my mind, and I hope she''s watching her trashy wolf TV instead of judging my thought process. "So, Ava." Mia''s voice jolts me out of my thoughts. She grabs my arm, her fingers curling around my bicep with a familiarity that catches me off guard. "How did you and the Alpha meet? I''m dying to know." "Oh, um..." I struggle to focus, my gaze still drawn to Lisa and Bren. They''re standing so close now, their heads bent together as they talk. "It was at the Lunar Gala. A chance meeting." "The Lunar Gala?" Mia gasps, her grip tightening. "No way! That''s so romantic. You have to tell me everything." I drag my attention back to her, blinking at the intensity of her interest. "There''s not much to tell," I hedge, feeling my cheeks heat. "We just... ran into each other." Well, I ran into his chest¡ªafter he pulled me into it. But that''s a detail I don''t need to share. "Uh-huh." Mia''s eyes narrow, her lips curving into a knowing smirk. "I bet there''s more to the story than that. Come on, spill. I want all the juicy details." "I..." I flounder, unsure of how much to reveal. The memory of that night is a tangled knot of emotions¡ªthe heady rush of attraction, the sting of rejection, the confusion and hurt that followed. I don''t know how to put it into words, especially not to a virtual stranger. "We, um, danced," I say finally, the words feeling inadequate. Still, it isn''t like I can say he dry-humped me against a tree. "And talked a little." Mia''s continued smirk leaves me uncomfortable. "We all know fated mates get a little more intimate than a dance and talking, Ava. It''s okay to share the details. We''re pack, aren''t we?" Are we? Uncomfortable with her intrusive questions, I try to pull my arm out of hers, but her grip only tightens. Mia''s brow furrows, her head tilting to the side. "You''re his mate, aren''t you? I mean, everyone knows that." I flinch, the word mate hitting me like a slap. "It''s complicated," I mutter, looking away. "Complicated how?" Mia presses, undeterred. "You either are or you aren''t." There''s very little in my life that''s prepared me for a moment like this. Not knowing how to extricate myself with grace, I yank my arm from Mia''s grip. "I need a refill." Blurting the words out is awkward and probably makes me look like an idiot, but I escape to the kitchen, far from her prying questions. Chapter 133 Ava: The Party (IV) "Ava," an unfamiliar voice coos, and I cringe at its overly saccharine tone. Turning, I see Chloe sauntering toward me, hips swaying in a way that catches the eye of every male she passes. For a moment, I''m startled by her revealing clothes¡ªa tight, low-cut top that leaves little to the imagination and a skirt so short it barely covers anything at all. Like Lisa, her auburn hair flows in messy waves over her shoulders, but her eyes are slathered in fancy eyeliner and shadows that belong on one of those make-up artists from online videos. Fancy stuff. A little too much for me, but I can appreciate the talent behind it. She reaches me and greets me with an enthusiastic kiss on the cheek, her lips lingering just a bit too long for comfort. "You look amazing," she gushes, her eyes raking over my body in a way that makes me want to squirm. "So much better than your training clothes." I force a smile, trying to ignore the way her compliments feel insincere, like she''s just saying what she thinks I want to hear. "Thanks, Chloe." Her hand reaches out, fingers grazing gently over my breast as she leans in close. "They suit you," she purrs, and I fight the urge to recoil from her touch. "Don''t they?" The question''s tossed to someone behind her, but I can''t tell who. There are too many wolves around watching us. A whistle from one of the nearby male shifters makes my cheeks burn, and I step back, putting some distance between Chloe and myself. She just laughs, the sound grating on my nerves. "Oh, you''re adorable," she coos, like I''m some sort of skittish animal she finds amusing. Before I can respond, she''s pressing a cup of pink punch into my hand, not even bothering to ask if I want it. I stare down at the liquid, suddenly feeling out of my depth. Is this what life in the Westwood pack will be like? Overly familiar touches, suggestive comments, and a complete lack of personal boundaries? It doesn''t feel right. That weird, not-right feeling is back, my stomach churning and my skin prickling with unease. Here, it seems like everyone is in everyone else''s business, touching and flirting and acting like it''s all just normal. Now I see why Selene was amused by that girl staring at me earlier. This isn''t something I enjoy, and won''t ever be something I''m used to. I''m not even sure this is what''s normal here. If I''m reading Chloe right¡ªand I think I am, paranoia be damned¡ªshe''s done this all on purpose. To make me feel like I don''t belong. Why? I take a sip of the punch, the sweetness cloying on my tongue. Chloe is still watching me, a smirk playing at the corners of her lips. She knows she''s made me uncomfortable, and she seems to revel in it. I think of Lucas, of the way he looks at me sometimes like I''m the only person in the world. He''s never made me feel like this, objectified and on display. With him, I feel safe, even cherished. Right. Or dancing. I cast an inexperienced eye over all the gyrating, twisting bodies, noticing a quick pattern. Mostly men and woman dancing together, hips plastered against each other. So, less dancing and more like clothed sex on the dance floor. That looks fun. Shocked by Selene''s wistful words, I almost trip over some unsuspecting male''s foot. "Whoa!" A firm hand grabs my arm, laughing when the pink punch I never wanted spills all over him. Only a quarter inch is left in my cup, and my savior is covered in the pungent smell of juice and alcohol. "You okay, little wolf?" I''m stunned into silence as I take in the gorgeous face peering down at me, his warm brown eyes crinkling with amusement. He''s not someone I recognize from any of my training sessions, but there''s an instant ease about him, a friendliness that puts me somewhat at ease despite the uncomfortable encounter with Chloe. "I''m fine," I manage to say, my voice coming out a bit more breathless than I''d like. I try to pull away, to put some distance between us, but someone bumps into me from behind and I''m launched forward, colliding with his solid chest. Strong arms wrap around me, steadying me, and I can feel the rumble of his laughter. "We''ve got to stop meeting like this," he jokes, his voice a pleasant baritone. "People will start to talk." I feel my cheeks heat, and I apologize profusely. "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª" But he''s already spinning me around, his hands gentle but firm on my waist as he leads me onto the dance floor. "No worries, little wolf. I''m Todd, by the way." The name sends a jolt through me, a sickening lurch in my stomach as my mind flashes to the Todd of Blackwood, the one whose life I''d ended in that bloody, desperate fight in the forest. For a moment, I can''t breathe, can''t think beyond the panic rising in my throat. But then this Todd, the one holding me close as we sway to the music, leans in close, his breath warm against my ear. "But you can call me Teddy. Especially if you need a teddy bear of your own." It''s so unexpectedly sweet, so at odds with the memories haunting me, that a startled laugh bubbles up from my chest. "Teddy?" I manage to say, looking up at him with a small smile. "Like the bear?" He grins, the expression transforming his already handsome face into something truly stunning. "Exactly like the bear. Soft, cuddly, always there when you need a hug." I can''t help but laugh again, some of the tension easing from my shoulders. This Todd is nothing like the monster from my past. This Todd is warm and funny and so very alive. We dance for a while, his hands respectful on my waist, his body a comfortable distance from mine. Nothing like the wolves around us. He keeps up a steady stream of conversation, telling me about his work as a carpenter, his love for his pack, his dreams for the future. I find myself relaxing, even enjoying myself as we move together. It''s nice, this easy camaraderie with someone who doesn''t know my past, who isn''t judging me for my failures or my secrets. With Teddy, I can just be Ava, a girl at a party, dancing with a handsome man. Chapter 134 Ava: The Party (V) He seems nice, Selene says. Yeah, he does. When we part so I can return to Lisa''s side, he doesn''t cling or say anything, just waves me off and wanders back into the crowd. Feeling buoyed by my success at dancing with a stranger and managing a conversation with someone in the pack, I hunt Lisa down. The dance with Teddy has cemented something inside of me; no matter how handsome another man is, he doesn''t bring about the flutters that a single word from Lucas can stir in my belly. I need girl advice tonight.@@@@ Trying to find Lisa in the throng of shifters is impossible. She''s nowhere to be found. My skin prickles with the sensation of being watched, assessed. Whispers hiss through the air, just quiet enough that I can''t make out the words. But I can imagine well enough what they''re saying. Mia and Chloe are holding court with a group of male shifters. Mia''s dark hair tumbles over her shoulder as she laughs, leaning into the broad-shouldered man beside her. Chloe''s green eyes flick to mine, a smirk curling her lips. I quickly look away. I don''t know what their goal was in bringing me here, but I don''t need to know. They''re not on my side. That''s enough to know I want nothing to do with them. Someone jostles me from behind and I stumble, barely keeping my balance. A red plastic cup is shoved into my hand, sloshing sticky-sweet punch over the side. "Oops, sorry!" a male voice calls, but when I turn to look, he''s already disappeared back into the crowd. I stare down at the cup in my hand, the sickly artificial scent of fruit and alcohol wafting up to my nose. My stomach churns. I don''t want to be here anymore, suffocating under the weight of shifter superiority and teenage hormones. I just want to find Lisa and go home. Clutching the cup, I weave my way through the mass of bodies, heading for the refuge of the kitchen. It''s quieter there, only a few people milling about. I set the cup down on the counter with a shaky hand and pull out my phone. [AVA: Where are you? I can''t find you anywhere.] I hit send and lean back against the counter, watching the three dots that indicate Lisa is typing. They disappear. Reappear. Disappear again. [LISA: sry went 2 get air, u ok?] I snort. Air. Right. More like she snuck off with Brendan to make out in a shadowy corner somewhere. Not that I can blame her. But then I stare at her text, a sinking feeling in my belly. Lisa never uses text speak. [AVA: I''m fine. Think I might head out soon though. Not really feeling the party vibe.] [LISA: kk where r u?] Teddy hesitates, looking like he wants to say something more, but then he nods. "Alright. Well, take care of yourself, okay? And if you need anything, just let me know. I know how it feels to be new around here." New? It''s unusual for a pack to get new blood, but it feels awkward to pry. He hadn''t mentioned it, even when he talked about his job and aspirations. It might be private, and I don''t want him to feel the way I did when Mia cornered me with questions. "Thanks, Teddy. I will." He gives me one last smile, his eyes holding mine for a long moment, before he turns and disappears back into the throng of the party. I watch him go, my heart racing in my chest. Something''s off. And I can''t help but feel like Teddy knows what that something is. He''s a good one, Selene murmurs. You can trust him. It''s the first time I truly doubt Selene''s judgment. He''s hiding something. Selene huffs a little in my mind. He has no intention of hurting you. Maybe. But... Not everyone who watches is going to hurt me. But that doesn''t mean they stop what they''re seeing. Selene goes silent. Good people aren''t always good. Sometimes, a good person to another is just another villain in someone else''s story. But I''d like to hope that Teddy''s not hiding something. That he''s just a nice guy, and we shared a friendly dance, and his light flirtation and quick smiles are there because he genuinely likes me, not because he''s up to something. I want to have more friends. Not more reasons to hide. As I pull out my phone to text Lisa again, a commotion in the living room catches my attention. Sounds like a fight, only¡ª There''s the sound of breaking glass. Of growls and snarls. Through the doorway, I can see people running. Some have shifted. There''s something wrong. Chapter 135 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (I) LISA It''s a relief to see Ava relaxing a little at the party and getting along with one of the girls from training. Mia''s always been friendly. "So, Lisa," Bren drawls, his eyes glinting with mischief as he leans in close. "Tell me something about you that would surprise me." I can''t help but giggle, feeling a delicious thrill shiver through me at his proximity. It''s been so long since I''ve had a fun flirtation. The only man I get to interact with is Kellan, the boring beta with all his rules and regulations. "Hmm, well..." I tap my chin, pretending to think it over. "I once ate an entire large pizza by myself in one sitting. Pepperoni, sausage, the works." Bren laughs, a rich, warm sound that wraps around me like a cozy blanket. "Impressive. I like a girl with a healthy appetite." He steps even closer, until there''s barely an inch of space between us. I can feel the heat radiating off his body, and it takes all my willpower not to press myself against him. We chat and flirt, our faces so close I can count the flecks of gold in his hazel eyes. The rest of the party fades away until it''s just us, lost in our own little bubble. "Hey," Bren murmurs, his breath ghosting over my cheek. "Want to take a quick walk outside? Get some fresh air?" My heart skips a beat at the suggestion, excitement zinging through my veins. I glance over at Ava, seeing her deep in conversation with Mia, the other girl''s hand resting on her arm. "Sure," I agree, biting my lip to contain my grin. "Lead the way." Bren takes my hand, his fingers lacing through mine, and guides me quickly through the crowd. Into the kitchen, where we both grab a cup of punch and drink it between giggles and hot, heavy stares. I gulp mine down as quick as I can. He does, too. We''re on the same page. That''s always good. We slip out the back door into the cool air of autumn, brushing away the heat of summer. Before I can even catch my breath, Bren is spinning me around and pressing me up against the rough brick wall. His lips crash into mine, hungry and insistent. I gasp into the kiss, my hands fisting in his shirt to drag him closer. Bren''s hands skim down my sides to grip my hips as he deepens the kiss. His tongue sweeps into my mouth, teasing and tasting. I moan, heat flooding through me, my skin buzzing with sensation. He kisses me like he''s starving for it, like he wants to devour me whole. It''s intoxicating, being the sole focus of his intensity. I arch into him, reveling in the solid heat of his body against mine. He''s the first wolf I''ve ever kissed, and I''m already determined for him to be the first wolf I ever fuck. His kisses are great. The sex is probably better. And right now, here, now, with the alcohol burning in my veins and his kisses drugging my mind, I''m ready for more. One of his hands tangles in my hair, tugging just hard enough to send sparks dancing down my spine. His lips trail hot, open-mouthed kisses along my jaw and down my neck. I tilt my head back, giving him better access, lost to the rush of desire. A finger goes in, then a second without any prep. It''s a little rough, but I grind against his hand as he groans. "You''re so fucking wet. You want me this bad, baby?" His dirty talk isn''t quite doing it for me, so I kiss him instead of answering. The kissing is nice, and the rhythm of his fingers is decent. Still, I want more. "Please..." "It''s okay if I fuck you?" "Yes," I groan, wrapping a leg around him. "I need you inside me. Now." Bren makes a sound that''s half growl, half groan. In a flash, he''s ripping my panties off and shoving his boxers down just enough to free his straining erection. I barely have a second to register the impressive size of him before he''s hoisting me up, wrapping my legs around his waist and pinning me to the wall with his hips. I feel the blunt head of his cock nudging at my entrance and nearly sob with anticipation. This is it. This is finally happening. I''m about to be filled in the most delicious way possible. He shoves into me in one swift move, and¡ª It hurts. A lot. He''s too big for that kind of intrusion, and I yelp in pain. "Wait, Bren¡ª" But he''s pulling back and slamming in again, not seeming to register my reaction. It''s good. But it hurts. "Fuck," he groans into my ear. "You feel so good." "Slow down. You''re too big." "Oh?" His chuckle sends little tingles through me, and his arms dip under my legs, pulling me higher. I clutch at his shoulders with a yelp. His strength is a definite turn-on, and my whimper causes his eyes to go dark. "Are you adjusted yet, babe? Because I need to fuck you." I wiggle my hips against him, thriving on the groan that shudders through his body. It''s amazing, knowing that I''m just a weak human, bringing this big, bad wolf shifter to his knees. "Yeah," I breathe, wrapping an arm more snugly around his neck as he shoves my back a little harder against the rough wall. "Fuck me, Bren." And he does, pounding into me without mercy, holding me up by my thighs. Chapter 136 Lisa: A Simple Tryst (II) LISA I''m going to sport massive bruises from Bren''s fingers, and I''m pretty sure he''s torn me apart a little, but those minor concerns fade from my mind as I focus on the way his dick hits a sweet spot inside once he gets the right angle. "Right there," I gasp, and he goes harder. I''m close¡ªreally close¡ªwhen his pace speeds up and becomes erratic. "Fuck, I''m going to come. I''m going to fill your pussy up and breed your human womb," he groans, ruining everything. Breed? Human womb? He surges forward a few more times with loud, long groans, but it''s already over for me. "Yeah, just like that, baby," Bren pants, and I grimace at the thought of his sperm inside of me. I''m already on the pill, but is wolf sperm able to get around it? Maybe I should get an emergency contraceptive. I''m all for a fun roll in the hay, but I''m not about to breed¡ªugh¡ªwith a stranger from a party.@@@@ When he bites my shoulder, I shriek and yank away, only for one of his giant hands to hold my head in place. "That fucking hurts!" I snap, shoving him away. His head jerks back, his eyes glazed with lust or something as he stares at me in confusion. "What''s wrong, babe?" I slap a hand against my neck, feeling the blood trickling. "You fucking bit me!" His brows come together and his head tilts, before sudden understanding floods his face. "Shit. You don''t have shifter healing. Okay, hold on." And then he yanks my head to the side and leans down to lick my neck, with a soft groan of pleasure. Did he just¡ª Lick my blood... And like it? Gross. "Bren..." "It''s okay, babe. It should heal up soon." His words are muffled against my skin, and his hands are traveling back down, squeezing a breast and settling against my hip. His hips rock against me. "Fuck, you''re so good. I''m ready to go again already." And he pulls out and sinks back in, proving his words. "No¡ªno, I can''t." No way, not if he thinks he''s going to get me pregnant. Everything''s fun and games until you realize these wolf shifters are insane about breeding. Ava had told me about it with Clayton, but I thought that was because of her heat-sex. Not that this is a thing with wolves. Too bad, because I was having a blast up until¡ª Oh. When he rocks against me again, my vagina does not get the memo from my brain, because I have to suck in a quick gasp from the intense pleasure from feeling his cock sliding in again. "Fuck, Lisa," he groans against my skin. "You feel so fucking good." I can only whimper in response, lost to the sensations overwhelming me. It''s like nothing I''ve ever experienced before¡ªa desperate, all-consuming need that demands to be sated. Bren''s body is hard and unyielding against mine, his scent musky and intoxicating. He bites down on my shoulder again and this time, instead of pain, a jolt of pure ecstasy shoots through me. I cry out, my nails raking down his back as I arch into him. The world narrows down to just this¡ªthe slick slide of his cock inside me, the brush of his skin against mine, the panting of our breaths mingling together. Pleasure coils tighter and tighter in my core until it finally snaps. I come with a hoarse shout, my inner walls clamping down around him as wave after wave of bliss crashes over me. Bren swears and with a few more erratic thrusts, he''s coming too, spilling hot and deep inside me once again. For a few suspended moments, there is only our ragged breathing and the rapid pounding of our hearts. Bren''s weight is heavy and comforting against me, his face buried in the crook of my neck. I thread my fingers through his hair, savoring the afterglow. But then, without warning, Bren suddenly goes limp. His full weight collapses onto me, knocking the air from my lungs. I sink to my knees beneath his weight, trying to push him off. "Bren? Hey, are you okay?" He doesn''t respond. Alarmed now, I manage to wiggle out from under him. He slumps to the ground, eyes closed, completely motionless. Fear slices through the remnants of my bliss. "Bren!" I shake his shoulder roughly but get no reaction. Icy dread floods my stomach. Oh god, what''s wrong with him? Is it the elixir? Did he have some kind of reaction? My hands are shaking as I grab my jeans from the ground beside us and fumble to pull my pants back up. I need to get help, I need to¡ª "What a delicious little human snack." The deep, dark voice from right behind me makes me freeze, terror turning my blood to ice. Slowly, I turn my head. I find myself staring into a pair of crimson eyes, glowing with malevolent hunger. The owner of those eyes is gorgeous, with silver hair and pale, porcelain skin. Not a hint of stubble shows against his skin, and his lips are curved in the faintest smile as he leans forward, kneeling beside me. He breathes in deep and groans. "Already primed and ready," he purrs, tongue flicking out to lick his lips. "How thoughtful of the wolf. If I didn''t have a mission to complete, I''d fuck you here and drain you straight from your pussy." A slender finger reaches out, trailing over my cheek, and he sighs. "So soft. What a waste." "I¡ª" "Don''t worry, little human kitten. I won''t kill you." That same finger slides down my neck, lingering over the sore spot on my shoulder from where he bit me. A flash of anger twists the ethereal beauty of what, I assume, is the vampire before me. "He marked what''s mine," the vampire mutters, and I shiver at the anger in his voice. Then he smiles again, leaning forward to press cool lips against mine. "Don''t worry," he whispers against my mouth. "I''ll come back for you. It will be so much better than mediocre sex with that wolf." And then I hear an explosion of sounds. Things breaking. People screaming. Shouts. Growls. Snarls. The vampire winks at me, before standing and heading for the back door. I want to run, but¡ª Ava''s in there. Chapter 137 Ava: A Shocking Finale (I) I need to find Lisa. Those uncharacteristic texts have me in a panic as I watch the commotion through the kitchen doorway. That''s not how Lisa texts. So either someone has Lisa''s phone, or someone has Lisa and her phone. Be careful. I can sense from Selene''s voice that she''s on her way, but this isn''t the time to ask how she got past the guards. Kellan. I need to text Kellan. But when I turn on my phone, there''s no signal. And the texts from Lisa are missing. Selene, something''s wrong. Understatement of the century right there. All of the shifters have left the kitchen, running forward to the fight. I can hear some words that have me rooted to the ground in panic, my mind spinning. Vampires. Bloodsuckers. The words send a chill through my bones as the commotion escalates in the living room. There''s no doubt in my mind; they''re here for me. I don''t know why. I don''t know how. All I know is that I need to find Lisa, and we need to run. Shaking off my panic, I make a decision. Lisa was with Bren, so they''re probably upstairs, in a room somewhere. I''m about to bolt for the stairs when the back door swings open. I whirl around, my heart leaping into my throat. A tall, slender man with long silver hair and piercing red eyes stands there, his gaze fixed directly on me. Recognition flashes in those unnerving eyes. "What a surprise. The second little kitten is already here." His silky voice drips with malice in an unnerving purr. It''s a beautiful sound, but only serves to send terror straight into my heart. My eyes dart past him and land on Lisa. Her face is a mask of sheer panic as she stares at me, frozen in place. At least I don''t have to hunt her down. But now I need to keep her safe. A human stands no chance against vampires. "Lisa, run!" I scream. "Get help!" The vampire starts dragging me toward the back door. I dig my heels in but it''s like trying to stop a freight train. "Come along, kitten," he purrs at Lisa, who looks between us. "Run," I hiss at her, but she doesn''t fight when he uses his other hand to grab her wrist and drag us along. Back to the kitchen. Through the back door. We''re being kidnapped, right out of Westwood lands. I glance at Lisa, who''s terrified, but has her jaw set in a stubborn line. I''m not going to be kidnapped again. This is what we trained for, right? Okay, maybe not this exact situation. And we definitely didn''t train against vampires. But I''m not weak anymore. I can fight for my freedom. Desperation floods through me as the vampire drags us out the door. I thrash against his grip, kicking and twisting, determined not to make this easy for him. He''s strong, impossibly so, but I refuse to be a victim again. Not after everything I''ve been through. As we stumble into the yard, my eyes land on a body lying in the grass. Confusion turns to horror as I realize the man''s pants are pulled down to his knees, exposing him. Bile rises in my throat as recognition hits me like a punch to the gut. It''s Bren. I almost vomit right then and there, but I choke it back. I can''t fall apart now. We have to get away. Lisa must see him too because she starts fighting with renewed vigor, thrashing and clawing at the vampire''s arm around her waist. He snarls in frustration, his red eyes flashing with annoyance at our refusal to come quietly. "Stop fighting me, kittens," he hisses, his voice laced with warning. "You''re only making this harder on yourselves." But we don''t stop. We can''t. Giving in means certain death or worse. I won''t let him take us. I won''t. In quick movements I can hardly track, he backhands Lisa across the face. The crack of flesh against flesh echoes through the night air. She crumples to the ground like a ragdoll, and my heart stops. "Lisa!" I scream, struggling against his iron grip. No, no, no! Please be okay. Please. The vampire rounds on me, his face contorted with fury. "Now look what you made me do," he snarls, spittle flying from his lips. "I didn''t want to harm my precious kitten, but you just had to be difficult." His words send a chill down my spine. Kitten. He called her kitten. Just like he called me. I don''t have time to dwell on it because he''s on me in an instant, his hands around my throat, squeezing. I claw at his fingers, gasping for air, but it''s useless. Black spots dance across my vision as he lifts me off the ground with one hand, my feet kicking uselessly in the air. "I was going to be gentle," he hisses, his face inches from mine. "But you just had to test my patience." He slams me against the side of the house, the impact knocking the wind from my lungs. Pain explodes through my body as he holds me there, pinned like a butterfly in a display case. I can''t breathe. Can''t think. All I can feel is the crushing pressure of his hand around my throat and the cold brick digging into my back. Chapter 138 Ava: A Shocking Finale (II) "Such a naughty kitten," the vampire mutters, scowling in a way that erases the beauty of his face. The vampire''s grip tightens, crushing my throat as I thrash against him. My lungs scream for air. I claw at his hands, nails scraping uselessly against unyielding flesh. Panic floods my mind, blotting out rational thought. Your training, Ava! Remember your training! Selene''s voice slices through my rising hysteria. Right. Training. Jericho''s lessons flash through my oxygen-starved brain. I stop flailing and focus, letting my body go limp, conserving strength. The vampire smirks, misreading it as submission. His cold breath washes over my face as he leans in, nostrils flaring. He''s...sniffing me? Revulsion churns my stomach as his nose skims along my jaw, down to the crook of my neck. He lingers there, inhaling deeply, a pleased rumble vibrating his chest. The scar, Ava! Don''t let him near it! Selene''s warning ricochets through my head. He can''t bite you there! Fragmented memories resurface¡ªSelene cautioning me about my scar during my heat, insisting I keep Clayton away from it. I hadn''t understood then. I''m not sure I do now. But her urgency propels me into action. Gritting my teeth, I shove at the vampire''s face, fingernails gouging. He snarls, jerking back slightly but not releasing me. The pressure on my windpipe eases a fraction and I suck in a desperate breath, spots dancing across my vision. That scar is where your power leaks out. It''s like a drug to creatures who can sense it. It isn''t quite an aphrodisiac, but it can be, in the right circumstances, Selene explains rapidly. Well that''s just great, I grouse in my head, still scrabbling to dislodge the vampire''s chokehold. Whose brilliant idea was it to put a magic neon ''bite me'' sign on my neck? A sickening crunch makes me whip my head around. My heart seizes in my chest. Teddy lies crumpled on the ground, his head twisted at an unnatural angle. His wolf eyes stare sightlessly at the sky, his muzzle slack. The vampire stands over him, lips curled in a cruel smile. "Foolish pup," he sneers, wiping blood from his chin. "Did you really think you could best me?" Cold laughter rings out as he steps over Teddy''s body, advancing on me with predatory grace. I scramble to my feet, positioning myself between him and Lisa. My hands shake, my breath coming in sharp gasps, but I clench my fists, readying myself for a fight. Remember your training, Selene whispers urgently in my mind. Use his strength against him. Go for the weak points¡ªeyes, throat, groin. I nod, more to myself than to her. The vampire stalks closer, his gaze raking over me with a mix of hunger and amusement. "Still want to play, little wolf?" he taunts, circling me slowly. "I promise I''ll make it worth your while." Revulsion shudders through me, but I force it down, keeping my eyes locked on his. I can''t let him distract me. I have to stay focused, find an opening. He lunges, too fast to track. Instinct has me dodging to the left, and his fingers graze my arm. Lashing out blind is stupid, because he catches my wrist easily, yanking me off balance. When I stumble, he uses momentum against me, spinning me around until my back slams against his chest. One arm wraps around my waist, pinning me to him. The other grips my chin, forcing my head to the side, baring my neck, my scar to his eyes. "Mmm, there it is," he purrs, nose skimming along my scar. "That tantalizing scent. I wonder what you''ll taste like." Panic explodes through me. I thrash wildly, kicking and clawing at his arms, but his hold is unbreakable. He laughs, the sound vibrating against my back, as his tongue drags over my skin. I shudder, bile rising in my throat. Chapter 139 Ava: A Shocking Finale (III) -- END SEASON TWO "You''re making this so much harder than it should be. I was hoping to savor this moment, but now I have to rush my meal, instead." He sounds disappointed, not angry, and the difference makes me shudder. It''s worse than him being infuriated. It shows that my struggles are no more than an inconvenience to him. When his fangs break skin, the pain is unbearable. It''s worse than fire in my veins. It''s an ache so deep that my entire body throbs and burns, I open my mouth to scream, but no sound comes out; I can''t breathe. Skimming over the pain is an ecstasy that taunts me with bliss, tantalizing with its lack of pain. I yearn for it, wanting to sink in, wanting to escape this torture¡ª Eyes, Ava! Selene shouts. Go for the eyes! With a desperate cry, I jab my fingers toward his face, aiming for those cold, mocking eyes. He jerks his head back and I can feel my neck rip and tear, blood pouring. But not before I feel my nails sink into something soft and yielding. He howls, his grip loosens, and I wrench myself free, staggering away. The vampire clutches at his face, blood seeping between his fingers. One eye is a ruined mess, but the other glares at me with unadulterated hatred. "You''ll pay for that, bitch," he spits, his voice a guttural rasp. I hold my hands against my neck, against the blood pouring out, gasping for air to fill my lungs. It''s like they can''t inflate fully, can''t fill with oxygen. This time rage fuels his movements as he lunges for me, messy and uncoordinated. My brain''s already off, moving on instinct, through repetitive motions in training. A quick sidestep. A knee to the groin, a practiced weak point. He''s wide open and doubles over with a grunt as I follow up with an elbow to the back of his neck, sacrificing blood loss for success. He hits the ground hard. Good to know pressure points also work on vampires. He won''t be down long¡ªmaybe seconds. I dart to Lisa, grabbing her under the arms and dragging her back, scrabbling for purchase with my hands slick from blood. My neck screams in pain and my vision blurs from darkness to light, spotted with prismatic shapes. The vampire rises to his feet, his face a mask of rage. Blood drips from his ruined eye, painting a gruesome picture. He stalks toward us, his movements jerky, unhinged. He''s a far cry from the elegant monster from before. He''s lost reason. Lost control. I have a chance. "I''m going to rip you apart," he snarls, spittle flying from his lips. "Piece by fucking piece."@@@@ I brace myself, shielding Lisa with my body. I know I can''t outrun him, not while carrying her. My only choice is to stand and fight, to buy time until help arrives. If it arrives. Something sparks to life inside of me, a crackling current that dances along my nerves. I feel it building, swelling, thrumming beneath my skin. It''s electric. It''s terrifying. It''s hope. The vampire charges with a loud snarl and I trust the power within me, meeting him head on. The flow of time itself changes. A punch that before would have been impossible to track is now something I can not only see, but think about. All my training comes to me without thought. How to block. How to move. "No," I whisper, not sure if he asked me any questions. Everything''s a blurry mess. I can''t see him anymore, the only sound a roaring in my ears. My blood, maybe, rushing through my veins. There''s pain on my wrist, the feeling of something slicing skin. Then something cold against it, and power infusing into my blood again. One heartbeat. Two. My vision clears a little, to see the vampire kissing my wrist. It''s a soft, sweet movement that sends pleasure through my pain-wracked body. Pain. That''s what I''m feeling. My body feels like it''s tearing apart, and the only relief from it is his lips on my skin. He laughs, I think. It''s hard to tell. I can see his tongue lapping at my wrist, and I''m surprised to see it''s so pale, disgusted to see the blood¡ªmy blood¡ªon it. "What a good little kitten," he croons, and danger signals in the back of my head. I yank at my arm, but he holds it tight, leaning forward to press his bloody mouth against mine. It''s iron-rich and disgusting, this brief press of our lips. "You''ll be begging me to fulfill our contract," he breathes. "Don''t worry, kitten. I''ll come back for you." I hate that I sway toward him, desperate for more contact. For relief against the pain. He knows it, too, because he laughs. It''s definitely a laugh. And then he''s gone, and something inside of me rebels, wanting him back. Ava! Selene''s mental presence seems to fill my head, buffering me against the pain in my body. I''m almost there. Just hold on a little longer. The blood haze won''t last once he''s gone. Once he''s gone? Something in the back of my mind niggles at me, and I blink against my darkening vision. He disappeared from view, but now he''s back. But he''s walking away from me. Holding a body. Wait, no. That''s not a body. That''s Lisa. "Wait¡ª" But he disappears, the world shifting around him like a heat mirage, distorting for moments before returning to normal. Only he isn''t there. And neither is Lisa. Shit. Chapter 140 Ava: Lisas Gone "Ava!" Kellan''s familiar voice should bring hope, but all I feel is despair as I stare into the distance, wishing that vampire would reappear. A thousand of them could come and it would be fine. As long as they bring Lisa back. "Ava! Can you hear me?" Kellan''s face swims in and out of focus, a hazy blur against the night sky. I squint, trying to bring him into clarity, but it''s like trying to grasp smoke. "They have Lisa," I whisper, the words scraping my throat raw. "The vampire... He took her." Kellan''s eyes widen, a flicker of anguish passing over his features before he schools them into careful neutrality. But I can see the tension in his jaw, the rigidity of his shoulders. He''s barely holding it together. "I know, Ava. We''ll get her back." His voice is strained, distracted. Like his mind is a million miles away even as he''s right here with me. Strong arms scoop me up, cradling me against a broad chest. For a moment, I think it''s Kellan, but the scent is wrong. Earthy and unfamiliar, not the piney-leather smell I associate with him. I turn my head, blinking sluggishly at the face above me. It takes a moment for recognition to click into place. One of the guards from Lisa''s apartment. I can''t recall his name, but I remember him standing sentry outside her door, stoic and watchful. He carries me away from the carnage, away from the bodies strewn across the grass like broken dolls. I want to protest, to demand he put me down, but my limbs feel weighted, my tongue thick and useless in my mouth. Behind us, I can hear Kellan pacing, his footsteps heavy and agitated against the ground. He''s growling, the sound low and menacing, interspersed with words I can''t quite make out. But one stands out, sharp and clear amid the jumbled mess of my thoughts. Mate. He keeps saying it, over and over, like a mantra. Like a prayer. I try to focus on him, to call out and ask what he means, but the world is tilting, spinning off its axis. Darkness creeps in at the edges of my vision, a black tide threatening to pull me under. The last thing I see before unconsciousness claims me is Selene running in from the woodline, coming straight for me. Ava! * * * The hospital ceiling greets me again when I open my eyes. This... is getting old. Fast. I agree, Selene grumbles, but I can feel her warm weight against me. Someone must have let her in. Of course they did. I wouldn''t leave. Led them on a right merry chase around the garden. They call themselves wolves and can''t even catch a single dog. Letting out a soft snort, I rub my hands down her fur, turning my head to the presence I can sense by my side. Kellan. He''s staring out the window and hasn''t even noticed that I''m awake, his brow furrowed and gray eyes distant. He''s worried about Lisa, Selene says, a whisper in my mind. He''s finally realized that they''re fated. What? Kellan''s jaw clenches. "We have our ways. Every supernatural leaves a trace. It''s just a matter of picking up the right trail." Not every supernatural, Selene corrects, but I ignore her. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go find her!" I start to sit up, but Kellan''s hand on my shoulder stops me. "Ava, you''re in no condition to go anywhere. You need to rest." "I''m fine," I insist, even as the room spins a little. "I can''t just sit here while Lisa''s out there!" He''s right, Ava. You''re not fully recovered. Your body needs time. Your wounds are healed, but your blood loss remains. I want to argue, but I can feel the exhaustion pulling at me. The adrenaline that kept me going is fading, leaving me drained. Kellan must see it on my face because his expression softens. "I know you want to help, but the best thing you can do right now is rest. Let us handle this." Us. The pack. His pack. Our pack, Selene corrects gently. You have already accepted Lucas in your heart, haven''t you? I''m surprised to see her standing up for Lucas, and she huffs. I may not be enamored of the wolf, but I''m not blind to what my human desires. You made a decision after that dance, didn''t you? I guess I did. It''s about time to start thinking like pack and less like a visitor. Her ears flick as she speaks, and I rub her head gently. Got it. Still¡ªeven if I think of them as my pack, will they put as much effort into finding Lisa as they would one of their own. They will. She''s Kellan''s mate. He won''t rest until she''s safe. That word echoes in my mind, and I look at Kellan with new eyes. The tension in his shoulders. The fire in his gaze. He''s a man obsessed. "Okay," I whisper, sinking back into the pillows. "But you have to promise to keep me updated. I need to know what''s happening." He nods. "Of course. I''ll make sure you''re kept in the loop. Even if I don''t, Lucas will be here in another hour or two when his plane lands." It''s not enough, but it''s all I can do for now. Trust in Kellan, in the pack, to bring Lisa home. And trust in yourself, Selene adds. You''re stronger than you know, Ava. We''ll get through this. You just need to rest a little longer. I cling to her words as Kellan stands to leave. He pauses at the door, looking back at me with an intensity that steals my breath. "We''ll find her, Ava. I swear it." When he leaves, I''m alone. Alone with my thoughts and the steady presence of Selene at my side, nausea curling in my belly as I think of the horrors Lisa must be enduring. Rest, she urges. Heal. We''ll need all our strength for what''s to come. I know she''s right, but it''s hard to quiet my mind. Hard to stop berating myself for being so fucking useless, even once that damn power had finally ignited inside of me. Not useless. Never useless. You survived, Ava. You fought. And you''ll fight again when the time comes. Chapter 141 Ava: Determined to Find Her Lucas enters like a tornado, the doors slamming a gale-force breeze into my room. His hair is a mess, his amber eyes focused on me as he looks me over, categorizing every detail of my appearance. Of the IV in my arm¡ªagain, the hospital gown, the bed. All of it. I must pass muster, because about halfway through the room, his steps slow and his shoulders relax. "Ava." "Lucas." I hold my hands out when it''s clear he isn''t sure how to greet me, after our last parting. He gives Selene a dark stare before sitting next to my legs and grabbing my hands, leaning forward to kiss my forehead. "Are you okay?" It''s funny¡ªaside from feeling upset with myself and worried over Lisa, I hadn''t processed any other emotions about the invasion. Now, with him here, tears fill my eyes and my shoulders shake as I remember the fear. How I was positive I''d die by vampire. How gutted I feel with Lisa gone. The death of Teddy. Of Bren. The entire experience of the party. All of it. Without any warning whatsoever, I burst into ugly tears, and Lucas gathers me close, holding me against his chest with soft murmurs and reassurances that I don''t really hear. Cry it out, Selene says in a gentle caress of my mind. I can feel her slipping away, probably to curl up on the couch now that Lucas is here. I''m not entirely certain what makes me cry more. I''m not even sure if it''s just today, or if it''s all the years before today that''s bringing me to tears. It''s everything and nothing in particular, every wound my soul has borne. It''s agony and relief, endurance and exhaustion. I won''t risk Lisa''s life just to make myself feel better. I''ll be ready. Even if it means I have to endure more training to get the permission I need. I''ll do it. I''ll do anything, if it means I can bring Lisa home. God, I have no idea what I''m going to tell her parents. Lucas sighs, the sound heavy and forlorn against my hair. We sit like this for a while, his cheek resting on the top of my head, his arms a comforting cage around my exhausted body. The silence stretches, but it''s not uncomfortable. It''s a moment of respite. A pause in this tragedy. Eventually, he speaks, his voice a low murmur that rumbles through his chest and into my bones. "The death toll is fifteen, with twenty more in the hospital." Fifteen lives lost. Twenty more hanging in the balance. My heart clenches, a fresh wave of sorrow crashing over me. Those numbers represent packmates, friends, family. People who were laughing and dancing mere hours ago, now gone or fighting for their lives. "Multiple wolves have been sent home safely," he continues, his tone measured but strained. "Only two vampire bodies have been recovered." A shiver runs through me at the grim report, at the implications of those numbers. So much destruction, so much pain inflicted, and for what? What did the vampires hope to gain from this attack? I tilt my head back, meeting Lucas'' amber eyes. They''re shadowed with worry and something else, something darker that I can''t quite name. "What comes next?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. His jaw clenches, a muscle ticking beneath the stubble-covered skin. There''s a darkness in his face I''ve never seen before, something that sends a chill through my bones. "We find them," he says, the grim finality in his words a vow. "We find the ones responsible and erase every existence from this world." There''s a steel in his voice, an unwavering determination that both comforts and terrifies me. As if sensing my spiraling thoughts, Lucas presses a kiss to my forehead, his lips a brand of comfort against my skin. "Don''t lose hope," he murmurs, his breath warm against my hairline. "We''re stronger together, remember that." I nod, swallowing past the lump in my throat. "What do you need me to do?" I ask, my voice steadier now, fueled by a growing determination. Lucas pulls back slightly, his gaze searching mine. "Rest," he says, his tone gentle but firm. "Heal until Jericho gives the all-clear." Chapter 142 Lisa: Chained The sound of water dripping is the first thing to break through the darkness of my mind. Plink. Plink-plink. Plink. It''s an erratic rhythm that leaves me uncomfortable. The voices come next, soft, sibilant whispers. Evil. Whoever they are, they''d be the villains in any story. Eventually, I realize the darkness is really just pain. Pain that throbs and aches in half my face. But why? Vampires. That''s why. My eyes fly open when I finally remember, and I struggle to sit up, blinking into the darkness. I can''t see anything. Are my eyes open? My hands won''t reach my face, yanking against something cold and hard around my wrists. Manacles? Swiping my hands around, I can feel the heavy, rusted chains holding me down, bolted to the floor. Fuck. This is... Really not good. Ava. Is Ava here? "Ava?" I whisper, but there''s nothing.@@@@ Only that erratic plink, plink-plink of something dripping. Even the voices are gone. Plink. Plink-plink. Plink. That incessant sound slithers into my mind, coiling around my heart and squeezing with a mania of isolation and fear. I try to move again, the chains rattling like mocking laughter. Frustration rips through my chest and I scream, the sound raw and desperate. "Let me go!" I yank at the manacles, the metal biting into my wrists. Pain sears through my arms, but I don''t care. I have to get out. I have to find Ava. "You can''t keep me here!" So I close my eyes and picture Kellan''s face. I imagine his arms around me, his voice in my ear telling me it''s going to be okay. And for a moment, just a moment, I almost believe it. Plink. At least until Bren''s face fills my mind and I can''t stop thinking about him. Of how my biggest concern just a while ago was his weird breeding kink and the biting. Of how he wasn''t great at foreplay. Of the slightly-better-than mediocre sex and then the aphrodisiac that had elevated it to good sex. And then the thoughts of how he slumped over after what should have been ecstasy, to die in my arms. Fuck. What the hell. That replays in my mind, over and over. I''d rather think about the sex, but of course¡ªno. Just that moment. Fuck. All of this for a stupid party. It wasn''t worth it. Maybe if I hadn''t snuck off for a quickie behind the house, I would still be in Westwood right now. Would still be with Ava. Or you could both be dead, the pessimistic half of my brain whispers. Shit. What if Ava''s dead? The thought of her leaving me alone¡ª My heart clenches. Without Ava, I''d truly be screwed. Those wolves aren''t going to think of a little human after their own pack was attacked. I don''t know much about supernaturals, but I know that pack is everything to a wolf. One little human isn''t going to mean anything without Ava there to keep their attention on me. Am I piece of shit for hoping Ava''s still alive because it means I might have a chance? Of course I want her alive for more than just me. There''s so much more to it, but... Still. Ava, please be alive. Please come find me. Please. Chapter 143 Ava: An Unusual Letter I must have fallen asleep. I don''t remember falling asleep. Of course you don''t, Selene says with a long yawn. You were so exhausted you just passed out mid-conversation with Lucas. He almost tore a nurse''s head off for taking too long after he pressed the call button. Well, I''m glad I missed that overreaction.@@@@ You''re fine. It''s just blood loss. They transfused you overnight. You seem a lot better. I feel a lot better. I didn''t realize how dizzy I was, how my eyes couldn''t focus, until now. Being back to normal feels nice. Not normal, but better. Selene stretches, flicking her ears at me. Lucas took me on a walk this morning. Her disgruntled mental voice makes me laugh. How was it? Fine. He told me to go potty. I clamp both hands over my mouth, trying my damndest to stifle the hysterical giggles, but the ice-blue eyes staring my way tell me I''ve failed in a most spectacular manner. Perhaps you should go potty, Selene suggests in a voice that would have a beautiful home in Antarctica. "You''re right. I really need to go." My lips twitch as I shove my blankets off and haul my IV pole with me like a professional hospital patient¡ªwhich, at this point, it kind of feels like I am. I do need to pee, though, so I make quick work in the bathroom, grateful for the nurses who were thoughtful enough to bring a disposable toothbrush and toothpaste. And soap. I should shower, though. I hate that gross hospital feeling when I wake up here. You won''t have time. Lucas and Kellan are almost here. Must be nice to have wolf-nose. It is. Must be nice to rub it in. It is. I snort, my mouth filled with minty foam. You''re kind of a jerk. I''m just stating the Moon-blessed truth. Hah. My smile fades when I stare into the mirror, the laughter of my morning quickly fading into the grim reminder that Lisa isn''t here to enjoy this moment with. Like Clayton, who still texts me every few days. Lucas doesn''t ask, but he knows. "I want to see her." Kellan clears his throat, catching my attention. "It''s possible that bringing her here would only cause more distress." Right. Bringing a vampire here, on the heels of a vampire attack... It doesn''t sound like a great idea. But I want to talk to her. You already know how to reach her. Selene stares at me, her blue eyes calm and confident. Should I tell them? That is up to you, Ava. Lucas reaches over, grasping my hand tightly. "We''ll keep you safe, Ava. I''ve doubled your guards, and I won''t be leaving for a while. If you can''t stand being around the guards, you can be with me as I work." I withdraw my hand gently, wishing it didn''t seem like such a rejection. I''m not trying to push him away this time, but I need them all to leave me alone for what I want to do. "If I do that, people will think I''m accepting the Luna position. I''m not ready for that, Lucas." Which is true. I want to accept Lucas. I want to explore our mate connection. But the idea of becoming Luna? No. I''m not ready for that. It is good to know your limits. But you will be a good Luna one day, when you''re ready. Selene''s pride is clear through the bond. "I need to see her," I say, my voice steadier than I feel. "If she knows something about what''s happening, I need to know." Kellan and Lucas share a glance. "We will meet with her first. If we think it''s safe, we''ll bring her to you." Lucas'' words are uncompromising. They already had this plan when they walked in. I can tell they''re talking to each other through that pack link of theirs, too. But I hadn''t expected to get their permission, anyway. I have my own plan. "Fine." Lucas hesitates, his expression grave, amber eyes intense on mine. "Ava, Unregistered supernaturals are dangerous. They operate outside the law, and they don''t follow the same rules as the rest of us. I can''t risk you without vetting her first." "I understand." Reaching out, I squeeze his hand, refusing to acknowledge the guilt curling in my belly. "I''m not arguing with you." Because I don''t need to. I''m here, Ava. Glancing over, I can see Selene''s calm eyes on me. I know. Chapter 144 Ava: Searching for a Candle It takes a little more effort than I expected to convince Dr. Beaumont to discharge me home, but after promising up and down to let Vanessa visit twice a day for bloodwork and vitals, I finally get my way. Lucas treats me like a fragile vase on the way to the apartment, worrying over leaving me in Lisa''s place alone. He''s not thrilled that I refuse to go to the alpha lodge in the wake of the vampire attack, and it feels like the entire apartment building is filled with wolf shifters in suits, glowering at everyone who passes by. But I still count it as a win. I can''t believe two healthy adult women in their twenties don''t have a single candle in their apartment. Selene noses open a cabinet to sniff inside, before clicking her nails across the kitchen to another one. Nothing here. As she checks the lower cabinets, I shove my way through our everything drawer, only coming up with a small lighter. Helpful, but only half of what I need. I even check the pantry, but there''s no waxy pillar to be found. Going behind Selene, I double check where she''s already looked, ignoring her half-offended snort when I come up as empty as she did. I told you, there are no candles. My nose works quicker and better than your eyes. We''ve already checked Lisa''s room and mine. Not a single candle to be had. How are we out of candles? At the bare minimum, we should have some handy in case the electricity ever goes out. I stalk to the bathroom, flinging open drawers. "Where the hell are the candles?" Selene opens the linen cabinet with a deft paw, shoving her head inside to sniff. It''s all towels, of course. And shampoo. And soap. All things that make her sneeze. I slam another drawer shut. "We didn''t buy any because of all the wolves around. Scented stuff bothers your noses." Selene snorts. Point taken. But on TV, the girls are always taking bubble baths with scented candles. But I don''t feel right leaving you here without her. I can stay for a little bit." I open my mouth to argue, to insist that I can take care of myself, but the words die on my tongue. Of course I''m scared. I''m terrified. I went from feeling safe and thinking Lucas and Kellan were worrywarts, to my best friend being kidnapped by a vampire. Even living as a supernatural doesn''t prepare you for that. Vampires are so closed off from society, it''s like they don''t even exist. Maybe having Lucas nearby isn''t the worst idea. But if he''s here, I can''t call Sister Miriam and find out what she knows. Selene nudges my hand with her wet nose, sensing my inner turmoil. I stroke her silky fur, drawing strength from her steady presence. You need to rest, she says softly. No matter how much you want to save her, you can''t do anything until you''ve regained your strength. Taking time for myself feels like a betrayal of Lisa''s friendship. Like I should be spending every waking second trying to get her back. Lucas and Kellan are doing what they can. If anything is found, Kellan can inform his alpha through the pack link. It will be fine. "Okay," I relent, stepping back to let Lucas inside. "But just for tonight. I don''t need a babysitter." A ghost of a smile flickers across his face as he crosses the threshold. "Duly noted." He shrugs out of his jacket, draping it over the back of the couch before turning to face me. Even in a simple black t-shirt, he looks imposing, all coiled strength and barely restrained power. But there''s a softness in his eyes when they land on me, a tenderness that makes my breath catch. "How are you feeling?" he asks, reaching out to tuck a stray lock of hair behind my ear. His fingertips graze my skin and I suppress a shiver. "Better," I answer honestly. I''m still a little tired. A little weak. But the pain is gone, and I''m feeling almost normal. Except for when you fell into the doorframe, fell onto the couch because you lost your balance looking in the baskets beneath the coffee table, fell taking off your shoes¡ª I scowl at Selene as Lucas pulls me toward the couch by my hand, and I swear her husky face is laughing at me. It''s a moment of normalcy in this insanity, enough to make me relax as Lucas tugs me down to sit next to him. Chapter 145 Ava: Selenes Shows "TV?" Lucas asks, and I nod. "Selene likes anything on the Shifter Network." His hand freezes with the remote pointing at the TV. "Your dog watches TV?" he asks carefully, with a hint of laughter in his words. Like he doesn''t want to offend me with his amusement. "She''s a basic bitch," I say cheerfully, ignoring Selene''s mental growl.@@@@ Lucas looks at Selene, then me, then back to the TV, obediently turning it to the right channel. One of her shows is playing, like it always is. I don''t watch it much, but I''m pretty sure there''s always a drama online, even if it''s a rerun. Almost always. Sometimes it''s a talk show. She sounds so disgusted by that, I have to bite my lip to keep from laughing. Lucas, meanwhile, is staring at the TV. He''s tuned into the middle of a shifting scene, a CGI moment of a male human''s clothes bursting at the seams as he transforms into a wolf, complete with the sound of cracking bones and snapping flesh. "That," he says, "is disgusting. Shifting is beautiful, and they''ve turned it into a horror show." "That''s only the tip of the iceberg," I mutter, staring at Selene, who''s ignoring our comments. I love this episode, she sighs. He''s going to find her in the forest and she falls in love... Of course, she can''t do anything about it. She''s still dating that human kid from math class. "Why didn''t he take his clothes off before shifting?" Lucas mutters, completely distracted. "It doesn''t look like there''s an emergency. Just destroyed his clothes for no reason. That isn''t logical. What''s he going to do when he shifts back? Just walk around naked? He''s too old to be shifting uncontrolled." It isn''t like naked shifters are a rare sight in any pack, but my lips quirk at his offended questions. "Have you never watched any of these shows?" "Never," he confirms, his eyebrows coming together as he continues to watch the scene. "He''s small." I can''t help but smile at their banter, even as my thoughts drift to Lisa. The ache in my chest intensifies. Is she okay? Has she eaten? Is she hurt? The questions swirl in my mind, an endless loop of fear and uncertainty. Suddenly, Lucas stiffens beside me. His muscles tense, his breath catching in his throat. I blink, the haze of sleep and worry dissipating as I realize he''s been mind-linked with another wolf. My heart races. News about Lisa? He remains still, his golden eyes unfocused. Seconds stretch into minutes, each one an eternity. Finally, he looks down at me, his expression apologetic. "No update yet," he says softly, his hand brushing a stray lock of hair from my face. "But I have to check on a lead with Kellan. Are you going to be okay alone?" Disappointment crashes over me, but I push it aside, latching onto the glimmer of hope in his words. "A lead? What kind of lead?" Lucas hesitates, his jaw clenching. When he speaks again, his voice is low, almost reluctant. "We''re checking into an Unregistered city near the Blackwood pack lands. We think your family might be hiding there." My breath catches in my throat, a chill running through me despite Lucas''s warmth. "My family? Why would they be hiding?" Lucas sighs, his arm tightening around me. "I suspect the vampire attack might have something to do with Alpha Renard and your father." The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Alpha Renard. My father. The two men who have caused me nothing but pain and misery. The thought of them being involved in Lisa''s abduction makes bile rise in my throat. "That can''t be." If so many innocents were murdered because of their desire for power... My stomach churns. Lucas shakes his head. "We don''t know for sure, but it''s too much of a coincidence." He watches me carefully. "Your mother''s been in a coma since the night we rescued you. I wanted to withdraw all life-saving care, but Clayton intervened in the end. Said she might be useful." I nod. I remember. "She''s awake." Chapter 146 Ava: Without His Knowledge... Lucas watches me with concern and care, but all I can say is, "Oh." Some part of me had expected Mom to stay in a coma forever. Or die. I didn''t think about her much. Ignoring her existence is easier than dealing with¡ªwell, everything. "I would have to return to Blackwood in order to question her." Every word is careful and measured, as though he''s not sure how I''m going to respond. He doesn''t invite me to go. I''m not sure I want to. He probably realizes that. Selene glances toward us, her ears flicking as she listens. "I don''t think that''s the best idea. Your pack needs you here. They need to see their alpha." I''m hesitant to speak up, but Selene''s watchful gaze gives me a little confidence. "Alpha Clayton is still there, isn''t he? I think he should lead the interrogation." It''s our first time saying his name between us, and I can feel Lucas'' muscles tense. Trying to give him a little comfort, I grab his hand, threading our fingers together. A silent message that I''m still here. That I''ve already made my choice. My heart hurts when I realize how little I''ve really thought about the damage I''ve done to this man. He relaxes, drawing me closer, his thumb rubbing against the back of my hand. "You''re right. I''ll call him." It''s amazing how warm my heart feels, knowing that I''ve given Lucas a little peace of mind, with a hint of my heart. I''ve wasted so much time worrying about his intentions. Worrying about being trapped in a gilded cage. Being brave is easier than I thought it would be. He brings our joined hands to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss against them. "I have to meet with Kellan and discuss everything, but I''ll keep you updated. I promise." * * * The front door closes with a soft click, and Lucas'' warmth disappears with him. I pace across the floor, my arms wrapped around my middle, hugging myself as if that''ll hold all the broken pieces inside of me together. Mom''s awake. Lisa''s gone. Vampires attacked. Sister Miriam''s trying to get in touch with me. My father might be hiding in a city of vampires. "But what if¡ª" You can''t build a relationship on secrets and lies. But it''s your choice. I will be here, regardless. Even so, it feels like a betrayal to put my bond with Lucas over Lisa''s life. Maybe it''s the wrong decision. I''m actually half-convinced it is the wrong decision. That I should have taken the opportunity while I was here to talk to him. But I grab the candle. "I''ll explain it to him after I talk to her. I can''t wait around just because I''m worried about his reaction." Ignoring that little tug at my gut trying to me about future problems, I grab the candle and light it, sneezing at the smell of burning dust. Selene sneezes beside me. It''s awful. Like burning dust and a dead fly. I ignore her complaint, too focused on the task at hand. Squeezing my eyes shut, I picture Sister Miriam in my mind¡ªher dark hair, pale skin, and those disconcerting red eyes that seem to see right through me. "Sister Miriam," I whisper, my voice barely audible even to my own ears. At first, nothing happens. The room remains silent save for the soft hum of the television in the background. But then, something shifts. The image of Sister Miriam in my mind grows clearer, more vivid. It''s as if she''s standing right in front of me, those unsettling eyes boring into mine. A shiver runs through me, and I feel a strange sensation wash over my body. It''s like I''m being pulled forward, tugged towards something I can''t quite comprehend. The room around me seems to fade away, replaced by an endless expanse of red that matches the color of Sister Miriam''s eyes. Ava? Selene''s concerned voice sounds distant, muffled, as if she''s speaking to me from underwater. What''s happening? I try to respond, to tell her I don''t know, but the words catch in my throat. The red engulfs me completely now, surrounding me on all sides. It''s suffocating, overwhelming, and I feel rising panic in my chest. Just as I''m about to succumb to the fear, the red dissipates. The change is jarring. My eyes take several rounds of rapid blinks to adjust. I''m no longer in my apartment. Instead, I''m standing in the middle of a brightly lit room. It''s a cozy little space, an eclectic mix of vintage and modern. It should look haphazard and pieced together, but it looks almost quaint. Cozy. Clean. Soft, plush armchairs with sleek, minimalist end tables. Colorful throw pillows scattered across an elegant, if worn, leather couch. There are bookshelves everywhere, each filled to the brim. Recognizable modern books mixed with ancient encyclopedias. Some spines show different languages. There are even fabric-covered books that have my fingers twitching with the need to run my finger down the length of them. A bibliophile''s dream. Where the hell are we? "Welcome to my home, child." Chapter 147 Ava: A Vampires Goodwill (I) The familiar voice comes from behind us. Spinning around, I find Sister Miriam standing in the doorway, exactly as I remember her. Pale skin. Dark hair that seems to swallow light instead of reflecting it. Eerie red eyes that seem to glow in the soft light of the room. It occurs to me that the curtains are all wide open, letting natural light into this space. And she visited during the day when we first met. I really need to learn more about vampires. My lack of knowledge might get me killed. "How did we get here?" I ask, hating the slight tremor in my words. It isn''t every day that you open your eyes and realize you''ve been magicked to another place. Sister Miriam smiles, but there''s something unsettling about the expression. It doesn''t quite reach her eyes. I remember, now, how her face doesn''t really move with her smiles. "You called for me, did you not?" Each graceful step brings her closer, and I step back, bumping against the warmth of Selene''s body. At least I''m not alone. It''s almost as if she''s gliding rather than walking. "I must say, I''m impressed. Not many have the ability to reach me in such a way." My brows come together in confusion. "I don''t understand. I just lit the candle and thought of you, like you said." "It takes more than just a candle and a thought, child. There must be power behind it. Power that you clearly possess." She moves closer to me, and I fight the urge to take another step back. There''s something about her presence that both terrifies and intrigues me. "What do you want from me?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. Sister Miriam tilts her head to the side, studying me with those unnerving eyes. "The question is, what do you want from me? You called for me, after all. There must be a reason." I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "You sent a letter to the Westwood pack, warning me about danger." "That danger is now passed." She looks me over, the gesture more dismissive than anything else. "You seem to have made it out in one piece. There''s no need to call me." "Why did you try to save me?" Her head tilts slowly to the other side. Sometimes, she has an inhuman grace. At other times, it''s like she''s a robot with bad programming, moving in ways that just look unnatural. "Must there be a reason to do a good deed, little wolf?" "Sit," she says again, with a faint smile. "Don''t worry. No one will harm you while you are in my home." Selene hops into the chair beside it, looking incongruous as a dog at a fancy table. Sister Miriam doesn''t even blink, only motions patiently for me to park my butt into the chair she''s selected. I sink into it as requested, tracking the strange woman as she crosses to the other side of the long table. The moment she settles into her seat, the double doors at the far end of the room swing open, revealing three men. Their skin has an almost translucent pallor, hinting at something otherworldly. Each carries a covered platter, the scent of food wafting through the air. "Forgive us. We were woefully unprepared for such esteemed guests," Sister Miriam announces, her voice echoing in the cavernous space. The men approach, each setting an ornate dish before me. "Bon appe?tit," they murmur, their voices soft yet unsettling. As quickly as they appear, they vanish back through the doors, leaving me staring at an array of covered platters. Suspicion curls in my gut as I eye the spread. Can we trust this? I ask Selene, not daring to voice my concerns aloud. She leans forward, her nose twitching. It smells safe, she admits after a moment. No traces of poison or tampering. Across the table, Sister Miriam watches me, her crimson eyes glittering in the light. "Please, eat," she urges, a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "The joy of food was lost to me with my rebirth. Watching others devour an amazing meal is one of the few pleasures I have left." I hesitate, my fingers hovering over the silverware. The aroma is enticing, but the circumstances are far from normal. Dining with a vampire, in a strange place, after being magically transported? It''s enough to make anyone lose their appetite. Reluctantly, I lift the cover from the first dish, revealing a perfectly cooked steak, the juices glistening in the light. Roasted vegetables and a delicate sauce complete the plate. I cut into the meat, the knife gliding through like butter. Sister Miriam leans forward, her gaze intense as I raise the first bite to my mouth. Flavors explode on my tongue, rich and savory, unlike anything I''ve tasted before. A soft moan escapes me before I can stop it, and Sister Miriam''s smile widens. "Exquisite, isn''t it?" she purrs, leaning back in her chair. "The finest ingredients, prepared by the most skilled hands. A true culinary masterpiece." I nod, unable to form words as I savor each bite. Selene watches, her head tilted in curiosity. It''s good, then? Better than good, I reply, already cutting another piece. I''ve never tasted anything like it. As I eat, Sister Miriam continues to observe, her expression one of vicarious pleasure. It''s unsettling, being watched so intently, but the food is too delicious to resist. Chapter 148 Ava: A Vampires Goodwill (II) Sister Miriam doesn''t speak again until I''ve finished way too much food. "I doubt you came here just to ask about my letter," she finally says, and I jump at the opportunity to finally get answers. "My best friend was taken in the attack. I want to know where she is. I need to save her." Her eyes grow unfocused, and the strange men return, tidying up the dishes and taking them away in silence. I watch them curiously as they move. Their faces are blank, and they''re unmistakably human, despite the odd sheen of their skin. Thralls, Selene murmurs. Bonded servants. Bonded¡ªto Sister Miriam? Yes. What you risked when the vampire bit you. My stomach twists, threatening to let go of the contents I''d just downed with little grace. Sister Miriam''s long fingers tap against the table in a thoughtful rhythm. "One cannot speak an untruth with Fae food in their belly." I glance at the table in front of me, but the dishes are gone, and her thrall servants with them. "Fae food?" I ask, my heart dropping at how easily I was convinced to eat my way into a trap. "It won''t harm you, child." It isn''t for human consumption because of its strong side effects, Selene mutters. Damn it. I should have known, but I cannot sense Fae magic. Sister Miriam sighs. "Stop looking so worried. Today''s food is only to see if I can trust you. It turns out that you''re but a babe in the world of supernaturals. Eating the food in front of you is a great way to get yourself killed." A chill races through me at her ominous words, but she doesn''t seem to have any ill will toward me¡ªyet. "I wish I could help you, child, but the one who has his sights set on you is someone even I cannot cross."@@@@ My heart skips a beat. I lean forward, hands gripping the edge of the table. "That means you know who it is." Even her scoff is elegant. Seeming to lose interest in us both, Sister Miriam stands with a vague, waving-off gesture of her hand. "I can hear your wolf when she wishes to communicate. Fear not, little witch. I cannot interfere in your bond." She is no witch, Selene growls, jumping onto the table to stalk closer to the vampire, her hackles raised. "Magician, witch. It''s all the same. Only your prejudice keeps you from admitting it, Lycan Queen." Their argument is over my head, but I can''t let go of the first lead I''ve found at harnessing my power. "Are you able to teach me?" "No," Sister Miriam admits after a long silence. "But I know of someone who can. It will not be hard to find her, but you may have a hard time accepting it." Selene snaps at the air. Speak not in riddles, dhampir. "Who is it?" I interject, before Selene can start a fight. Her ominous way of introducing this potential savior has dread pooling in my belly. The vampire looks away, seeming unfocused, as though her thoughts are elsewhere. "I will reach out to her, little wolf. You should return, before your absence is noticed." "Please, just tell me who¡ª" "If you don''t return, your precious alpha will find your apartment empty, and all his resources will be used to find you. Not your friend." Sister Miriam smiles faintly. "But do as you wish." She motions toward the table between us, where three candles now exist. They weren''t there before. "When you return, you must prepare your price." Her unsettling eyes bore into mine as she leans forward, touching a single finger against the middle candle. It lights immediately, a small flame that dances against the white wick. "Without a proper price, a transaction cannot be made. Do you understand?" I shake my head. "I don''t understand. What''s a proper¡ª" But the world spins a little, pulling me forward once again. This time, the world is endless blackness before me, until everything fades once again. It''s almost nauseating when Lisa''s apartment manifests around me, and a sound brings my gaze to the front door as the knob slowly twists. The door opens. "Ava?" Chapter 149 Lisa: Enthralled (I) LISA When moonlight fades and the sun rises, I can see my cell with more clarity. Rust clings to my wrists and ankles, the metal biting into my skin with every trembling movement. Chains rattle against stone, a sound that mocks my rising panic. No matter how I strain and yank, they hold fast, ignoring the blood that streams down my arms when my skin breaks under the pressure. This cell, this prison, is a nightmare made manifest. Cold, damp air seeps into my bones, and the stench of decay fills my nostrils. No comfort of a bed greets me, only the unforgiving hardness of the floor beneath my body. A single, rotting bucket sits in the far corner, a cruel taunt of basic needs denied. My eyes dart around, desperate for some sign of escape, but the walls offer no salvation. Rough-hewn stone and brick, marred by the telltale stains of suffering, mock my desperation. Those dark splatters, rust-brown and eerie in the dim light filtering through the tiny window above, speak of horrors I can''t begin to imagine. But I don''t need to imagine, do I? I''m living it now. Why? The question pounds in my head. Why me? What does my captor want? I grasp at my memories, trying to make sense of the jumbled pieces. The party, the laughter, the punch that made my head swim. Bren. The vampire. But nothing else. Tears sting my eyes, hot and bitter as they slip down my cheeks. I want to scream, to yell until my voice gives out, but some instinct warns me against it. Don''t let them know you''re awake. Don''t give them a reason to come. It''s been peaceful so far, but that can''t last forever. But oh, how I want to scream. I did, all night, and no one came to save me. Though no one came to shut me up, either. "You''re a pretty little thing, aren''t you?" he murmurs, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from my face. His touch is like ice, and I jerk my face away. "And feisty, too. I like that." "Don''t touch me," I whisper, but it comes out more like a plea. Not the demand I wish I could throw out, defiant to the end. He chuckles, his fingers trailing down my cheek, my jaw, my neck. "You''re not in a position to make demands, kitten," he says, his voice low and dangerous. "You''re mine now, and I''ll do whatever I please with you." Terror claws at my throat, making it hard to breathe. I don''t want to imagine what he means by that, don''t want to think about the horrors that await me. But my mind races ahead, conjuring up images of pain and blood and violation, each more terrible than the last. "Please," I whisper, hating the way my voice breaks, hating the tears that sting my eyes. "Please, just let me go." His smile widens, a flash of white teeth in the gloom. Two are long and sharp, shooting pure terror down my veins. "Now, why would I do that?" he asks, his hand coming to rest at the base of my throat. "I went through so much trouble to get you here, kitten. I''m not about to let you go now." His fingers tighten, just a fraction, and I gasp, my pulse pounding beneath his touch. He leans in closer, his breath cold against my skin as he whispers in my ear. "You''re going to be my little pet, kitten," he murmurs, his voice a dark promise. "My plaything, to do with as I please. And trust me, we''re going to have so much fun together." I shudder, goosepumps pimpling my skin at the sound of his words. Revulsion and fear twist in my chest. I want to scream. To fight. To do anything to get away from him. Instead, I''m frozen as he leans forward, pressing a chilly kiss against my neck, his tongue reaching out to lick the skin there. It''s a horrible feeling. "So sweet," he whispers, and even his breath is cold. "So warm." "Why me?" I manage to choke out, my voice barely above a whisper. "Why are you doing this?" He pulls back, his eyes meeting mine. There''s a glint of something there, something dark and hungry and terrifying. "Because I can," he says simply. "Because I want to." Chapter 150 Lisa: Enthralled (II) [WARNING: Sensitive content ahead.] - - - - - - - LISA When he leans forward again, jerking my face away doesn''t work. He just grasps my chin in those fingers, like icicles where his nails dig into my skin and yank me toward him. His mouth is cold and unpleasant against mine, at odds with the gentle kisses he peppers against my lips. Disgusting. "Sweet kitten. You''ll soon see that you are meant to be here." His words are a winter wind that shuts down any hope in my soul. "I truly hope you last longer than the others." Involuntarily, I glance around the room, at the stains on the walls. He chuckles. "Yes. They died here. But you will live for me, won''t you, kitten? You''ll be my good little pet, won''t you?" I feel like I''ve read before that you have to go along with your kidnapper''s delusions. I''m not sure if that works with supernatural ones, but I''ll do anything if it means I''ll live until rescue arrives. "Yes," I whisper, hating how my heart sinks at his brilliant smile, those creepy red eyes glittering as he watches me. "Such a sweet little lie." He sighs, nuzzling his cheek against mine. "Ah, you smell divine. So sweet. A treasure found in such a nasty place. Such a tantalizing treat." His words make no sense; he talks like he''s delusional. His frigid mouth kisses the side of my lips, across my cheek, and down to my neck, where he groans. "Bliss," he murmurs. "I''ll give you bliss." My body recoils, but those dagger nails of his yank my head back toward him and his voice sends shudders down my back. "Our first time," he murmurs, nuzzling against my pulse. "Don''t worry, I''ll make it beautiful for you. Your heart is already racing for me. Ready for me to suck every drop out of your body. But I won''t. Not yet. You need a little more flavor." He sounds half-mad as he nuzzles his way down my neck, kissing across my collarbone. My face is finally freed from his nails, only for his hands to grab at both my breasts, his touch almost clinical as he squeezes and moves them to and fro. He chuckles suddenly, leaning down to inspect beneath my left breast. "Ah, yes. Just as I suspected." Then he bites at my nipple, groaning when I thrash and kick. I manage to bite back a shriek, but my body refuses to go along with his ideas. "Shh. It''s just a little taste, kitten."@@@@ Shit. A taste? He fucking bit me. Is he going to eat me or rape me? I''m not sure which is worse. Or maybe it''s both. The worst of both worlds. When he rips my shirt to shreds, I try to ignore it, to think of other things. But I can''t. It takes me a second to realize he''s trying to clean me out, using his other hand to shove down on the top of my pelvis to halt my attempts at escaping the pain. The urge to vomit slides its way up my throat as I can feel him pushing at my G-spot in a weird and random burst of pleasure through the pain that sends revulsion through me. It''s just stimulation. My body doesn''t know any better. But it still makes me feel gross and tainted. "Fucking wolves," he mutters, and I grit my teeth, staring at the ceiling, waiting for the humiliation to end. Even as he''s trying to scoop out every last bit of Bren from my vagina, he drops winter''s-breath kisses against my thigh. Suspecting nothing, I try to ignore the sensation of icicle lips. Until he bite me. My entire body folds in on itself as I yell in shock, trying my damnedest to get away. His fangs are like acid burning my skin, and I try to slap his head away, kicking at him with all the force I can muster, even as my screams tear my throat apart. But he''s impervious to each strike, shoving his fangs in deeper. The pain ebbs as a weird, traitorous fire slides through me, a desperate need. He suckles there, in long, deep pulls. I hope he doesn''t leave a hickey, I think for a moment, a hysterical giggle bubbling up, before artificial desire hazes my thoughts. It''s like a drug that makes its way through, leaving my body soft and pliable beneath him. Every part of me yearns for more of this connection between us, of that space where we''re connected, where my blood flows into his mouth. Intrusive fingers are now inviting, and the hands I''d used to hit are now tangled into his long hair, pulling his face closer to my thigh. But then he stops, pulling away from my leg, long before I can reach the peak of desire. I''ve stopped screaming. I think I might have even been moaning. That dirty feeling persists. This is wrong. "Please stop," I whisper, and he laughs as he leans over me, a manic look in his eyes and a crazed smile curving his lips. Blood drips from his mouth, a crimson trail snaking down to his skin. My blood. "Hush, kitten. I don''t want to lose you yet." He grabs my face once again, holding me still as he drops a gentle kiss against my lips. The relief I feel as his fingers disappear from between my legs¡ª Thank God. He''s done. "You aren''t ready yet, kitten. But you will be. You''ll be mine, just like she will be." No, I fucking won''t. But that spot on my thigh burns and aches, wanting him to return. Humans have no place with these supernatural creatures. Wolves. Vampires. How the fuck am I supposed to fight against him when he can cause my body to betray me? Chapter 151 Ava: The Truth Comes Out (I) "Ava?" Disoriented after returning to Lisa''s apartment, I can only blink as Lucas steps inside, looking concerned. "Hi." The greeting feels stilted, but I''m still regaining my bearings. There''s something about Sister Miriam''s talk about payment that bothers my mind, trying to pry loose some memory¡ªbut I shove it aside, needing to focus on the man in front of me. It''s dark in the apartment, but the TV is still going. Selene shakes herself before heading to the couch, leaving me with the soft impression of her presence in my head. "You didn''t answer your phone," Lucas explains, looking a little awkward as he stands there in the doorway. "I didn''t hear it." Now that he''s in front of me, the idea of telling him everything... Is a lot harder. It isn''t that I don''t want to, but that it''s just¡ªhow do you even approach this kind of conversation? Especially knowing how much responsibility weighs on his shoulders. But leaving him in the dark isn''t an option. "I brought dinner." But his hands are empty, which he only seems to realize at this moment. "Shit. I left it in the car." "I''m not hungry," I''m quick to assure him, my stomach curdling at the thought of even adding a single sip of water to it. "You can get it if you''re hungry though. And eat here." "I''m not hungry, either." When Lucas continues to stand there like an awkward teenager, my lips twitch. "Come in." I''m the one to step toward him, grabbing his hand. He slides his fingers between mine immediately, grasping on like he never wants to let go. How did I ever doubt this man? There were reasons, Selene mutters in the back of my head. But I don''t think they matter to you anymore. He follows me to the couch like a puppy, and I have to stifle a laugh when he stands there, not sure where to sit. Tugging him down beside me, I let our linked hands fall between us. Selene scoots into the corner of the couch with a little side-eye, but she gives a slight tail wag to Lucas when he glances in her direction. "Are you doing okay?"@@@@ Because you don''t want any secrets, Selene offers, sounding rather grumpy. Your subconscious is probably helping this along. Great. Just fan-fucking-tastic. Now he''s going to think I''m crazy on top of all the other issues I have. "No, I''m not." Shit, I said that last part out loud. "Yeah, you did." He grabs my hand, every word soft. Too soft. Too gentle. Too sweet. "Now, Ava. Explain what you mean when you say you talked to Sister Miriam. This doesn''t sound like it happened over the phone." Damn. Now you''re in trouble, Selene remarks, content to stay on her end of the couch for this conversation. I concentrate hard on the words I speak, fighting against the compulsion to spill every little detail. "Sister Miriam left me instructions on how to reach her, if I ever wanted to. Apparently¡ª" The words get stuck in my throat. I want to say, apparently she has the power to bring me to her location, but it won''t come out. That dhampir said you were the one who came, with your own power, Selene reminds me, ever helpful. Damn it. How am I supposed to explain this away before dropping the giant secret about my powers? "Ava," Lucas says again, with that deceptively gentle smile on his face. "Apparently what?" "Apparently she knew of a way to transcend space and time," I mutter. "Transcend space and time," he repeats, his voice getting quieter. "And this somehow allowed you to eat food together?" "Yes." I fight the itch in my lips to say more. Of course I want to explain this to him. But I''d rather explain it on my own terms. In my own words. Not like this. Chapter 152 Lucas: A Lesson in Patience LUCAS My mate has the guiltiest look on her face, looking everywhere but at me. On the one hand: It''s good to know that she''s a terrible liar, once caught. But it takes every ounce of control within me to not rage at the danger she somehow placed herself in. I don''t understand any of this, but I''m determined I will before I leave the apartment. Keeping my mouth shut is a lesson in patience, but it works. Ava slowly drips more information my way. It''s a struggle to keep the smile on my face even as my molars grind together in frustration. And I remind myself in an endless litany that I have no right to be furious with her for holding secrets. Even when her life is on the line, and every molecule in my body is screaming to protect her.@@@@ The words come at an agonizing trickle from Ava''s lips, spilling secrets I struggle to comprehend. The vampire attack. Sister Miriam''s concern. Fae food¡ªnot that we understand much about it¡ªthat compels honesty. Bizarre magic that spirited her out of this room and into another place, from right beneath my nose. Each revelation twists my gut, stoking the embers of my barely restrained fury. "Why would a vampire help a wolf?" The question escapes before I can temper it, my voice rough with the effort of control. Ava blinks, confusion clouding her features as she evades my gaze once again. "I don''t know." "You didn''t think to ask?" I press, the wolf within me prowling, eager to break free and demand answers. She fidgets, twisting her hands in her lap. "I''m pretty sure I did? But Sister Miriam was evasive. She didn''t give me a straight answer." Of course she didn''t. Why pin down the vampire for concrete information when you can just waltz into danger blindly? My molars grind together, my jaw clenched so tight it aches. My wolf snarls in the recesses of my mind, seething at the risks Ava took. Risks that could have stolen her from me forever. But I swallow the rage, the fear. I force a smile. Encourage her to continue. Because as much as I want to roar my frustration, I know it will only push her away. And right now, I need her to trust me. To confide in me. So I listen, even as every instinct screams to spirit her away to safety. To lock her in my arms and never let go. The tension slowly drains from her shoulders as she speaks, her body relaxing inch by painstaking inch when I don''t react explosively. It takes every shred of self-control I possess. Every ounce of discipline honed over years of leadership. But I maintain the facade of calm, the illusion of understanding. "I know, sweetheart. Here." I pour her a glass of water, and she hovers beside me, anxiety once again tensing her shoulders. She''s easy to read, now that her guard is down. "I''m not upset," I lie through my teeth without batting a single eyelash. "I''m just concerned." "Oh. That''s good." Sweet Ava is a massive flight risk, and I''m not taking my chances. I just need to figure out how to yell at her without ruining the progress we''ve finally made. She can''t go off putting herself in danger like this again. If that vampire hadn''t sent her back¡ª War, my wolf whispers. Hell yeah, it would be fucking war. But having to find her, when she was taken by magic? I''m not sure how easy that would have been. Knowing how easily I could have lost her tonight is a sobering experience. That, and learning how woefully uneducated we are as wolf shifters. We don''t know enough about vampires. I''ve heard of some parlor tricks that vampires can perform, but nothing like the things Ava''s told me about tonight. And to have those damned bloodsuckers yearning after my mate is unacceptable. "Lucas?" Shit. She was talking to me, and I missed all of it. "What is it, Ava? Sorry. I was thinking about things." Her hair''s half covering her face, so I reach over to tuck the stray strands behind her ear. A faint red tinge colors her cheeks when I do so. "There''s more," she says, with the kind of hesitation that has my stomach dropping. After everything she''s already told me, I didn''t think there would be anything bigger to admit to. Her body language tells me otherwise. Chapter 153 Ava: A Weight off Her Shoulders This isn''t so bad, right? I ask Selene, buoyed by the gentle smile on Lucas'' face. At first I thought it was a facade to hide his anger, but he doesn''t once lash out. Doesn''t berate me. Doesn''t yell. Just nods. Smiles. Listens. And accepts it all. Right, Selene says, but she sounds evasive. So when Lucas hands me a glass of water and nudges me to sit at the table across from him, I do without hesitation. "Okay," he finally says, leaning over the table to stare into my eyes. "Lay it on me." He sounds a little like he''s bracing himself. I can''t blame him. I am, too. I take a deep breath. "I''m not a normal shifter." He nods slowly. "We''ve established this." I inhale sharply, searching for the right words. How do I explain something I barely understand myself? The power within me is like the wind; it exists, and occasionally makes itself known, but I can''t search for it. "I have some kind of magical aptitude," I finally say, meeting Lucas'' gaze. "But I need training to control it. Without proper guidance, it could be dangerous." Lucas stares at me, his brow furrowed. The silence stretches between us, heavy with unspoken questions. "What do you mean by magical aptitude, Ava?" His voice is steady, but I can sense the underlying concern. The weight of my own ignorance is crushing, and I can only shrug. "I''m not entirely sure, to be honest. All I know is that there''s a power inside me, and it''s not like anything I''ve ever known. You saw it, too. The night you saved me." His eyes narrow as he thinks back. "Your running. We assumed it was some sort of side effect from your dormant wolf." Motioning toward Selene, I say, "She wasn''t dormant. Our bond is different." I take a deep breath, cautiously optimistic by his measured responses. "I don''t know enough about this, but Sister Miriam knows. She''s going to connect me with a teacher so I can learn to control it." Lucas leans back in his chair, his eyes never leaving mine. "And you trust this Sister Miriam?" "I don''t know if I trust her completely, but she seems to know more about what''s happening to me than anyone else." Light reflects off the water in my glass, and I lower my eyes, turning the cup in circles. "I need to know more about this power. It''s putting the people around me in danger. I need to protect myself. I need to get Lisa back. It''s something that I need to do." He reaches across the table, his hand covering mine. The warmth of his touch is comforting, and I peek at his face through my lowered lashes. Thoughtful. Concerned. Calm. "Ava, I don''t want you to feel as though you can''t talk to me," he says hesitantly, distracting me from that line of thought. "I appreciate you opening up to me, and I want you to understand that." He sounds like he''s reciting lines from a book, but Selene''s words echo through my mind. He''s trying. Like I am. "Lucas, do you think I''m a freak?" The question comes out unbidden, and I can''t stare at his face while waiting for his answer. Instead, I pick at the buttons on the remote Selene left with me. "What? Of course not. Ava, why would you think that?" His hands cover mine, stopping the fidgeting. "Sweetheart, you need to look at me." I don''t. "Okay, you don''t have to. But really, really listen to my words. Ava, you''re not a freak. Wolf or no wolf, I want you by my side. I never should have pushed you away. I''ve regretted it for so long. When I looked into you, I learned how wrong all my assumptions were. I thought you were nothing but a Blackwood loyalist, like your sister, and I know I hurt you. Then you ran away that night." "I was already running away," I mutter. "It wasn''t just because of you." His fingers squeeze against my hands, and I turn them palms up, letting our fingers link. "It doesn''t matter. I should have been your safe haven. Your fated mate. Your number one choice. I betrayed that without ever having a real conversation with you." My eyes drift to meet his, seeing his honesty. Uncomfortable, I glance away again. "I didn''t have a real conversation with you when you came to apologize, either." "But we''re here now, right?" he presses, waiting until I nod. "I''ll never think of you as a freak, Ava. You''re perfect. Even if you were human, you''re perfect to me. All of this? Your Sister Miriam, these supposed powers, Selene, even Clayton¡ªit doesn''t change you. Doesn''t change who you are. Doesn''t change the fact that you''re my mate. I''m ready to chase you for a thousand years, if I need to." Selene snorts from her side of the room, but refrains from any other comment. For a half-second. Seriously? A thousand years? Even as Lycans, we didn''t live that long. My lips twitch, even as my eyes fill. "A thousand years is a little over-exaggerated." "But I would," he insists, with the faintest smile when our eyes meet again. "Even if you run away, I''ll find you. Even if you don''t want me, I''ll watch over you. Even if you hate me, I''ll protect you. You''re my only choice in this life, Ava. So don''t be afraid to come to me, no matter what you have to say." "Even when it makes you angry?" I ask with a soft laugh. "Sweetheart, I''m furious," he admits, still smiling. Chapter 154 Ava: Their Connection (I) My face falls, but he reaches out, cupping my cheek with one warm hand. "I''m furious that you put yourself in danger. That''s all." Well, that''s fair. But I''d do it again. In a heartbeat. No matter what he thinks.@@@@ His eyes narrow. "You''re thinking that you''d do it again, aren''t you?" Suspicion laces his voice. Maybe avoiding the question is better than answering it. "Where do we go from here?" "With what?" His thumb rubs over my cheek, his golden eyes dark as he watches me. "Everything. Lisa. The vampires. My powers." He sighs. "I don''t know. It''s a lot to think about." When his hand drops from my face, I''m disappointed by the absence of his warmth. Still, I try to focus on what''s important. "Have you ever heard of the Mad Prince before?" "No." Lucas frowns. "Unfortunately, we don''t know a lot about vampires and the Unregistered cities. A few basic things, but we''ve become complacent in the overall peace of the world. I''m going to have to fix that mistake." "How?" His head shakes slightly, and his eyes look a little unfocused. He''s probably talking to Kellan through the pack link again, so I wait patiently for him to finish. "It''s dangerous to send scouts to the Unregistered city," he murmurs. "Few make it back alive." His words are a shock, and my hands grow cold. I understand that I''m a little sheltered, but I''ve watched enough human news to know a few things. I had no idea the relationship with vampires was that fraught. "That bad? Then how is Lisa going to survive there?" "There are humans who live in the Unregistered cities. Plenty of people come and go through them¡ªthey are a modern city like any other. Internet, stores, cars. But they don''t welcome most shifters." I hesitate, thinking back on my conversation with Sister Miriam. "It sounds like they do some business with rogue wolves." "Yes." He frowns. "That doesn''t help us, though." No, but if I work with Sister Miriam... But by the look on Lucas'' face, I don''t think that''s going to be an option in his mind. Of course not. Isn''t Selene supposed to be watching TV? I can still hear you two, you know. "Ava." His voice grabs my attention, as he grips my hands tightly. "I need you to promise me that you aren''t going to see Sister Miriam without talking to me first." "Lucas..." "Rescuing Lisa isn''t going to happen in a few hours. It might not even be in a few days." My heart drops. Although a logical part of me already recognizes that, I can''t reconcile the thought of Lisa being in danger for that long without help. "I can''t just leave her there." "We''re not giving up, Ava. But we need to do this safely. You understand, don''t you?" Tender. Sweet. Peaceful. A moment for lovers. I''ve kept him at a distance for so long, walls up to protect my heart. But in doing so, I''ve hurt him too. Damaged the fragile roots of what we''ve been growing together. I need to make this right, as much as he has. My efforts need to match his. Can I do that? His other arm wraps around my waist as he stands, the angle of our kiss deepening as he yanks me flush against his body. The sweet moment slides into something else, his mouth slanting against mine, his tongue invading my warmth, his hand tugging my head back by my hair, gentle yet insistent. There''s desperation in his desire, as though I''ve opened the floodgates with my affection. My hands slide into his hair, fingers tangling in the dark strands. I pour everything I feel into the kiss. All the words I''m not ready to say. I''m sorry. I''m here. I''m yours. Lucas'' grip tightens, his strong arms banding around me like steel. Unbreakable. Inescapable. But I don''t want to escape. I want to burrow deeper into his embrace and never leave. He walks me backwards, and I trust him to guide me, focused on the frenzied kiss and his hands sliding over my body. After a small eternity, my calves bump against my bedframe and we tumble onto the mattress together. His weight settles over me, grounding and thrilling all at once. I break the kiss, panting for air. His eyes meet mine, molten gold full of hunger and need. But beneath that, a vulnerability. A silent question. Do you really want this? Want me? "Lucas," I breathe, one hand cupping his face. "I¡ª" But he swoops down again, rough against my lips. Restless and urgent, I yank his shirt up and slide my hands down the hard planes of his abdomen, trying to unbutton his jeans by feel. "Wait," he mutters against my lips, and I shake my head. "I don''t want to. We only have an hour." He groans. "Fuck. Ava, I didn''t mean to start this." "Shut up and take your clothes off, alpha." I shove him off me, struggling onto my knees, yanking my shirt over my head and unhooking my bra in a swift motion. My confidence is fake, but my desire is real. He watches me with dark eyes and parted lips, and it isn''t until I reach for his jeans again that he finally moves, tearing off his clothes in wild movements. "I don''t think I can hold back," he warns me, as I shimmy my panties down my legs. I laugh a little, my nerves kicking in. "I''m not asking you to." Chapter 155 Ava: Their Connection (II) Lucas'' eyes are intense as he watches me, and I take a moment to inspect him in turn. He''s broad and hard, with scars scattered across his torso. And when I look further down... I swallow, desire and nerves warring inside me. His hands are gentle as he lays me back on the bed, his body covering mine. I feel treasured, worshipped, as his lips trail over my skin. "Lucas," I whisper, my fingers threading through his hair.@@@@ He hums against my throat, the vibration making me shiver. "I love you, Ava. I love you so much." Tears prick my eyes at his heartfelt declaration. I open my mouth to respond, but his lips capture mine in a searing kiss that steals the breath from my lungs. I lose myself in the slide of his tongue, the nip of his teeth. My body arches into his, seeking more. Always more. Rough fingers caress my breasts, squeezing gently, flicking at my nipples until they''re hard and straining for stimulation beyond what he''s giving. When he drops warm kisses down my chest, lingering with soft, ticklish breasts against my collarbone, I writhe beneath him, frustrated with his teasing. I''m throbbing, aching, and not once has he touched me below my chest, leaving me to arch my hips in a desperate attempt to find the friction I need. "I thought you said you wouldn''t be able to hold back." I pant the words in a way that''s probably really unsexy, wrapping my legs around his waist as he licks around my nipple. "Maybe I was wrong." He draws it into his mouth with one strong suck, only to let it pop back out in a tease that has me groaning in frustration. His chuckle only drives me insane. His mouth consumes me, the slow travel of his tongue making my back arch and my fingers clench in his hair. My nipples strain beneath the attention, a dull ache that I can''t bear. It''s not enough. "Lucas," I whimper. "I need... Please." His grin is wicked against my collarbone. "Let me take care of you, love." The nickname almost makes me forget what I need him to be doing. Almost. One finger slides down my stomach, tracing the lines of my scars as he sucks at my nipples, the tugging sending little beats of desire straight to the core of me. His finger brushes beneath my stomach, sliding between my legs, and I freeze, causing him to lift his head. "Don''t stop," I beg. There''s a smile hiding in his eyes¡ªlike he''s laughing at me. The jerk. "Lucas, just..." "I know." His finger traces between my legs, so close yet so far. "I''m going to give you everything you need." "Then do it already." I sound breathless, even to my own ears, as his finger dips between my folds. He teases me. Just a touch of his finger, slick and sure, skating over my clit, making me jump and moan. "I''m close," he groans, sliding a hand between us to rub my clit in tight, hard circles. "Come with me, Ava. Now." His demand sets me off, my body clenching hard around him as he slams into me once, twice, three times, a growl tearing from his throat as he comes with a hard shudder. My legs fall to either side as his body collapses onto mine, covering me like a warm blanket, soaking in the warmth of our afterglow. "Wow." I trace circles on his sweaty back, my body still buzzing. "Definitely wow." He gives a little groan and shifts, rolling off me, but staying close, his arm draped over my waist and holding me close. "What was that about not teasing you?" "You have my full permission to tease me like that again," I murmur, smiling at his chuckle. This is so much better than the wild pairing that had come through the pull of fate, and I snuggle close, ready to relax¡ª But someone knocks on my door with sharp, staccato thuds and reality comes crashing into us both. Fuck. Packing. Mom. Lisa. All things that disappeared because we couldn''t keep our hands off each other. Guilt curdles in my belly, tainting the moment until Lucas kisses my forehead soothing me with his mere presence. "I love you," he whispers, sounding tortured. "You have to call me every hour when you make it there." "Absolutely not." Noticing how he stiffens, I run my hand down his back, ignoring the rapid-fire knocking at the door. They can wait a little longer. "I''ll call every minute, until you''re sick of me." "You better," he mutters, before bruising my lips with a kiss that''s more domination and desperation than love. Still, my heart warms as he plunders, oblivious to the knocking growing louder. At least until whoever it is mind-links with him, causing him to groan into my mouth. Not the pleasure-filled kind, but the long, low, frustrated kind that has me turning my head away and laughing. "It''s Kellan," he grumbles. "You have time to shower and pack. You promise to call when you get there?" "When I get there. When I sleep. When I think of you." Pressing my hand against his cheek, I smile. "I have a lot of time to make up for." "No, you don''t." He kisses my nose, growling when Kellan must say something else in his head. "You''re perfect." He''s lying, but I don''t mind as I watch him roll off me and grab his clothes. "Get in the shower before that asshole sees one inch of that body," Lucas orders with a stern stare, and I laugh again. The only thing that would make this better is telling Lisa about it later. Depression falls like a blanket on me once again as I remember that she isn''t here. That my entire focus should be on her. Lisa would be the first to applaud this moment, but you should shower, Selene urges me, standing in the doorway with a sneeze and shake of her head. You reek of your mating. Chapter 156 Ava: In Blackwood Again Landing in White Peak leaves me with a feeling of dread, but this time Selene sits between my knees, resting her head against my thigh during descent. It''s enough to take the edge off the panic brewing in the back of my mind. The memories of Phoenix dragging me home. Lucas had done something¡ªI''m not sure what¡ªthat has all the flight attendants treating us with kid gloves and allowing Selene in the cabin despite her lack of paperwork showing that she''s vaccinated. Explaining vaccinations to Selene had been fun, though. She was never held long enough at Animal Control to get any sort of real vet treatment. Apparently Lycans don''t get such menial illnesses and diseases as domestic dogs get. But once we went down that road, we had a small argument over whether her current body is Lycan or dog, and now she isn''t talking to me out of the sheer level of offense at my audacity for questioning it. But she''s still comforting me, knowing how I feel about returning here. Coming ''home''. The last time, Phoenix was by my side. This time, it''s Kellan, who''s been vibrating with dark energy since he picked me up from my apartment. It''s still better than having my brother there, but it doesn''t help in keeping my anxiety low. His distress over Lisa''s absence seems to outweigh my own. Not that it''s a contest, especially when he''s just found out that she''s his fated mate. But it does make me feel guilty. Like I''m the worst friend in the world. Kellan''s spending all time when he isn''t sleeping to fix his pack and find his mate. Me? I slept with Lucas. Not only that, I enjoyed every second of it, not once thinking about how I could have spent that time trying to find her instead. Fuck. I''m the worst. Not the worst. Horny, but not the worst.@@@@ Great. Breaking our silence to comment on my sex life. Kind of hard not to when I''m stuck witnessing it in my head. True. The pressure in my ears intensifies as the plane descends, making me wince and rub at my temples. Selene lifts her head from my thigh, her ice-blue eyes meeting mine. Vester and Vanessa greet with a restrained hug and chaste cheek kisses that have me wondering if something happened between them. An argument, perhaps? I''ll have to ask her later. Vanessa doesn''t strike me as the kind of mate who doesn''t greet her partner enthusiastically after a long absence. "Ava," Clayton greets me warmly, his green eyes crinkling at the corners as he smiles. "It''s good to see you again." "You too," I manage, my voice sounding a bit strained to my own ears. I can feel the heat of his gaze on my neck, lingering on the spot where a mate mark would be. Where his mark almost was. Unbidden, memories of our time together flood my mind¡ªthe scorching heat of my skin, the desperate press of his body against mine, the scrape of his teeth against my throat. I remember the all-consuming need, the frenzied desire that had clouded my judgment and driven me into his arms. But as quickly as they come, the memories fade, leaving behind a strange sense of detachment. The urgency, the intensity, it all feels muted now, like looking at a faded photograph. Your connection with Lucas runs soul-deep, Selene murmurs in my mind, her voice gentle. What you felt with Clayton was brought on by heat. It doesn''t compare. Not unless you wanted them to. My cheeks heat with a mixture of embarrassment and guilt. She''s right, of course. As intoxicating as it had been in the moment, my time with Clayton was a fleeting thing, driven by biology rather than any true emotional bond. But thinking of being together with Lucas in the midst of my heat sends my imagination down roads it really doesn''t need to go down right now. "Ava?" Clayton''s voice breaks through my reverie, tinged with concern. "Are you alright?" "Fine," I say quickly, forcing a smile. "Just a bit tired from the flight." He nods, his expression understanding. "Of course. We''ll get you settled in and let you rest." "Thank you," I murmur, grateful for his tact. "I assume you don''t want to stay at your family home¡ª" "I don''t." "So you can either take the alpha lodge or we can try to find somewhere else." He hesitates. "I don''t know where would be best for you." Anywhere far, far away from here. "The alpha lodge is fine." I''ve been inside, but I don''t have any truly terrible memories there. Clayton glances at Selene. "We didn''t prepare anything for her transport. I''m sorry about that." "Selene is fine in cars," Kellan interrupts, leaning over the baggage carousel to snatch my suitcase as it comes by. It looks like every other person''s luggage, but he must have singled it via scent. Chapter 157 Ava: Everythings Changed The alpha lodge is different. It''s been cleaned and scrubbed and actually looks rather nice. I don''t think any of the furniture is original. "We took the liberty of re-arranging the place," Vester says, and I realize he and Vanessa are on opposite sides of our little group. Interesting. Glancing around again, I smile at Vester. "It looks great. Doesn''t look anything like it did before." Vanessa trails behind Selene, who seems to be following her nose somewhere. I watch them go, but then my gaze is drawn to the sheer opulence of this place. It''s like a mansion out of an old movie, with high ceilings and rich wood paneling. The entryway opens into a huge ballroom-style space. Ornate chandeliers hang from the ceiling, casting a warm glow. I can remember Alpha Renard holding court here, all his lackeys gathered around and hanging on his every word. The thought makes me shudder. I wander from room to room, marveling at the transformation. It''s hard to believe this is the same dark, oppressive place I remember. Upstairs, I peek into bedrooms with plush carpets and four-poster beds. There must be at least six rooms up here. It''s like a luxury hotel. It also smells like new construction. Interesting. As I make my way back downstairs, I realize it''s gone quiet. Too quiet. Selene? No answer, and she''s nowhere to be found. "Hey Ava." Vester''s voice startles me and I spin around. "I''ve gotta head out, take care of some pack stuff. You good here with Clayton?" "Oh. Yeah, of course." I try to sound nonchalant, but my heart picks up speed at the thought of being alone with Clayton, and the uncomfortable conversation I still need to have with him. "No problem." Soon, it''s just me and Clayton standing awkwardly in the giant foyer. I clear my throat. "I''m honestly surprised you''re still here. Figured you''d have to go back to Aspen." He shrugs. "The Council assigned me here almost from the beginning." That''s news to me. I thought he was here to help as a friend. It makes sense, though. "The Council assigned you here?" Clayton nods, stuffing his hands in his pockets. "Yeah. They wanted an unbiased alpha to oversee things during the takeover. Keep things civil, avoid more senseless loss of life." "It seems to be taking a long time," I observe, wandering over to study an abstract painting on the wall. Clayton sighs. "A modern pack takeover like this, it''s almost unprecedented. The Council wants it done right. Less barbaric than the old ways. But that takes time. It used to be that an alpha would take over and kill those who don''t change their allegiance, but..." Clayton needs to find someone suited for him, someone who can love him the way he deserves. But it''s not my place to say that. I don''t want to give a single false hope. I don''t want to do anything that might ruin the fragile trust I''ve built with Lucas. So I just nod, forcing a smile. "Thanks, Clayton. That means a lot." The weight of all the things left unsaid hangs heavy in the air between us. I''m not sure how to navigate this new dynamic, this strange limbo of being friends with someone I''d more or less mauled during a supernatural heat. I''m saved from having to figure it out by the sound of footsteps echoing in the foyer. Kellan appears, his expression grim. "Clayton, we need to talk. Now." Clayton straightens, instantly shifting into alpha mode. He gives me an apologetic look. "Duty calls. Make yourself at home, Ava. We''ll catch up later." With that, he strides off with Kellan, their voices low and urgent. I watch them go in relief, grateful for the interruption. Ava. Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, making me jump. You okay? Yeah, I''m fine. I start walking, not really paying attention to where I''m going. Just tired. It''s not a lie, exactly. I am tired¡ªbone-deep exhausted in a way that has nothing to do with physical fatigue. Grabbing my phone, I send Lucas a quick text, realizing belatedly that I forgot to call him when we landed. I''m already a terrible... Mate? It sounds a little early to call myself that. I''m not ready to take on a Luna mantle. Girlfriend? It sounds so... human. I''m a terrible something. [AVA: Made it to White Peak safely. At the alpha lodge now. You did great redecorating. Which room is mine?] His response is almost immediate. [LUCAS: Back room to the left. Smells like me. There might be dirty underwear in the laundry basket. Just tell Vester to take care of it.] [AVA: That''s disgusting.] [LUCAS: Is it?] [AVA: Not really. I miss you.] [LUCAS: I miss you more.] "Ava?" Chapter 158 Ava: From the Past "Ava, is that you?" The familiar rasp has me frozen, my heart lurching into my throat. Slowly, I turn around, coming face-to-face with a ghost from my past. Our neighbor. Margot Mitchell. Her once vibrant auburn hair is streaked with silver, her face a roadmap of wrinkles and scars. It''s her eyes that haunt me. Piercing green eyes that see everything and do nothing. "Margot," I greet, my voice tight with caution. "What are you doing here?" She limps toward me, her gait uneven from some injury she incurred long before I was born. I remember asking about it once, and my mother slapped the back of my head, admonishing me for my rudeness. "Oh, Ava. I''m so happy to see you again." I tense as she reaches out, half-expecting her to grab me, to drag me back to the hellscape I escaped. But she merely places a hand on my arm, her touch feather-light. "I''m sorry," she whispers, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I''m so sorry for everything. For not intervening when..." She trails off, her gaze flickering to the ground. The shame she tries to portray leaves me feeling dirty. Unclean from her mere presence. Memories flash through my mind, unbidden. Margot''s face in the window, watching as I was taunted and beaten, even by her own son. Listening at the front door as my parents berated me, their voices carrying through the window. Her figure rushing inside when I tried begging her for help during one particularly brutal group assault led by Todd Mason. I was thirteen. He broke my wrist. I cried for hours that day. Hours. Until my parents, tired of my whining, finally dragged me to the healers. Margot, always watching. Never helping. I yank my arm away, taking a step back. "You''re sorry?" Anger surges through me, hot and bitter, fueling my words. "Why are you even saying that? What does that do for me now?" "Ava. You have to understand, none of us could help you. Please." She grabs at my arm again. "We need you to understand us. To speak for us."@@@@ Ah. She needs something. No wonder she''s here. The bitter anger continues to boil in my veins, even as my stomach churns. There''s a tiny part of me, almost miniscule, that was hopeful her apology was genuine. It''s dead now, like so many other little parts of me over the years. Gratitude wells up inside me, and I manage a shaky smile. "Thank you." As Vanessa leaves, I turn my attention back to Selene, running my fingers through her soft fur. Her presence is a balm, soothing the jagged edges of my memories. I''m sorry you had to face that, she says, her voice a gentle caress in my mind. But you handled it with strength and grace. A bitter laugh escapes me. "Strength? I''m shaking like a leaf." Strength isn''t the absence of fear, Ava. It''s facing it head-on, even when it terrifies you. And that''s exactly what you did. Her words sink in, and I feel a glimmer of pride amidst the turmoil. She''s right. I did face Margot. I said what I wanted to. I refused to be pulled into the past. It''s a small victory, but still a victory. Every mile starts with a small step forward, Selene points out, and I rub my face against her. These small steps started a long time ago. With your alpha. You regret your actions now, but look at the strength you have managed from standing up to him. Leaning back, I narrow my eyes at Selene. "Are you sure you''re not just trying to put a positive spin on things now that you''re stuck with him?" No. Her tongue lolls, though, making me doubt her. I have always told you to ask for what you want, to stand up for what you feel. Even if you regret it now, these are the stepping stones to the strength you found today. "That''s like saying I should just argue with everyone all the time to become stronger." No. She shakes herself, as if someone had dumped a bucket of water on her. Me. I''m the water. Letting her go, I stand slowly, taking a deep breath. My heart is beating normally now, no longer thudding with anxiety. Now that you''ve learned how to say no, it''s time to learn when to say no, Selene continues, sounding prim and proper. I stare at her suspiciously, that damn husky smile throwing me off. I still can''t tell if she''s serious or not. I am, she insists, panting. "Fine. I believe you." Chapter 159 Lisa: Enthralled (III) My thigh burns. It''s an odd ache between desire and pain. I itch, rub, and scratch, but those two perfect, circular punctures remain in the skin, though no blood seeps out. It took so long for the desire he''d forced into me to dissipate, leaving my body feeling more like me again. The power he has to overcome my natural revulsion is terrifying, and I spend way too much time dreaming up horrible scenarios in which I''m used as a sex slave to a vampire. Though, he didn''t seem to have much interest in the actual sex aspect, outside of... how did he say it? Oh, yeah. Flavoring. The word makes me shudder. He''s going to drain me of every drop of blood one day. And no matter how long I sit here, I have no ideas on how to fight back. What would Ava do in this situation? I can''t believe she would sit here and let it happen to her. She''d fight back somehow, right? But... Ava isn''t exactly human, either. Maybe once, but not anymore. Shivering in the cold, I roll carefully to my other side, using my clothing scraps as a barrier between my skin and stone. I can''t wear them. May as well lay on them. My body aches in ways I never thought possible. The frigid temperature of the floor seeps through my bones, an insidious chill that refuses to abate no matter how tightly I curl in on myself. Manacles chafe against my wrists and ankles. I tug at them with a weak yank every so often, knowing it''s futile but unable to resist. The metal is unyielding, the chains too strong for my human strength to break. But I can''t give up. I won''t. I have to hold on to hope, to the belief that I''ll make it out of here somehow. But how? I close my eyes, trying to summon every scrap of knowledge I have about vampires. It''s not much, just bits and pieces gleaned from movies and books... And none of them really agree with each other. The stale air shifts, carrying a new scent that makes my nose wrinkle. An acrid tang underlies the ever-present must, sharp and chemical. I watch in trepidation as the stone wall groans and slides open, scraping against the floor. It''s not the vampire. Thank God. She''s tiny, barely cresting five feet, her delicate features at odds with the dreary confines of this place. Short, feathery brown hair frames a face that would be pretty were it not for the sickly, translucent pallor of her skin. Her eyes are an unnatural green that glows in the dim light. My gaze drifts lower, and I can''t stifle the blush that creeps up my neck. She''s clad in little more than scraps of lace that cling to her slender frame, leaving very little to the imagination. Metal cuffs cup her wrists and ankles, but there''s no chain holding her down. Angry red marks mar the exposed skin of her shoulders and thighs, full teeth marks. Bites, but not the vampire kind. Others are vivid punctures. Just like the wound on my thigh. She moves with a strange, jerky grace, her bare feet making no sound as she crosses the floor. A tray laden with food is clutched in her trembling hands, which she sets down before me with exaggerated care. A bowl of soup. A plate of broccoli. Strawberries. A steak that''s already cut into bite-sized pieces. Rare, of course. All things I can eat with my fingers. A cup of water. Nothing fancy there. Once her task is done, she scurries away, pressing herself into the farthest corner from me. Her haunting green eyes are wide, watching my every move with an intensity that raises the fine hairs on my arms. "Hi?" My voice is little more than a raspy whisper, my throat sore and ravaged from screaming. She flinches at the sound, but she doesn''t reply. I lick my cracked lips, trying again. "Who are you? Why are you here?" For a long moment, she remains silent and unmoving, watching me with those eerie eyes. Just when I think she won''t answer, her melodic voice drifts through the dank air. "Marisol." "Marisol," I repeat slowly, studying her slight form. "Are you being held here against your will, like me?" Her reaction is instantaneous and violent. Marisol recoils as if I''ve struck her, her eyes flying wide with a look of abject horror. "No!" The word bursts from her, sharp and indignant. "No, I would never... How could you think such a thing?" I blink, taken aback by her vehemence. "I just thought, since you''re chained up like me, that maybe¡ª" "I am not chained!" she cries, her voice rising in pitch. Trembling hands clutch at her wrists, caressing the iron cuffs. "The Master gave me these beautiful things to wear. He takes such good care of me." A sick feeling curls in the pit of my stomach as her words sink in. The way she speaks of this "Master," the almost worshipful tone, is deeply unsettling. Chapter 160 Ava: Eyes Wide Open It smells like him, Selene grumbles, her wet nose twitching as she sniffs around the plush rug in the center of Lucas'' bedroom. Everywhere. I glance up from where I''m unpacking my suitcase, one eyebrow arched. "Well, it''s his room. What did you expect?" She huffs, her tail swishing in annoyance. I expected not to be assaulted by the scent of alpha male posturing every time I breathe. Her mental words are sour, but without the bite they used to have when she spoke of Lucas. A laugh escapes me despite the heaviness still lingering in my chest from the earlier confrontation with Margot. "Posturing? Really? It''s just his scent." Yes, really. She flops down on the rug, her chin resting on her paws. It''s like he''s marking his territory. Letting everyone know this is his space. "Is it really posturing when he just sleeps in here?" Yes. I roll my eyes, turning back to my suitcase. She''s reaching for reasons to complain, but knowing that her grumbling doesn''t have the fierce hatred of before helps a lot. "He''s the alpha. Isn''t that kind of his job?"@@@@ There''s a difference between being an alpha and being obnoxious about it. Her complaints continue as I move about the room, hanging up clothes and arranging my toiletries in the en-suite bathroom. It''s a beautiful space, all dark wood and rich fabrics, with a massive king-sized bed dominating the center. It''s all masculine without a single feminine touch, which somehow pleases me. The thought of sleeping here, surrounded by Lucas'' scent, makes me smile¡ªeven if my wolf hates it. But Selene''s complaints nag at me, pulling me out of my reverie. I pause, a shirt dangling from my fingers, and turn to face her. "Okay, what''s your deal with Lucas? I thought you were over your issues with him now that we''re together." She sighs, a heavy sound that seems to deflate her entire body. It''s not that simple, Ava. "Then explain it to me." I drop the shirt on the bed and move to sit beside her, my fingers sinking into her thick fur. "Because from where I''m standing, it looks like you''re just being stubborn." I''m not being stubborn. She''s still grouchy, but there''s less heat in her voice now. I''m being cautious. "Cautious of what? Lucas has proven himself time and time again. He''s been there for me, for us, through everything." He''s a good man, Selene admits. Grudgingly. Her mate steps into her path, forcing her to stop short. He says something, his posture aggressive, and the female shrinks back. Even from this distance, I can see the fear in her body language. It isn''t until an unfamiliar male strides over, breaking up their confrontation, that I realize my shoulders are tense and drawn up, my fingers gripping the windowsill with all my strength. The male¡ªa Westwood wolf, I''m pretty sure¡ªsaved her for the moment. But when she gets home, her mate will deal with her then. I''m not sure what their conflict is, but I can suspect. She''s probably defected without him. I see why the Blackwood situation has taken so much of Lucas'' time. It''s impossible to walk away from here; there''s always something brewing. Even something as simple as domestic relations in a single home. "No," I say finally, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not okay." Talk to me. I tear my gaze away from the window, turning to face Selene. She''s sitting up now, her blue eyes fixed on me with an intensity that would be unnerving if I didn''t know her so well. "I don''t like what I see." What do you see? I hesitate, trying to find the right words. "Inequality. Oppression. Fear. The women here have no power. Just like me." It doesn''t make me feel any more benevolent toward Margot, but it does make me wonder about the other females in the pack, and the lives they lead in the shadows. It is hard to notice what is normal around you, Selene says, her tone matter-of-fact. "I know. And that''s what scares me. How much more do I have to unlearn? How can I be a Luna when I don''t know something this basic?" You can be a Luna, because you know in your heart right from wrong. She steps next to me, nudging against my thigh with her furry head. You will have others to guide you. You won''t be alone. Still. It''s terrifying. "But I should have known better. I should have questioned it. I should have¡ª" Stop. Selene''s voice is firm, cutting through my spiral of self-recrimination. You can''t change the past, Ava. All you can do is move forward. And you are. You''re not that scared little girl anymore. I rub her ears, trying to believe her words. But they ring hollow in my aching heart. Chapter 161 Ava: Mom (I) Selene perks her head up before there''s a knock rapping against my door. Vanessa, she confirms before I open it. "The boys have dialed in," Vanessa announces as soon as she sees my face. "It''s up to you. We can head straight to the hospital, or you can settle in and wait until tomorrow." My stomach twists, heartburn coming out of nowhere to spread fire through my esophagus. "Oh." I could almost forget why I''m here, distracting myself with everything else. "Tomorrow''s just fine¡ª" "No," I cut in, shaking my head. "I need to talk to her now. The quicker we get answers, the sooner we can get Lisa back." Vanessa searches my face, her brows drawing together as she weighs the situation in her mind. After a moment, she steps back, motioning me out of the room. "I''ll let Ves know." "Ves? Oh. Vester." I''ve never heard her talk about him before, and their curious interactions earlier have me wanting to ask her what''s going on. But I''m not exactly sure how to casually bring up such a level of gossip. Is it gossip when you''re talking to the person in question? Either way.@@@@ "You can stop staring at me like that." Vanessa smiles at me as we head out of the lodge, flanked immediately by two burly wolf shifters I don''t recognize. "Like what?" I ask, feigning innocence for as long as I can. It''s embarrassing that she caught me. Once we''re both buckled in and Vanessa shifts into reverse, she says, "Vester and I aren''t exactly on talking terms right now." "Oh," I say, trying to ooze casual, even if my ears would be perked as high as hell if I was a dog right now. "He and I don''t agree about how to deal with you," she adds, flicking a faint smile in my direction. "He thinks you should stay in Granite City, on Westwood lands, under guard at all times." "Oh." Distaste is about the only thing oozing out of me now, and she laughs. "Exactly. We are in disagreement. He thinks it''s better to keep you under guard and safe so his alpha is not distracted during this time of crisis. I think he needs to get his head out of his ass. And as for Alpha, well..." By the time we make it to the hospital, she''s sitting in the middle seat, accepting the pets of both bodyguards as her due. Vanessa shakes her head. "Your dog is odd." "You have no idea," I mutter, though my mind is elsewhere as the tall building looms before us. My heart races as we approach the entrance, each step bringing me closer to the inevitable confrontation with my mother. Vanessa glances at me, her eyes filled with concern. "How are you feeling, Ava?" I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. "Nervous," I admit, surprised at how calm my voice sounds despite the turmoil within. "What are you afraid of?" Vanessa asks, her words soothing, a balm to the anxious bubbling of my thoughts. Her question catches me off guard. What am I afraid of? I pause, my mind whirling with a myriad of possibilities. The weight of the past, the scars left by my mother''s neglect and disapproval, the fear of once again being trapped in a life I never wanted... I guess? "I''m not sure." Vanessa studies me for a moment before asking, "What''s the worst thing your mother can do to you today?" The answer comes to me in an instant, with a sharp pang in my chest. "Withhold information about Lisa." Vanessa nods, her eyes soft as she holds my gaze. "Ava, your mother no longer has any power over you. All the power she holds is in the past, in memories." Her words hit me like a revelation, and I fall silent, letting the truth sink in. It doesn''t feel right. Her words settle on me like a scratchy blanket. It''s uncomfortable, even if it''s warm. But she''s not wrong. Mom is no longer someone who can walk into a room and change the course of my life. I don''t need her approval. I don''t need to worry about what she thinks. I don''t have to ask for her permission. There''s no more begging for her affection. She can do nothing to me. She can''t take away my car or my freedom. I can''t be forced into chores. She can''t punish me for my thoughts, or the look on my face, or just for existing. My mother''s influence, once an oppressive force in my life, is now nothing more than a shadow. I wonder if that fact will ever feel real. Chapter 162 Ava: Mom (II) As we enter the hospital, the sterile scent of disinfectant and the hushed whispers of staff and visitors envelop us. Selene, ever attuned to my emotions, presses against my leg, offering her silent support. I reach down and run my fingers through her fur, drawing strength from her presence. A few steps in, a security guard takes notice of Selene and frowns. "I''m sorry, but dogs aren''t allowed inside the hospital premises." Vanessa steps forward, her voice calm and authoritative. "This is a service dog. She''s with us." The guard glances at me, then at our bodyguards¡ªdressed in suits, with sunglasses, and essentially a walking cliche. His expression turns guarded and he waves us on. "Of course, my apologies. Please go ahead." Relieved, I glance down at Selene, only to find her prancing alongside me, head high. Hey, you know service dogs aren''t supposed to strut like show dogs, right? She huffs, but stops her front-leg flicking prance. Vanessa seems to know where to go as she navigates the maze of corridors and several random sets of elevators. With each step, the knot in my stomach tightens, anticipation and dread intertwined. Grateful for Vanessa''s presence, I follow behind, digging my fingers into Selene''s fur for comfort. Remember, she can''t do anything to you, Selene whispers in my head. The door to my mother''s room is as mundane as any other. Brown. Silver handle. A note on the door asking to contact the nurse before drawing labs. Nothing that says a terrible person resides within and to beware of your heart. My hand hovers over the handle as my heart beats loudly in my ears. Vanessa places a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Remember, Ava," she murmurs into my ear, "you are in control now. Your mother''s power over you exists only in the past. You are stronger than you know." I nod without glancing at her, closing my eyes and drawing in a deep, slow breath. My lungs hurt and ache from the amount of oxygen I take in and I hold it for ten seconds before letting it go in a soft exhale. I can do this. With a final glance at Selene and Vanessa, I push open the door and step inside. The room is dimly lit, the beeping of machines and a faint hiss coming from somewhere behind her bed.@@@@ My heart flinches in my chest as her emaciated hand reaches out towards my face. It''s a surreal moment, one that seems to stretch on for an eternity. A part of me wants to recoil, to pull away from her touch, but another part¡ªthe part that still yearns for a mother''s love¡ªremains still, waiting. Her fingers draw closer. Is this it? Is this the moment I''ve craved for so long? Emotions run rampant¡ªhope, fear, longing, and a desperate, aching need for acceptance. For a single, shining moment, I allow myself to believe that this is it. That my mother is finally going to show me the affection I''ve always needed. That the past is left in the past, and in the future lies hope. Her fingertips brush against my cheek, and I lean into the touch, my eyes fluttering closed. But then, in a sudden, jarring motion, she slaps me. It''s a weak slap, lacking the force and power of a healthy person, but the impact is no less devastating. My eyes fly open, and I stare at her in shock, my cheek stinging more from the emotional blow than the physical one. I reel back, my chair scraping against the floor as I instinctively try to put distance between us. The hope that blossomed in my chest withers and dies, replaced by a cold, hollow ache. A familiar pain. Ava... Selene''s presence is warm in my mind, a reminder that I''m not alone. But even her presence can''t ease the pain that cleaves my heart in two. It''s a pain I know all too well¡ªthe pain of rejection, of being unloved and unwanted by the one person who should love me unconditionally. Tears blur my vision, and I blink them away furiously, refusing to let them fall. I won''t give her the satisfaction of seeing me cry. Not again. "Why?" I choke out, my voice raw with emotion. "Why did you do that?" My mother''s hand falls back to the bed, her fingers curling into the sheets. She doesn''t answer, but the look in her eyes says it all. There''s no remorse there, no regret. Only a cold, hard anger that I''ve seen countless times before. Something dark and bitter passes over her features. "You ruined everything," she rasps, her voice weak but laced with venom. "The one to bring downfall. Your father''s weakness. You should have been perfect. We did nothing wrong. We loved you. Cared for you. And yet you have no wolf." Her face twists in familiar disdain. "You never should have existed. Do you know how hard your father, your brother, had to work to erase the blight of your existence?" Chapter 163 Ava: Mom (III) Each word is like a dagger to my heart, twisting and tearing at the fragile threads of my composure. I feel myself crumbling beneath the pain, a tear slipping down my cheek, hot and heavy with the weight of a lifetime of misery. But then, amidst the chaos of my emotions, Vanessa''s words echo in my mind: "Your mother no longer has any power over you. All the power she holds is in the past, in memories." I cling to those words like a lifeline, using them to anchor myself in the present. Taking a deep, shuddering breath, I meet my mother''s gaze head-on. "No, Mom," I say, my voice growing stronger with each word. "I didn''t ruin anything. Nor did I fail. I was a child who deserved to live with her family. With happiness. You failed me. You should have sheltered me. Loved me. And you never did." My voice cracks a little, and I clear my throat. "I''m not here for you. I''m not here as your daughter. I just want to know what information you have about the vampires." My gaze meets hers, and this time I make sure to keep my face flat. Devoid of emotion. I can''t let her see how much she affects me. "This is your last chance, Mom. The moment I tell Lucas that you have nothing to tell¡ª" "He will kill me as soon as I give him the information he seeks," she says, turning her face away from mine with a wave of her hand that I recognize. Dismissal. "I''m not stupid. My life is forfeit. I won''t sell my children in order to help you." "I''m your child, Mom. It isn''t just Phoenix or Jessa. Me. I exist. You brought me into this world. You rocked me as a baby. You changed my diapers. You kissed me every night before I went to sleep. I am just as much your child." Damn it. I can''t stop the anger. "You are a deceiver. You cannot be my child. No defect would be borne of my womb!" Her weak voice grows strong as she screams. This is not the mother I remember. This is not an elegant lady. Her face is twisted with hate, her mouth spitting vitriol, her eyes wild and bulging. "You are no wolf. You are no child of mine. You should be grateful I kept you alive all these years!" "Do not call me by that name!" I open my mouth to respond, but no words come. Am I alright? I don''t know. I feel numb, hollowed out, as if my mother''s words have carved away a piece of me. Selene presses against my leg, her warmth seeping through my jeans. I reach down automatically to stroke her fur, finding comfort in the familiar texture. You''re okay, she whispers in my mind. You''re safe. I nod, more to myself than to Vanessa or Selene. Yes, I''m safe. But the ache in my chest, the dull throb of an old wound reopened, suggests otherwise. It''s fine. I''m going to be okay. Mom can''t hurt me anymore. The pain will fade. Vanessa''s hand comes to rest on my arm, a gentle pressure. "Ava, I know this is hard. But you did the right thing, coming here. Now we know she has no information to give willingly. We can focus on other leads." There are nurses staring at us, whispering behind their desks. I''m sure rumors will fly soon. I''m not sure how many of these humans realize that they''re watching their own wolfish drama, no subscription required. The thought makes my lips quirk. Yes, today would have been an excellent episode for one of Selene''s trashy shows. Perhaps that''s all my life is. A story, meant for the masses, bringing my wounds on display¡ª Your life story doesn''t define you, Selene murmurs. Your choices do. Right. I square my shoulders, trying to fake confidence. Nothing gets past Vanessa''s eyes, of course, but I''m determined to walk out of this damn building with my pride intact. "Can you let Lucas know this was a waste of time? We should get a flight ready to go back to Granite City soon." There''s no point being here anymore. It was silly to think this would have ever taken more than the few minutes I spent in there. Why even pack? I should go home tonight. "Let''s get you back to the lodge so you can rest, first." Vanessa grabs my hand with a gentle squeeze. "This kind of situation is exhausting. You should eat and take a nap. I''ll schedule a flight for tomorrow. Nothing will change if you get back a few hours earlier." I let her pull me to the car, too tired to argue. Chapter 164 Ava: Blood Contract? "Come along, kitten. You and your friend, too. I''ll give you the freedom he can''t. I''ll give you the knowledge she won''t. Come, Ava Grey, Ward of the Witches. You seek a home, and I have one to give." A scream rips from my throat as I thrash against the sheets, gasping for air. Fear is a heavy weight pressing down on my chest, crushing me, stealing my ability to breathe. In the darkness behind my eyelids, crimson eyes bore into me, glowing with malice. Moonlight glints off razor-sharp fangs as a sinister voice whispers in my mind. You''ll be begging me to fulfill our contract. Don''t worry, kitten. I''ll come back for you. I jolt upright, heart hammering against my ribs. Sweat plasters my hair to my forehead. The room slowly comes into focus¡ªdark walls, the dresser on the other side of the room, Selene''s furry form at the foot of the bed. Her head perks up, ice-blue eyes studying me with concern. Ava? Are you alright? Her voice echoes in my mind, gentle and worried. "I..." My voice comes out raspy and I swallow hard, trying to wet my parched throat. "I had a nightmare." Selene cocks her head, fluffy ears twitching. About? "It''s hard to tell." Trying to grasp the wisps of memory that dance just out of reach is like grasping for smoke. "I feel like I''m forgetting something important. About what happened right before Lisa was taken." Selene goes still, her ears flattening against her skull. When she speaks, her mental voice is hesitant, almost wary. What do you remember, Ava? "The vampire. Fighting. Pain." But why did I hurt, exactly? Why is this suddenly so fuzzy? I frown, sorting through the hazy images in my mind. The Mad Prince, Selene murmurs. "Right." My head clears again. "He bit me. I remember that. It was weird, and..." I shake my head, frustrated. "There''s something else. Something I''m not remembering." A flash of Selene''s voice screaming in my head returns, and I jerk toward her. "You were yelling at me." Yes, she agrees cautiously. What else? "He said¡ªI would beg him to fulfill our contract soon." Selene''s quiet for a long moment. If it helps, I don''t think you have a contract with him yet. "What do you mean?" He attempted to force a blood contract. You resisted. It resulted in a half-bond, but that seems to have dissipated, since it was not reciprocated. That might be why your memory''s going fuzzy. "What do you mean, blood contract?" Remember the thralls from Sister Miriam''s house? Ah, them. Ick. I definitely don''t want to be one of those. I swipe it to answer in a hurry. "What are you doing awake?" "Thinking about you. Worrying about you." Selene sighs and rests her head on the bed. If a dog could roll their eyes, I''m pretty sure that''s exactly what she just did. "I''m fine. I''m about to go back to bed." But a smile curves my lips anyway. The sound of his voice is comfortable as it washes over me. A part of me I didn''t realize felt empty is now full, just by his presence through the line. It''s a feeling I never want to go away. How did I push him away so harshly? My entire body, my soul, wants us to be together. I can feel the tug of our fated mate bond, the warmth in my chest where once there was only a dull, aching pain. Imagining living my life without the fulfillment of a mate bond is crazy to me now. It would be awful to know I''d live my life without the warmth he kindles inside of me. The warmth I''ve finally accepted and even crave. He sighs through the phone. "I''m sorry things didn''t work out. I never should have sent you there." "It''s fine. I wanted to be here. It was worth trying." My fingers tighten on the phone; I''d forgotten all about my mother once the nightmare hit. "It doesn''t bother me that much." I''m lying, of course. "Liar." "No, really. I''m fine. It''s nothing new from her." Another sigh. "I already reserved your flight for the morning. Hurry home." I nod, before remembering that he can''t see me. "I will. Thank you." "Get some sleep, love." Selene yawns, snapping her mouth shut with a clack. "I will. You, too." "When I''m done with these papers, I will." He goes quiet for a second. "Did you... have a good visit with Clayton?" "Mmhmm. He wishes us the best." "Good." I can hear his deep breath, the relief in his words. "That''s great." "Good night, Lucas." "Good night, Ava." A goofy smile spreads across my face as we end the call. A cozy sense of home blossoms in my chest, chasing away the lingering chill of my nightmare. Selene sighs heavily, her fluffy tail thumping against the bed. Get some sleep, Ava. We can talk in the morning. We have that long ride in the metal trap that flies. "It''s an airplane, Selene. An airplane." That''s what I said. Chapter 165 Ava: Margots Secrets A soft knock on the door pulls me out of my hazy morning thoughts as I finish packing my small suitcase. Vanessa must be early to escort me back to the airport. That''s not Vanessa. Selene''s hackles rise, a low growl rumbling in her throat. Something''s wrong. I freeze, my hand hovering over the zipper. "What is it?" Not sure. Her nose twitches. But it doesn''t smell right. Uneasy, I debate ignoring the knock, pretending I''m not here. It''s a stupid thought. Any wolf can scent me in here. I crack open the door, surprised to find Margot Mitchell standing there, her face pinched and pale. "Ava, thank the Moon." She pushes into the room without invitation, her eyes darting around as if searching for hidden threats. "We need to talk." "Margot, what¡ª" My words come out in a shout over the audacity of her intrusion. "The vampire. He''s here." She grips my shoulders, her fingers digging in. "You have to keep him safe. You have to be loyal. You can''t break the code." "What secret? What vampire? What are you talking about?" Yanking out of her grip, I take a few steps back. "Why are you here?" "You have to keep the secret," she hisses, as loud footsteps come thudding, like people are running. "Don''t sell your loyalty, defect. Only Renard''s promise keeps us safe. Without it, we''re all doomed." "What promi¡ª" "If you tell them, we all die, Ava. You don''t want our lives on your hands, do you?" My bodyguards burst into the room, their faces hard and unreadable. In a dizzying burst of movement and noise, they seize Margot by the arms, yanking her away from me. She yelps, thrashing against their iron grip as they drag her out. I gape after them, my mind reeling. What the hell just happened? "Ava, I''m so sorry about that." Kellan''s voice snaps me back to the present. He stands in the doorway, his brow furrowed with concern. "Margot is one of the housekeepers for the lodge. She was here for maid duties. We didn''t expect her to rush up to your room like this. If you hadn''t shouted..." He pauses. "Well. She must have fallen through the cracks during the transition. We''ll take care of it." "It''s fine." The words feel hollow, even to my own ears. Margot''s frantic warnings echo in my head, refusing to be dismissed. You can''t spill the secret. You have to be loyal. I chew the inside of my cheek, unsure how to process any of this. Kellan watches me, clearly expecting more of a response. I scramble for something neutral to say. "Is there a vampire around here?" The question slips out before I can stop it. Kellan''s eyes widen, his mouth falling open slightly. "A vampire? How would a vampire make it onto pack lands?" But then he stares at me, obviously remembering that it just happened a few days ago in Westwood. With a sigh, I pull out my phone and send Lucas a quick text, letting him know about my change of plans. His response is immediate and terse. [LUCAS: What do you mean you''re staying?] [AVA: Something''s come up. I can''t explain over text. I promise I''ll be careful.] [LUCAS: I don''t like this. At all. Call me.] Then a half-second later, as if he realizes he''s coming off a little too controlling: [LUCAS: Whenever it''s convenient.] [AVA: I will. I''m at the alpha lodge. I''m still under guards. Kellan''s here. Vanessa''s on her way. I''m perfectly safe.] I set the phone aside, not waiting for his reply. He''s probably just going to try to convince me to return, and my mind''s too busy working. Thinking. Pondering. Margot''s probably been taken into detention to be questioned, so I won''t have access to her anytime soon, and that''s assuming anyone even allows me within a hundred feet of her. I need to take a different route. "Let''s go hunt down this vampire." Selene, ever faithful, doesn''t argue, but points out a problem. You won''t find much with those guards following your every step. True. But going out without them is impossible. Lucas will lose his mind. Vanessa might work, Selene offers. "I don''t know if Lucas will consider her a bodyguard." Her wolf is strong. Stronger than her mate''s. "Really?" It is not uncommon. Interesting. I''ve never met a mated pair where the female wolf is stronger. You have, but they do not show that dynamic. "Really? Who?" Your mother. Chapter 167 Ava: Moms Stronger? "Mom?" I ask in disbelief. It can''t be. How can Mom be stronger than the pack beta? In another pack, your mother would have been a strong Luna candidate. Wow. I''d always known Mom had a strong presence, but I would have never guessed¡ªnever, in a million years, ever¡ªthat her wolf is stronger than Dad''s. I wonder how that worked out. Did Mom force her wolf to submit? It is likely that the alpha did. "Alpha Renard?" Correct. An alpha''s bond can force submission in any wolf, and change dynamics as he wishes. I''d heard about things like that, of course. I knew we all had to submit, and I knew he had the power to force submission¡ªbut I don''t think I''ve ever heard of him forcing wolves to submit to other wolves. It happens. "Wow." Despite my visit with Mom yesterday, I feel a little sorry for her. A woman like her? With a strong wolf? She must have felt so stifled in this pack. Your mother is strong in wolf, but weak in human, she explains. Not all souls are well matched. "You said she would be a strong Luna candidate. Why can''t strong female wolves be alphas?"@@@@ They can be. They used to be. Selene sounds frustrated. But today''s wolves don''t recognize it. An alpha today would have been King in my era. My mind jiggles. A Lycan King. Wait a second. "Sister Miriam called you¡ª" Yes. I was Queen, in my time. I stare at Selene, my mouth hanging open. "Wait, you were a queen? Like, an actual queen?" Yes, Selene says primly, sitting straight with her head high. "When she called you Lycan Queen, I figured it was because you''re so..." Trailing off before I can finish the sentence, I try to think of a way to end it without offending her. This should help. My movements are more purposeful when I resume packing as my idea roots into my brain with insistence. "We''ll talk to her when we get back from the hospital." The hospital? She sounds startled. Vanessa isn''t at the hospital. "I know that. That''s not what I mean. I have an idea." An idea? "An idea to get some information out of Mom." She watches me for a long moment. You want me to talk to her wolf. I nod. "Exactly." I can attempt to do so, but if I do, your mother will know what I am. She still has an alpha bond with Renard. This is not something to take lightly. The purpose that fueled my veins disappears abruptly. "Oh. Shit." You can be assured they already know you''re here. This is why Lucas wants you to return. Now I get it. The guards. The safety. The worries about Blackwood sympathizers. The pack link isn''t something I think about often, as I never had the ability to talk to other wolves in my mind. "So they''re sitting here, working for the betterment of everyone, while they keep reporting every move to Renard?" Of course. Seriously. No wonder it''s been such a headache. "They should force everyone to renounce the pack." Some consider it barbaric. It''s a delicate situation. Selene doesn''t sound like she agrees. Another idea glimmers in my mind. "Selene, you''re an alpha, aren''t you?" We didn''t use the designation then. But yes. What I''m considering sounds a little evil, even to me. Part of me rebels against the idea. But the part of me that wants to save Lisa urges me on. "Can you force Mom to renounce her pack?" Selene goes silent and still, only the tip of her tail swishing as she thinks. Chapter 168 Ava: Riot It isn''t impossible, but it might kill her before we get any results. Her answer isn''t quite hesitant, but not firm, either. "You''re not telling me something." It is hard to explain. Selene stands and shakes herself. The only thing we can do is try. But it is a great risk. We should talk to Vanessa before trying, I think, if you wish to have her renounce her pack. As a healer, she might be able to help us through the roughest part. That makes sense, only¡ª Selene and I share a startled glance as the chaotic noises from outside crescendo into a cacophony of snarls and shouts. Terror seizes my throat, memories of the party flashing through my mind, but I push past it. We rush to the window, and my heart nearly stops at the sight below. It''s a full-on brawl. Wolves. Shifters in their human form. They''re all locked together, dozens of Blackwood wolves overwhelming the few guards at the lodge. Ava, we need to go. Selene''s voice is sharp in my mind, urging me into action. We race downstairs, my pulse pounding in my ears. There are no bodyguards to stop me; they''re in the fray. Fuck. I''m going to end up with twenty of them after Lucas hears about this. "Ava! Get back inside!" Kellan''s voice rises above the din, his face a mask of fury as he grapples with a snarling wolf. Before I can respond, movement catches my eye. A Blackwood. Someone I vaguely recognize. He launches at me, his body twisting and contorting as he shifts in midair. But Selene is faster. She meets the wolf head-on, and her snarl sends ice through my bones as she knocks him down. I guess her body isn''t very domestic dog, after all. Chaos erupts around me. Claws and teeth flash past, barely missing me as I dodge and weave, my bodyguards struggling to form a protective wall between me and the battling wolves. Snippets of conversation reach my ears, painting a grim picture.@@@@ "¡ªfuck all of you¡ª" "¡ªnever going to submit¡ª" A howl pierces the air, deep and powerful. Clayton. Relief mingles with dread in my gut. He''s on his way, but how far is he? Focus, Ava. Selene''s voice is a lifeline, anchoring me to the present. I have no idea where she is. I can sense her in this mess somewhere. I nod, even though she can''t see me. Let''s go. Together, we break away from the battle, darting toward the mysterious shadow. My heart pounds in my ears as we draw closer, adrenaline surging through my veins. What if it''s a trap? What if it''s another enemy, lying in wait? But something compels me forward, a gut instinct that I can''t ignore. Selene runs at my side, her presence a reassuring constant in the midst of the chaos. As we approach the shadow, it begins to take shape, solidifying into a figure. A person, hunched over and stumbling, as if injured. My breath catches in my throat as a sudden, impossible thought occurs to me. Could it be...? Careful, Ava, Selene warns, her voice tense in my mind. It could be a trick. I know she''s right, but I can''t stop myself from calling out, my voice trembling with a desperate hope. "Lisa?" The figure staggers, then slowly turns to face us. And in that moment, the world seems to tilt on its axis, reality and nightmare blurring together. It is Lisa. But not the Lisa I know, not the vibrant, laughing best friend I remember. This Lisa is pale and gaunt, her eyes haunted and ringed with dark circles. Her clothes are torn and stained, her hair a tangled mess. And there, on her neck, two angry red puncture wounds. "Oh my God," I breathe, horror and relief warring within me. "Lisa, what happened to you?" She takes a shaky step toward me, her legs threatening to give out beneath her. I rush forward, catching her just before she collapses. "Ava," she whispers, her voice hoarse and broken. "I escaped. I don''t know how, but I did. We have to go, before he finds me. Before he finds us." But her voice doesn''t sound quite right. Lisa''s form dissolves beneath my fingers, dissipating into shadows that leave nothing but an icy chill against my skin. A gasp tears from my throat as I stumble back, my mind reeling. It''s not real, Ava. Selene''s voice echoes through my mind, urgent and tense. It''s an illusion. Before I can even begin to process her words, a figure emerges from behind a nearby tree. My heart leaps into my throat as I whirl to face them, my body tensing for another fight. But the person who steps into view is unlike anyone I''ve ever seen. Inhuman beauty radiates from every inch of his being, from the golden hair that catches the light to the piercing blue eyes that seem to shift to a crimson hue as they move. My fists clench, trying to quell the shaking from a burst of fear. "Who are you?" I demand, forcing bravado I don''t feel. The stranger holds up his hands in a placating gesture, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. "Easy there," he says, his voice smooth as silk. "I''m not here to hurt anyone." "What have you done with Lisa?" The words burst from me, raw and desperate. Chapter 169 Ava: A Strange Meeting Confusion flickers across the stranger''s face for a moment before understanding dawns. "Ah, I see. If you saw someone just now, it was likely a manifestation of your own fears. A distraction, meant to throw off anyone who might be following me." I stare at him, my mind struggling to comprehend his words. A manifestation of my fears? How is that even possible? Selene pads forward, her nose twitching as she sniffs at the stranger''s feet. To my shock, her hackles remain flat, her tail giving a tentative wag. She''s never reacted this way to a potential threat before. He is not a danger to us, but he is not an ally, she tells me. "What are you?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. The stranger tilts his head, studying me with those unsettling eyes. "I could ask the same of you. Why is a witch running with the Blackwood Pack?" The word "witch" hits me like a punch to the gut, stealing the breath from my lungs. The only ones to call me that are vampires. Careful, Ava. Selene''s warning echoes through my mind, even as she continues to sniff at the stranger''s shoes. The stranger glances at Selene, distaste crossing his face, but he allows her to sniff. Then he glances over my shoulder. "I''m afraid we''ll have to continue this conversation another time. Once you have permission from my mother, that is." "Your mother?" I echo, confusion and frustration warring within me. "What are you talking about?" But the stranger is already backing away, melting into the shadows as if they were never there at all. I lunge forward, desperate for answers, but my hands close on empty air. I hesitate, torn between the desire to chase after the mysterious stranger and the knowledge that I can''t just go off running. I''ve been kidnapped enough times that I really should have learned my lesson. Ava, stop. Selene''s voice is firm, halting me in my tracks. We need to get back to the others. Kellan is coming. The sound of pounding feet reaches my ears just as Selene''s warning registers. I whirl around to see Kellan bursting forth from the trees, his chest barely rising and falling despite the clear effort he''s exerted to reach me. His eyes, sharp and wary, dart around the area, searching for any signs of danger. "Ava, are you okay?" His voice is tight with concern as he approaches me, nostrils flaring as he scents the air. The golden stranger''s cryptic words still echo in my mind. "I thought I saw someone out here. But they''re gone now." He''s too comfortable here in Blackwood lands. Mom might know about him, too. "I just need to see her," I say, injecting as much conviction into my voice as I can muster. Kellan studies me for a long moment before sighing. "I''ll let Lucas know." It isn''t consent. "I''m not asking for permission, Kellan. I''m here because of her. I want to talk to her again." He continues walking in silence, probably talking to Lucas on the other end of his mental link. Eventually, he grimaces. "Let me know when you''re ready. I''ll drive you there." I guess Lucas told him to do what I said. Knowing that my mate isn''t holding me back lifts my heart a little, even as I worry about explaining things to him. If he knows what I''m up to... There''s no way he''s going to be okay with it, right? Probably not. But keeping secrets isn''t good, either. As we resume walking, I reach out to Selene through our mental link. We need to talk, I tell her, keeping my expression carefully neutral. Selene doesn''t respond, but I can sense her agreement. She continues to pad alongside me, her silence thoughtful and heavy with the weight of our shared secret. The vision of Lisa flashes through my mind, her terrified eyes and trembling form haunting me. A shudder ripples through my body. Lisa''s suffering. Even if that was only an illusion, there''s no way she''s being treated by a queen by that insane vampire. She''s hurting. She needs to be saved. I need to bring her home. Every fiber of my being screams to find her, to rescue her from the hell she''s enduring. I can only hope that the disturbing vision was nothing more than a manifestation of my worst fears. Hope that it''s far worse than what she''s enduring now. The alternative is too unbearable to consider. Chapter 170 Lucas: Rites LUCAS "Everything''s ready for the pack rites, but are you sure our Luna won''t be there?" Delta Ryder looks as exhausted as I feel. Aside from the moments I stole to be with Ava at the expense of my pack duties, I''ve had no sleep or rest. My wolf has been silent in my head since she left. We don''t have the connection that Ava seems to have with Selene¡ªour conversations aren''t as in depth, and he doesn''t feel like a completely separate entity as their bond is¡ªbut he still feels the loss of his pack children keenly. He doesn''t even have a name, and I can''t believe I''ve never asked him about it. I''ve always called him my wolf. "No. She''s intending to visit with her mother again and see if she can glean any more information." Not that I''m sure why. I want to tell Kellan to drag her back to Westwood at all costs, but that''s a terrible way to keep her trust. Despite having a magnet for trouble, I need to let her make decisions for herself. Rubbing between my eyebrows, I shuffle through more reports. Another dead scout, though we can''t find his body. Ryder has a few humans he trusts in the Unregistered city, but we have no word from them and no way to check on them. They don''t have a mind link like we do as shifters. It is limited by distance, but still helpful. While the city of vampires is as modern as they come and do business with the outside world, they are almost completely closed to any of the large wolf packs. Even the rogue shifters allowed within their city limits have no interest in working with an official pack. Bloodshed is more likely than words exchanged. Ryder''s tension in front of my desk tells me everything I need to know about the contents of the reports. Another sigh escapes me. "I''ll talk to them." Though I already know what a disaster that will be. Humans have no idea about the supernatural world. They''re not equipped to handle this kind of threat. Even if the Granite City police¡ªwho are well aware of their jurisdiction and would only send someone sensitive to the supernatural issues at play¡ªwere to join the investigation, it would be as nothing more than a gesture. No human can investigate a supernatural crime. It''s only asking for more bodies to add to the death toll, and the Unregistered don''t play nicely with any government entity at their door. "Any human joining the investigation is likely to have a hard time," Ryder points out, echoing my thoughts. "I know," I snap, my frayed nerves getting the better of me. Taking a deep breath, I force myself to relax. "I''m sorry, Ryder. I shouldn''t take this out on you." He nods in understanding, but I can see the strain on his face. We''re all pushed to our limits, desperate for a break in the case, for some way to strike back at the monsters who did this. I stand abruptly, needing to move, to do something. "I''m going to check on the preparations for the rites. Keep me updated if anything changes." "Yes, Alpha." Ryder bows his head respectfully as I stride past him, my mind already racing ahead. The hallways of the pack house are eerily quiet as I make my way outside. Even the usual bustle of activity is subdued, everyone lost in their own grief and anger. I pause at the sight of the funeral pyres being built in the courtyard, the scent of fresh-cut wood and incense heavy in the air. So many pyres. Too many. My wolf howls mournfully inside me, echoing the ache in my chest. As Alpha, it''s my duty to lead the rites, to honor our fallen and offer comfort to those left behind. But how can I comfort them when I have no answers? No justice on the horizon? There''s only one idea that tries to rear its ugly little head, and I quash it beneath my heel without a second thought. There has to be another way. Chapter 171 Ava: Trusting Vanessa Vanessa shows up before dinner, with a bag full of doctor stuff and a glint in her eye that tells me I''m not doing anything until she gets the information she needs. So I suffer through the blood pressure, my blood being drawn and taken away by one of my new stone-faced bodyguards, of which there are at least 6, and a lot of questions she asks me every single day. My answers haven''t changed, but she still asks them. I watch intently as Vanessa packs up her medical supplies, my mind churning with the weight of the secrets I''m keeping. With the half-baked plans inside my head. With my desperate need to save Lisa from whatever fate the Mad Prince has planned. I wet my lips, trying to find the right words.@@@@ "Vanessa, how do you feel about keeping secrets from your mate?" The question slips out before I can stop it. She pauses, a knowing smile playing on her lips, her eyes twinkling. "Trouble in paradise already with the overbearing Alpha?" I glance toward the bedroom door. "Can the bodyguards hear everything we say in here?" She looks amused. "No. Your prior Alpha had this room soundproofed." Relief washes over me and I take her hands in mine, desperation clawing at my throat. "I have secrets, Vanessa. Secrets that I want to share with you. Most of it is stuff Lucas knows, and some are things I haven''t told him yet. But I need to know whose side you''re on." Her expression sobers, her grip tightening on my hands. "Ava, I''m loyal to the Westwood pack and to my Alpha." She pauses, conflict flickering in her eyes. "But I''m also loyal to my Luna. I can''t give you a straight answer on where my loyalty lies. I can only promise to act on my own judgment. However, if this endangers the pack..." "It won''t," I assure her, my interruption swift. "It doesn''t endanger Westwood. But Lucas won''t like that I''m doing things without his permission." She watches me, caution on her face, even as she squeezes my hands in reassurance. "I can''t give you a straight answer without knowing what it is. My answer stands. But I am here for you, Ava." I struggle with her response, torn between the need to unburden myself and the fear of betrayal. Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, urging me to trust Vanessa. She''s your best option right now, Selene reminds me gently. You need an ally, Ava. Vanessa nods, her expression thoughtful. "And what about your mother''s wolf? Will she be loyal to Renard?" The question catches me off guard, and I find myself at a loss for words. Loyalty is a complex thing, especially when it comes to the dynamics between a wolf and their alpha. It''s unlikely, Selene chimes in, sensing my uncertainty. Strong wolves usually chafe under alpha demands. But the bond between your mother and her wolf is strong. It may override any desire to break free from Renard''s control. I repeat Selene''s words to Vanessa, my heart sinking at the realization that even if we manage to separate my mother from her wolf, there''s no guarantee that the wolf will be on our side. My entire plan rests on trying to convince the wolf to betray her alpha. Vanessa absorbs the information, her lips pressed into a thin line. "So, we have a potential way to communicate with your mother''s wolf, but no assurance that the wolf will cooperate." I nod, my fingers tangling in Selene''s fur as I try to quell the rising anxiety in my chest. "It''s a risk," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "But it might be our only chance to get some answers." Vanessa meets my gaze, her eyes filled with a mixture of concern and determination. "I don''t like the idea of putting you in danger, Ava. But I understand the need for answers." She sighs, running a hand through her hair. "Let me think a little more. I think this might work, but there are different things to consider..." Her voice trails off as she paces again, clearly deep in thought. "Thank you, Vanessa. I know this isn''t an easy situation." Distracted by her plotting, she tosses me a vague smile. "Nothing about this is easy, Ava. But we''ll figure it out. I''m not sure how we''ll..." Her voice trails off again as she begins to mutter. I think she has a solid plan, Selene pipes up. The only issue will be getting our hands on something that will knock your mother out. I shake my head slightly. Even if we do that, her wolf can always tell her about you. Then the danger is still there. She can mind-link with anyone still in the pack, and if they can get word back... Selene goes silent, just in time for my phone to ring. Chapter 172 Ava: Boiling Point The jarring melody blares out of my phone, startling me nearly out of my skin. Selene''s ears flick as I grab it, seeing Lucas'' name flash across the screen. Both butterflies and dread swim through me; butterflies, because it''s Lucas. Dread, because I''m hiding things from him again. "Hello?" "I miss you." His greeting is so him, and my lips curl up immediately. "I miss you, too." "Are you okay? Hurt anywhere?" Of course, he knows about the riot. "I''m fine. Not hurt at all. Everyone kept me safe." When he sighs, I can imagine his face, how his brows furrow as he inspects me. "I wish you hadn''t come outside." "I held my own, though, didn''t I?" There''s a little pride in my voice over that. "So I hear. It would have been better if you weren''t in danger, though." Vanessa''s stopped pacing to stare out the window, still in thought. Selene flops into my lap, and I scratch behind her ears absently. "You can''t shelter me from everything." "I should be able to." It''s weird, the way his words both warm my heart and send my hackles up. "I''m not a child, Lucas." "I never said you were, Ava." Immediately into that soothing tone. He''s always trying to calm me down, and for some reason that makes me even more agitated. He''s always going to be protective of his mate, Selene murmurs. The begrudging approval in her voice helps soothe that vague restless feeling inside of me. "I know. I''m sorry." Focusing on the soft feel of Selene''s fur beneath my hands, I force myself to relax. It''s Lucas. He''s done so much for me, and yet I''m the one holding secrets. With that thought in mind, the words come out before I realize. "I have an idea, and you''re going to hate it." "You might trust me with secrets, but you don''t trust me to bring Lisa back. Or that I''m doing things with your best interest in mind. You don''t think about me, and the lack of respect absolutely blows my fucking mind, Ava. I''ve done my best and bent over backward for you, to the detriment of my own pack. And now you''re going off with this hare-brained fucking scheme¡ª" "You can''t stop me from trying to help my best friend, especially if you won''t even listen to me!" "I am listening, but you''re being blind to your situation. It''s too dangerous, Ava. I''m trying to protect you!" "I don''t need you to treat me like glass! I can handle myself." Even as I say the words, doubt coils in my stomach. Can I really? I''ve never proven that. The vampire didn''t kidnap me, but he got Lisa. That''s not a win, no matter how you look at it. Lucas scoffs, a harsh sound that crackles through the phone. "Right. Because your past has proven that you can take risks like this without something terrible happening to you. You don''t know how far their power reaches, and yet you''re going to jump in head first¡ª" His words are like a slap, stinging and brutal. I can''t breathe past the lump in my throat, hot tears spilling down my cheeks. A small, broken sound escapes me before I can stop it. "If all you''re going to do is yell at me, I''m hanging up." Selene nuzzles against my hand, her ears flat against her head. "Ava, wait¡ª" I hit the button, cutting off his words. The phone tumbles from my numb fingers, bouncing on the bed. I wrap my arms around myself, hunching over as sobs wrack my body. Selene whines, pressing close and nosing at my hands. He''s just worried, Ava. He let his fear control his words. "He''s right though, isn''t he? I''m a walking disaster." The words are bitter on my tongue, voiced on a shuddering exhale. No. Selene''s voice is fierce in my mind. You''re not a disaster. Having powerful enemies does not mean you''re a disaster. I want to believe her, but Lucas'' accusations ring in my ears, insidious and haunting. Am I really so blind? So thoughtless in my actions? Vanessa sits beside me, tentatively resting a hand on my shoulder. "Ava? Are you okay?" I shake my head, not trusting my voice. She sighs, rubbing soothing circles on my back. We sit in silence for a long moment, my sniffles the only sound in the room. "He''s scared," Vanessa finally says, quiet but certain. "He lashes out when he''s terrified of losing you." "That doesn''t make it okay," I whisper, even as doubts run through my head. Chapter 173 Ava: Hard Truths Vanessa sighs, her hand warm and gentle against my back, rubbing in soothing circles. "Ava, understand that you can be wrong, even when you''re right. Or right, even when you''re wrong." A laugh bubbles up, hysterical and wild. "That makes no sense." "You chafe under his protection. You feel caged, right?" A quick nod. Of course. That much is obvious. "It''s okay to feel that way. It''s normal, even. But is Lucas wrong to keep your safety in consideration?" Selene sighs, bumping her head against my legs, and I tug at one of her ears. "No, of course not." "The party was a terrible misfortune. None of us expected a vampire attack on pack lands. For something like this to happen..." Her words trail off, and she glances away. "I don''t even know how long it''s been. We knew Blackwood was working with the Unregistered in some way, but to have this level of alliance is unheard of." Hunching my shoulders, I mutter, "I never would have gone, if I''d known." "I know." The gentle rubbing never ceases. "And Lucas didn''t blame you. He doesn''t blame you. He blames himself." "But he didn''t do anything wrong. It was me." Guilt gnaws at me. "I was the one who bothered him about the guards. About my freedom. I pushed to go to the party. Everything was because of me. The vampire wanted me, and now Lisa''s gone." Resting my forehead on my knees, I whisper, "I''m a plague to everyone who cares about me. So many people are dead, and even Lisa..." "A defeatist attitude isn''t going to help you, Ava." The back rubs stop as Vanessa gets off the bed, her voice firming. "The time for wallowing is long past. You''ve grown stronger, and you''re no longer the flinching pup I first met. You''re our future Luna. Yes, the massacre happened. Neither you or Lucas knew it would happen. It''s a terrible and unfortunate situation." "But it''s my fault. What am I supposed to do?" Turning my head so my cheek is against my knees, I watch Vanessa as she stands in front of me. "It''s my fault. I should have just sat at home and kept my mouth shut. Never put anyone in danger..." Vanessa stares at me, one brow raised, as my words trail off. I''m saying something wrong. I can tell in her facial expression. Her piercing gaze holds me captive, demanding an answer I''m not sure I possess. "Was that truly the only way, Ava? Your only two choices in life? To go to the party without guards, risking everything for a taste of freedom, or to stay locked away in your apartment, watched at all times like a prisoner?" Her questions cut deep, exposing the flaws in my desperate reasoning. I remain silent, my tongue leaden and useless. It seems so silly when she lays it out.@@@@ Vanessa''s voice softens, but her eyes remain unwavering. "Was there no middle ground, Ava? No way to get what you wanted while staying within the boundaries of reasonable safety?" I nod, blinking back the tears that threaten to spill down my cheeks. "The massacre." "Yes. Many lives were lost. Young lives, lives with promise. While the fault lies with our enemies, it is a consequence that we should have avoided." A flicker of sadness crosses her face. "Our alpha will always carry the weight of those lives on his soul, because his decisions led to that tragedy. He does not hide from it." Like me. Only thinking of Lisa. "I should have been more careful, more thoughtful," I murmur. Vanessa watches me. "What do you think you should have done?" My mind falters. "You''re just focusing on your guilt, aren''t you?" she asks, though her tone isn''t accusing. "Focused on how my words are causing you to feel. Not on how to fix it, or how to take responsibility." Feeling somehow ashamed, I nod. I''m not sure how else to reply. I just feel terrible. She pats my hand gently as my phone buzzes. "That''s probably your alpha, apologizing. Perhaps you should, too. And really think about things. My therapy session ends here. I have a lot to look into regarding your mother. Oh, and Ava..." About to unlock my phone and check the text notification, I pause, glancing toward her. "Be careful how much you depend on Selene." Her steady gaze and faint smile takes the sting out of her words. "We shifters learn quite young that our wolves are not human, and do not see things as humans do. They are self-centered and independent, and don''t understand the nuances of human relationships as well as they might seem to, at first glance." Selene sits up, her ears forward and her body language affronted. I am not self-centered! Vanessa points her finger at Selene. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You''re not self-centered; you''re only thinking about Ava''s benefit, right?" Those husky ears go back and she slinks down, her voice now a mutter in the back of my head. Why does she even ask, if she already knows? The woman in front of me is confident as she stares Selene down, and what boggles my mind is that... She wins. Selene deflates, lowering herself to her belly with a little whimper. I will let her finish. She sounds a little like a child who''s been scolded. Vanessa''s wolf reached out to me, Selene mutters, startling me. "You spoke to her?" Chapter 174 Ava: Selene Isnt Human Selene writhes against the bedspread, looking like a puppy chastised. She says these are our growing pains, and I''m too old to be throwing a tantrum like a pup. She sounds so offended that I almost laugh. Almost. But I can feel the threat in her mental presence. If I dare to laugh now, I''ll never hear the end of it. So I focus on Vanessa, instead. "Ava, listen. A wolf is not human. Our wolves think of ourselves first, and everyone else secondary. They''re focused on power first, and results second. Not on the sacrifices. Results are what matter, and everything else will fall into place with them." A soft, husky-like yowling bark comes out of Selene. That isn''t true. Isn''t it? Somehow, it feels very... Don''t you dare finish that thought. Selene snaps at the air. We also care about the sacrifices, and understand relationships become complicated when we do what needs to be done. Vanessa watches me with a patient stare. "Sorry. Selene was talking." "I can see that." Her smile is faint. "They usually do, when we get this talk. But it''s usually when we''re pups, and it comes from our parents. This is the first wolves and the babes chat I''ve had with an adult." Wolves and the babes? That sounds so... adorable. But I remember clearly what a 12-year-old wolf shifter is like. A voracious appetite, short temper, and a tendency towards sneaking around to get what they want. Not very adorable. "Look, Ava. Ultimately, the relationship wolves have with each other is not the same as humans have with each other. A wolf might understand why they were pushed aside, once all is said an done. They can accept these cases as they come, without detriment to their pack bond, knowing that the end result is the most important thing. But we," and she points between us, "are not like that. If Lucas were to ghost you, how would you feel?" That''s easy. "Terrible." We''ve already lived through that. "And if he did things behind your back, saying the entire time that it was what was best for you, and you just have to trust him?" Seeing where she''s going, I can''t hold her gaze, lowering mine to the bedspread. It''s soft, with a few threads loose, perfect to pluck while being forced to face hard truths. "I would feel awful. Like he doesn''t trust me. Like our relationship isn''t as strong as it should be." Thinking on it, on how I felt when I lived in what I felt were gilded cages, "And angry. I would definitely be angry." Vanessa nods. "Now, have Selene answer that question, and think about it. I''m going to see what I can do to make this ''hare-brained'' scheme of yours work." * * * Selene walks stiff-legged to curl up under the window, flatly refusing to respond to Vanessa''s homework. Which must mean that Vanessa''s assessment of her Lycan psyche is spot-on. It is not, Selene huffs, sounding rankled. "Mhm." But I get it. These revelations are... hard. There''s a huge part of me that still doesn''t feel like I really did anything wrong.@@@@ Kellan shifts uncomfortably, hearing every word of my soft mutterings. "Do you really want my answer?" His movements reflect on the glass as he turns to look at the back of my head, probably wondering what''s come over me today. "I don''t know." My sigh is long, my shoulders slumping at his words. Whatever his opinion is, it''s clearly not great. Vanessa was kind in how she approached me, and I have no idea what blunt words will come out of Kellan''s mouth. It''s pathetic to worry about my hurt feelings when I''m on my way to a funeral, and yet my heart cringes at the thought of another blow. It hurts more, I think, because I''d been so certain I was growing as a person; now, I feel like I''ve taken so many steps back. How do the families of the victims see me? I shudder away from the thought, wondering how many will be furious to see me there. Is this a bad idea? Kellan turns away again after I don''t continue the conversation, and I can see his reflection in the window as he crosses his arms and leans back against his seat, staring straight ahead. "The answer is both," he says after a while, and my shoulders hunch as he speaks. He sounds tired. That makes sense. He''s been working overtime, watching over his alpha''s failure of a mate while trying to find his own. While complaining about him always being around, how often have I considered how much time and effort he''s put into keeping us safe, even while running the pack in Lucas'' absence? I''ve known about it. But have I really thought about it? Thanked him, even when he''s heard Lisa and me groaning in the other room about our lack of autonomy? Considered how awful his job was, babysitting two ungrateful women? It''s crazy how a few words from Vanessa can change how memories feel in my head. There''s something bitter and sour eating through my stomach as memories fly through my mind, like viewing my own actions on a movie screen. Selene, for her part, stays quiet, wrestling with demons of her own. If I hid things from you, how would you feel? I ask Selene as I continue watching the sunset. Her silence goes on for so long that I''m no longer waiting for her response when she says something. If I found out after you did what you needed to do, and you had succeeded, I would have been proud of you for succeeding. She sounds puzzled and hesitant. Things I would have never associated with Selene before. It wouldn''t hurt you? No. Why should it? You succeeded in your goal. I don''t see the problem. A hint of frustration tinges her mental voice. You''ve told me before that a relationship can''t be built on lies. She''s silent again, before murmuring, Trust is vital, yes. And it does not yet exist between the two of you as mates. But once you trust each other, shouldn''t you be able to understand why the secret was kept in the first place? Her words are legitimately bewildered, and I can see it now. There it is. The divide between us. That Selene is not human talk Vanessa gave me is sinking in. Chapter 175 Ava: A Wolfs Identity If Vanessa was here, I''d love to talk to her. Unfortunately, she''s not. We''re on a plane, and she''s still in Blackwood, plotting on how to force answers out of my mom''s wolf. So I look at Kellan. "If your mate kept secrets from you, even if it''s for the best of reasons, in order to accomplish a goal¡ªhow would you react?" "Furious." His answer is swift, and his eyes suspicious. "What are you up to now, Ava?" "Nothing." Shame twists my gut as I turn back to the window. His immediate reaction is to think I''m up to something, bringing trouble to those around me. It''s not like I blame him, but the feeling I''m left with is... Sticky. Gross. Awful. A few days ago, I would have chafed at such a response, frustrated over Kellan treating me like an errant child. But now? His uneasy stare bores into the back of my head, and I rest my head against the window with a sigh. "Do you ever argue with your wolf?" "Not anymore. I used to. Why, are you having problems with yours?" My head snaps around faster than should be possible. "What do you mean, mine? I don''t have a¡ª" "Yeah, yeah." Kellan leans back, closing his eyes. "You don''t have a wolf. But I''ve seen that look on your face a thousand times. We''re all shifters, Ava." I can''t help it; I touch my cheeks in confusion. "What look?" Cracking open one eye, Kellan looks exasperated. "The look. Talking to her. You do it when you think we aren''t watching, and half the time you do it out loud. You''re better about it in the open, but in not in the apartment." Shit. Really? "Why didn''t you tell Lucas?" "Some things don''t need to be reported." He rolls his shoulders, trying to get comfortable. "Some things are yours to tell. And I had no proof of my suspicion until now." Double shit. I''d confirmed his guess. He was bluffing. "What did he do?" "Oh, he ran off. Took me and a few of our friends with him. We camped in the forest as wolves and were ready to start life as rogues." Fascinated despite the cycle of negative thoughts in my head, I turn a little more in my chair, pulling a leg up beneath me to get comfortable. "And? What happened next?" Kellan grins openly now, opening his eyes to meet mine. "It rained. We found out that we could either eat raw meat or starve for the night." That doesn''t sound so unusual. "We don''t normally eat first blood until we''re adults and have an easier time separating our senses during shift," he explains. "Ahh." I''d never paid attention to such details. They didn''t apply to me, since I didn''t have a wolf. They still don''t apply to me, as I can''t shift. I prefer cooked food to raw, but not that kibble you like to feed me. It tastes like charcoal with drops of flavoring. Noted. "Lucas caught a rabbit, took one taste, and they fought because he wanted to shift back and go home." He snorted. "Alpha, my ass. We''re all just kids at that point. Alpha or not, he wanted his mom''s dinner." "Wow." It''s hard to imagine Lucas acting that way, but it makes me smile to think of a younger version of him throwing a fit because he had no way to cook his rabbit. "His wolf didn''t talk to him for weeks. Said he was bonded to a weakling who had no idea how to lead. They worked it out eventually. Our wolves don''t talk that much, though, once they settle in." How odd. I wonder why? I can''t imagine Selene... not talking. Perhaps it''s the identity crisis of human and wolf. Perhaps. She sounds frustrated again. What have you been thinking about? Selene huffs. Humans. Wolves. Memories. That''s a lot of nothing for an answer, but I''m used to it from her. My memories are odd, she finally says, sounding confused. Chapter 176 Ava: Attending the Rites Odd? How so? Selene''s soft whine catches Kellan''s attention. "We''ll be there soon. Will she be okay?" It doesn''t seem that he realizes the dog is not actually a dog. "She''s fine." I thought I had all my memory, but when I try to think back, everything is fuzzy. Even my own name doesn''t come to mind. My head aches at the thought of trying to unravel that. What kind of memories? From becoming a dog? Not exactly. My past life. My identity. Many things... Things I thought I remembered. Vanessa''s words sound familiar, but I cannot access the memories. It feels important. That just sounds... Yeah. She''s right. It''s odd. How long have they been missing? Silence. Then, I don''t know. Forever. Leaning down, I rub at Selene''s head. It''ll be okay. I''m sure we''ll figure it out. But we both know my promise is hollow. I have no way of keeping it. Selene whines again, resting her head on her paws as she stays beneath my chair. Ava, am I a detriment to you? Of course not. My denial is swift and from the heart. But... I think we might make bad decisions together. Her mood plummets; I can feel it in the back of my head. Like Lucas and his wolf, as children. Scratching behind her ears in gentle consolation, my heart is buoyed when she leans against my touch. You have given me much strength by being here. We''ll figure it out together. Together, she confirms, but that insecure edge to her words is still there. * * * Nerves have my knees so weak, my walk resembles the wobbling of a cooked noodle. But I make it to the pack lands as twilight hits. The entire place is like a ghost town. No lights on. No people. No signs of life at all. Kellan stares at me, anguish clear in his eyes. His face. In how his lips curve down at my words. Eventually, he turns away, staring ahead again. "It''s not your fault, Ava. You didn''t cause this. We were too arrogant in the safety of our land." But in my heart, I recognize the lie. If I hadn''t been at that party, those vampires wouldn''t have gone there. We might not understand why they would risk outright war... But we know what their goal that night was. Perhaps another attack, on another day, would have happened. But it wouldn''t have been that day. It wouldn''t have been that place. Facing this crowd¡ª Those pyres¡ª These lives, forever changed¡ª The weight of my guilt is crushing. Selene presses against my leg, her warmth a small comfort in the face of so much sorrow. You couldn''t have known, she says softly, her voice echoing in my mind. You were just trying to find your place in the world. But no longer is her voice confident. No longer are her words a secure beacon, holding me above my fears. One person''s place in the world should never be created at this cost. No. It''s time to stop this distance; time to give up the dreams of a quiet life in Cedarwood. Reality isn''t beautiful. It isn''t pretty. It isn''t idyllic. Reality doesn''t wait. Life is unfair. Accepting that is my only way forward; my only way out of this quagmire of my own creation. This is not Lucas'' pack. This is my pack. And they''re hurting. Chapter 177 Ava: Accepting Her Pack During the few funeral rites Alpha Renard held in Blackwood, he spent a lot of time pontificating. Especially during the rites for his sons. Here, Lucas says nothing. Does nothing. Only stands there, his arms crossed over his chest, as he watches the pyres burn. The amount of human bodies decreases as they all take to their wolf forms, standing and waiting. When I glance at Kellan, I can see that unfocused look in his eyes. Lucas must be talking through the pack link. That''s why it''s quiet. There are wolves to either side of him, and I don''t recognize any of them. Then again, I know very few members of the pack. I''d chafed over that, used it as an excuse to go to the party. But how much effort had I made to get to know these people? At every turn, I felt stifled by their regard for me as Lucas'' mate. Did I ever engage the wolves around me in conversation? I don''t even know most of their names. If I can''t even get to know the bodyguards sent to keep me safe at the cost of their own lives... What kind of person doesn''t even try, and just complains about her lack of freedom? If I had gotten to know them, perhaps things would be different. Instead of complaining that I couldn''t go anywhere without them, maybe outings would have been fun with them. Maybe the other pack members would have seen me trying to be friends... Ah. All those people watching me during training take on a different meaning in my head now. Who would welcome an aloof wolf into their midst, knowing she''s made no effort to assimilate into the pack? My whining is a sour taste in my mouth, especially knowing that some of those people have now lost their lives because of me. Despite understanding the tragedy, despite feeling terrible over the loss of life and injuries, I''d never once put a single one of their lives as a priority. I''d focused instead on Lisa.@@@@ They deserve more from us, Selene murmurs, sitting beside me with her ears flat against her skull. I once led my pack. I would have never... Her words trail off in confusion once more, and I stroke a hand over her head without looking down. Without breaking eye contact with those burning pyres and the smoke covering the sky in a dense, gray-black cloud. I cannot sacrifice this pack to save Lisa, I whisper back, feeling the tears filling my eyes once more. We cannot lose more people. I don''t know what to do. I don''t know what''s right. But I know that this... This was wrong. "Ava, get in the car. Now!" Kellan barks, shoving me none-too-gently towards the vehicle. Chaos erupts, snarls and growls that sound far too vicious for a simple hunt. Fear claws at my throat. Another fight? "What''s happening?" "They caught the scent of a vampire." Kellan practically throws me into the backseat before jumping behind the wheel. "They''re on the hunt." As we peel away from the scene, I twist in my seat to stare out the back window at the blazing pyres lighting the sky. The wolves are gone, vanished into the dark forest. A vampire? Here? Margot''s warning slams into me, and I curse myself for not remembering sooner. "Kellan, Margot mentioned something about a vampire at Blackwood when she bulldozed her way to my room. I''m sorry. I was so focused on getting here that I forgot to warn you before we left." Kellan curses under his breath and pulls out his phone, punching in a number. "Vester? Is everything okay there? Any sign of a vampire?" He''s silent for a moment, listening. "Alright, keep me updated." He ends the call and glances at me in the rearview mirror. "Vester says everything is peaceful in Blackwood, but he''s sending his men out. You think the bloodsucker followed you here?" My heart sinks like a stone. "I don''t know," I admit, hating how little information I have to give. "I got the impression it was a vampire that had business with Blackwood, not necessarily one associated with the Mad Prince." Kellan''s brows shoot up. "How do you know about the Mad Prince?" I stumble over my words, not sure how much to explain. Only Lucas knows about Sister Miriam, and my instinct is to keep everything a secret still. But that doesn''t seem right. It''s Kellan. He wants Lisa back as much as I do. He''s kept me safe at all costs. He was there when Lucas pulled me out of my parents'' home. I can''t stop holding everyone at a distance. He''s an ally I can lean on. Just like Vanessa tried to explain to me. "It''s a long story, but there''s a vampire who was working with Blackwood. The one who sent the letter here. Sister Miriam? I met with her, and she told me that the Mad Prince is the one who took Lisa." Kellan grunts. "That explains the lead Lucas brought me." We''ve reached the alpha lodge. Kellan parks the car and turns to face me fully, his face grave. "Ava, I know you''ve fought being brought here before, but we weren''t prepared¡ª" "It''s fine. I''m not going to fight you guys anymore." I meet his gaze with more confidence than I feel, as my heart tremors in my chest. "Our pack has lost too many lives because I was being stubborn. I never want that to happen again." He watches me in silence before giving a sharp nod. "Good. I''m going to hunt down this motherfucker. You''ll have two guards with you in the room, two outside, and several more in the area. Don''t do anything until you hear from us. Not even if a vampire comes out front holding Lisa hostage¡ªyou don''t leave your room. Do you understand?" Chapter 178 Lucas: Hunt Him Down LUCAS Hundreds of wolves flood the forest in search of the elusive vampire, filling my blood with the lust of the hunt and pride in my pack. Ava''s at the lodge and safe. I''m on my way. Kellan''s mental voice is a welcome interruption. Ryder scented him near the border of the human dairy farm. Take a team and move south, in case he''s fucking with his trail. Got it, Alpha. Now that I don''t have to worry about her safety, I can focus on this bastard who has the balls to come to our lands during this sacred time. My wolf snarls, a vicious rumble deep in our shared chest as we race through the shadowed forest. Moonlight weaves between the trees, illuminating the underbrush in random patterns, brushing against my dark fur as I weave between ancient trunks.@@@@ All around me, howls rise into the night sky. It''s an eerie symphony of bloodlust, feral and free, as we rush through the land in pursuit, ready to tear any vampire we catch from limb from limb. The pack''s rage pulses through me, mingling with my own, until I can''t distinguish where mine ends and theirs begins. Good. Let them feel the depth of my wrath, the seething maelstrom that demands vengeance and blood in price for the eighteen wolves I''ve lost. I inhale deeply, seeking past the earth and trees, far past the past the warm musk of my wolves racing alongside me. There. A trace of sweetness, cloying and cold, shot through with the metallic tang of old blood. Death given form. Vampire. A vicious growl tears from my throat. My blood surges as I lunge in the direction of that unholy scent. My paws devour the distance, powerful muscles flexing as I give myself over to the pure instinct of the chase. I halt in a small clearing, my sides heaving as I cast out with all my senses. Straining for any sign of the vampire''s actual location amid the chaos of false trails. But there''s nothing. Only the maddening sweetness of his scent scattered to the four winds, taunting me. Fall back, I command, my mental voice cracking through the pack-link like a whip. We''re being toyed with. Ryder, Kellan, take a group each and sweep through the area. Snarls of protest and bloodthirsty rage batter against my mind, but I shut that connection down with ruthless efficiency. I understand my wolves'' frustration, feel it roiling inside me like a living thing. But charging blindly through the night while our enemy lurks in the shadows is exactly what he wants. I will not be goaded. I will not be ruled by base instinct when the lives of my pack are at risk. Grinding my fangs together, I turn sharply and begin loping back the way I came. Back to the lodge, to Ava. Hunt, my wolf snaps. Rend them. Don''t be a fool. Every inch of me rebels at running from this fight, at showing weakness to our foe. But this is a battle of wits, not claws and fangs. The vampire wants to throw us off balance, divide our focus so he can slip through our defenses. There''s only one thing he wants. Ava. I won''t allow it. As I race through the night-shrouded forest, the simmering unease crackles into a sense of foreboding so intense it borders on dread. A vampire openly taunting us, attacking my people on a sacred night of mourning... it speaks to a level of arrogance, of complete disregard for our strength, that sets my hackles on end. It''s been over a century since the last conflict between wolf and vampire. What does this vampire have behind him, to believe he can handle what this brings to his door? This creature is planning something. Something terrible and bloody and brutal. I can''t shake the sinking feeling that we''re already three steps behind. Dancing to a tune of death and madness composed by a mind that knows neither mercy nor fear. Chapter 179 Ava: Surprise Visit Selene lies curled in a patch of moonlight, her head resting on her tail, eyes closed. Her presence usually brings me comfort, but even she can''t soothe the anxiety that grips me now. The room feels more like a prison than a sanctuary, the air thick with unspoken animosity. I glance out the window again, searching the darkness for any sign of movement, any indication that Lucas and the others are okay. Nothing, of course. They''re miles away. Their howls fill the air, raising the hair on my arms and the back of my neck. It takes time, Selene murmurs, her eyes still closed as she basks in the moonlight. She looks as relaxed as can be, but the edge in her mental voice tells me otherwise. The knot in my stomach refuses to unravel. It''s the same feeling I had before the attack on the party, a sense of impending doom that crawls beneath my skin and sets my nerves on edge. The two shifters standing guard don''t help matters. They''re strangers to me, with unfamiliar faces and rigid stances. The tension in the room is palpable. I can''t bring myself to attempt conversation, not when every instinct screams that they despise me. Minutes drag by, and nothing changes. No updates. Only the occasional cough from the guard with short hair and a scar under his left eye. By the unfocused look that comes over their faces here and there, I know they''re listening in to the hunt. They know something. My thoughts keep circling back to Lucas and the others out there hunting the vampire. The not knowing is torture, my imagination conjuring up increasingly horrific scenarios with each passing second. Unable to bear it any longer, I turn to the shifters, my words tight with barely restrained panic. "Any updates on the vampire?" The taller of the two, a broad-shouldered man with cold brown eyes, regards me with open disdain. "Why do you even care?" His harsh tone catches me off guard, and I flinch as if he''d struck me. Heat rushes to my cheeks, a mixture of embarrassment and indignation. "I''m worried people will get hurt tonight," I manage to say, my voice sounding small and defensive even to my own ears. The second shifter grabs his companion''s arm, shaking his head in silent warning. They both turn away from me, their dismissal cutting like a knife. "Oh, stop that, you short-sighted furball." Sister Miriam flicks her cigarette ashes in Selene''s direction. "Never able to see past the nose on your face. Ava, you''ll be pleased to hear that the Mad Prince hasn''t been able to do much to your precious friend. He''s been on a bit of a merry chase." "A merry chase?" Her lips curve, and her unsettling eyes sparkle for a moment in a way that almost makes her look human. "Never you mind. It keeps him away from the city, and will for some time. Your Lisa is safe for now." "I... see." Sister Miriam still throws me off kilter, and I don''t know how to feel about her. Friend? Foe? Selene growls. "How did you enter this place?" She kicks the toe of her glossy black pump at the lighter that fell to the floor. "I had a link, wolf. Don''t be so suspicious. We''re all allies here, aren''t we?" "Are we?" I ask, trying to edge my way to the door. Just in case. She glances out the window. "Ah, time. I don''t have much more of it. Ava, have you prepared your price?" "My price?" She taps her chest. "For your power. I said I would find you a teacher." "Oh. No." My answer is swift. "You told me to be more careful about agreeing to things so easily." "I did, indeed." She smiles as she looks me over. "It seems like there''s been some change in you, child. How interesting. In exchange for that interesting bit of amusement, let me offer you advice." "Advice?" Wary, I take another step toward the door. Her eyes flick to it and back to me, and her lips curve into a sardonic smile. "Yes, Ava. Advice." Selene growls, still between us. I don''t like this, Ava. "What advice?" I ask in suspicion. "Tell your alpha not to wait so long before burning them next time." She glances out the window, shaking her head slightly. "A twofold tragedy. It''s a shame." "Twofold...?" A horrifying possibility comes to mind, and she laughs. "Worse than you''re thinking. Far worse." Her gaze returns to mine, and she smiles again, that weird smile that doesn''t quite touch her eyes. "I''ll be seeing you in the Unregistered City soon, Ava. Remember to apply under my grace." Chapter 180 Ava: Alerted Sister Miriam is gone as quickly as she appears, just as my bedroom door slams open. "Miss Grey, are you all right?" The two guards outside my door are more familiar to me. I think they used to guard me at Lisa''s apartment, as well. Their eyes flick to the two crumpled forms of my guards, and their noses flare at the scent of cigarettes. "We heard two thuds. What happened?" Their words startle me out of my confusion. "Two thuds? Right now?" "Yes, just now. What happened?" The two fallen guards stir on the floor, groaning and grunting as they push themselves to standing. The tall one grabs his head with a curse. "Shit, that fucking hurts." That dhampir was here too long for them to only come in now, Selene says, grim concern darkening her words. But it seems impossible. Did time pass slower when she was here? Selene pads in silence to the guards slowly getting off the floor, sniffing at the head of the taller one. He swats her away, but she avoids his hand easily, wandering around the room to take whiffs of air. It''s like she was never here, Selene marvels in confusion. This makes no sense. "How the fuck are you two on the ground?" one of the new men snarls, pulling them to their feet with a harsh yank. "If Alpha hears about this¡ª" The one, Tall Asshole, snorts, swaying as he unfolds himself, still holding gingerly to the spot where the pointed tip of Sister Miriam''s heels had stabbed with her kick. "Feels like someone hit me with a fucking bat," he mutters, casting a suspicious stare in my direction. Then he panics, patting all over his chest. "My cigarette! Fuck, where did it go?" All four guards search the room frantically for the missing cigarette, their gazes sweeping every corner and crevice. The tall one even checks his pockets again, as if the cigarette might have magically reappeared. Their confusion is palpable. Cigarettes don''t just go missing. I perch on the edge of the bed, my fingers gripping the soft comforter as I observe their futile efforts. Selene sits beside me, her presence a solid warmth against my leg. Her eyes, sharp and knowing, follow the guards'' movements. They didn''t even ask if you were okay, Selene points out, her voice tinged with disapproval. Some guards they are. I sigh. It''s to be expected. After the massacre, I can''t blame them. We both know what they''ve seen out of me these past few days. A child, demanding to be allowed to go out without guards. Then a Luna missing from the scene, caring only for her own friend. To them, I have no concern for this pack. "A vampire appeared. Right there." I point in the general direction Sister Miriam had stood. "She kicked him," and my finger moves to the taller one, who scowls, "in the head. Probably because she didn''t like his attitude." "And why would a vampire come see you, Blackwood bitch?" Sister Miriam''s victim snaps, even as his hand touches the undoubtedly sore spot on his head once again. "Cooking up another fucking bloodbath with your monster friends?" "Enough, Alex." Muddy-Blue Eyes admonishes him without even glancing in his direction, studying me closely. "What was her intention?" His words are clipped and terse, but not accusing. My shoulders relax; I hadn''t even realized I was so tense. "She left me with a message for Lucas. For the alpha," I correct myself swiftly. "She said he shouldn''t take so long for the rites next time." All four of them are quiet after that, looking at each other with confusion written all over their faces. "They can''t be¡ªturning wouldn''t take so long, would it?" Tall-asshole shifter mutters, as the other two look unfocused, presumably reporting to... Actually, I don''t know who. Do they talk to Lucas directly? Or Kellan? Or someone else? I hope it''s someone else; I don''t want Lucas or Kellan distracted during their hunt. Damn, maybe I should have kept quiet a little longer. But I''ve turned over this new leaf of honesty and sharing and relying on allies, and it felt weird to say nothing while they were all looking for a cigarette that isn''t here anymore. Plus, they should know that a vampire can just waltz into this room... somehow. "I wondered the same thing, but she told me it is," and I raise my hands in the air, curving my fingers as I quote her, "''far worse than I''m thinking.'' I don''t know what that means, though." "Fucking bloodsuckers." Tall Asshole''s friend throws me an uneasy look, both suspicious and holding a good amount of self-preservative worry. "Did she say anything else?" Not sure if I should reveal anything about the Mad Prince to them, I shake my head. Once Kellan or Lucas get here, I can explain the rest of it. Muddy-Blue Eyes loses the unfocused stare, scowling at the two guards who''d fallen before Sister Miriam''s appearance. "Alex, Jason, you''re dismissed. Report to the Beta-Mentor. He''s furious, so be prepared to run five miles. Twenty laps around the track might even wake you idiots up. How do you let a vampire into your Alpha''s room? You''ll be lucky to have a pack when the Alpha hears about this." Both of them look startled, and even protest, but Muddy-Blue''s partner backs him up with a snarl. "Regardless of how you feel about her, she''s our future Luna. You''re a failure if you can''t see the priorities in front of your fucking nose." "She''s a Blackwood¡ª" Alex protests, his face red and fists clenched at his side. "Alpha rejected her¡ª" Jason follows up, not as upset as Alex but still with the air of someone being unfairly punished. Muddy Blue Eyes cuts them off, his words rumbling with authority. "If Alpha had rejected her, would he be bending over backward for her every time we turn around? Think with your fucking heads, you idiots. You two are so hot for Mia''s ass, you can''t even think with the two brain cells you have. Get the fuck out of here." Chapter 181 Ava: Twenty Laps Around the Track Muddy-Blue Eyes turns back in my direction, and while I can''t sense any sort of real respect or care, he at least reclaims a professional air when he addresses me. Before he can ask anything important, I have an odd, niggling little bug in my ear from what he''d said a few moments ago. "Five miles around the track is twenty laps?" I ask, with a faint frown. "I¡ªwhat?" His confusion is clear in his wrinkled brow and hesitation. "Yes. Twenty laps." "Not twelve?" "No. It''s twenty. Four laps to a mile." My memory is very clear of my torture during training, and I know that can''t be right. "Jericho told us to run five miles, and it was always twelve laps." "Beta-Mentor Ashbourne?" Muddy-Blue Eyes looks astonished, his brows rising. "Only twelve laps? Are you sure?"@@@@ "Positive. He had us count them." The memory of my jello-legs after each lap have me shuddering. "It was torture." "Torture? She''s been blessed by the Moon Goddess for his favor, and she calls it torture," Muddy-Blue Eyes'' partner mutters, looking out the window and bringing his hand to his lips in a gesture of faith I''ve seen often in Westwood, but almost never in Blackwood. It''s always the older wolves who do it. "Perhaps Beta-Mentor Ashbourne is soft on newbies?" I suggest, and Muddy Blue Eyes shakes his head in a firm negative. Then I pause, rolling that name over in my head. "Wait. Ashbourne... isn''t that Kellan''s family name?" "Beta-Mentor Jericho is Beta Kellan''s father," Muddy Blue Eyes confirms. "When he stepped down as beta to focus on training young wolves, Beta Kellan took his place." Ah. The odd feeling between them now makes sense. It doesn''t seem like a favorable father-son connection, somehow. "I see." In a few minutes, I''ve learned more about the man who spent ages training me and Lisa for hours every day than I did when he was training us. Another eye-opening experience. Thinking of how he cut our laps nearly in half, instead of forcing us to run the full five miles¡ªwhile Lisa and I bemoaned every mile, thinking we were really running five miles¡ªI rub my thighs, fighting against the remembered aches and pains. The cantankerous old man''s ranking in my heart rises significantly. Five real miles might have actually killed us. "He''s very kind," I say after a while, realizing both men seem to be waiting on some sort of response. "What''s going on?" I press, unable to ignore the palpable shift in the atmosphere. The guard by the door finally speaks up, his words clipped and devoid of emotion. "The bodies were taken." My heart lurches in my chest. "How is that even possible?!" The guards remain silent, their faces unreadable. Selene shifts beside me, her hackles raised, sensing the unease permeating the room. She was right, that dhampir. This is far worse than expected. Selene''s grim words only give me the urge to vomit. What could they possibly want with the bodies? The words hang in my throat, choking me, until I can barely breathe. My mind races, desperate for understanding, but any possible motive is an elusive wisp of smoke, leaving nothing behind. The guard''s gaze darts around the room. "We don''t have details yet. Just that the pyres were disturbed and the bodies are gone." Gone. The word echoes in my head, bouncing off the walls of my skull until it''s all I can hear. Those wolves, those lives lost because of my actions, my choices... and now even their final rest has been violated. Selene presses closer to me, her warmth a small comfort against the icy dread seeping through my veins. It''s not your fault, Ava, she murmurs in my mind, but I can''t bring myself to believe her. All those families. All the loved ones who will now be denied even the small solace of a proper farewell. The weight of it... So heavy. Overwhelming. There are no words for this pressure crushing every bit of my soul. "How could this happen?" I whisper, more to myself than the guards. "For so many bodies to disappear, how many are involved?" Muddy-Blue Eyes shakes his head, his jaw tight. "We''re looking into it. Alpha Westwood is handling the situation. Just relax until they return." Lucas. The thought of him out there, dealing with this new horror on top of everything else, makes my heart ache. I know he''ll blame himself. I''m utterly useless. What good is my identity, my supposed power, if I can''t even protect my own pack? Selene nuzzles my hand, sensing my spiraling thoughts. You''re not useless, Ava. You''re doing what you can, what you must. But it doesn''t feel like enough. It feels like I''m sitting on the sidelines while everyone else fights my battles for me. While Lisa suffers, while the pack grieves, while Lucas carries the weight of leadership alone. I close my eyes, trying to center myself, to find some shreds of calm amidst the chaos. But all I can see are the faces of the dead, the accusations in their lifeless eyes. Your fault, they seem to whisper. Your fault. Chapter 182 Lucas: Ghoulish Discovery LUCAS Who the fuck steals burning bodies of the dead? The motive is completely unfathomable. Angry flames lick at the night sky, smoldering remnants of what should have been a sacred night, with souls returned to the embrace of the Moon Goddess. Instead, there are eighteen disturbed mounds, with no bodies to be found. Nude after my shift, my bare feet sink into the sodden earth as I move closer, mud squelching between my toes. "Alpha." Kellan''s voice cuts through the haze of my thoughts. He holds out a bundle of clothes, emergency spares we keep on hand for situations like this. Grabbing only a pair of jeans, I pull them on with a vicious yank, fury boiling just beneath my skin. The breeze, cool and oblivious to the undercurrents of the night, is almost soothing against my heated skin. Around me, my wolves move through the clearing, noses to the ground as they try to parse out any lingering scents. But there''s nothing. The air is too clean, too pure. It''s as if someone took a giant eraser and wiped away all traces of those who were here before us. "I don''t understand," I mutter, more to myself than anyone else. "How can there be no scent? It''s like the area''s been sanitized." Kellan frowns, his brow furrowed in concentration. "It''s not just the scents of the attackers that are missing. I can''t even catch a whiff of Ava." It''s true. Even her scent has been erased from the very air around us. I turn in a slow circle, taking in the scene with growing frustration. The disturbed heaps continue to burn, casting an eerie glow across the clearing. My wolves move like shadows, their movements precise and focused as they search for any clue, any hint of who could have done this. But there''s nothing. No scent, no trail, no sign of the monsters responsible for this atrocity. It''s as if they never existed. "Keep searching," I order, my voice rough with emotion. "There has to be something we''re missing." But even as the words leave my lips, I know it''s futile. Whoever did this was meticulous, leaving no trace of their presence behind. Of course it''s probably the vampires. But if it''s not, we risk a war that will take too many lives. So many wolves are already clamoring, screaming for the streets to run crimson beneath our silver moon. A true war hasn''t come to any pack in a long time. This is inconceivable, and yet we''re living in this moment. It''s real. "Keep guards on the pyres. Make sure the ground stays wet. We don''t need a forest fire on top of this shit." Ryder salutes in acknowledgement before loping away, presumably to gather his wolves for the night watch. "And Ava? Is she still okay?" Kellan''s eyes lose focus for a moment. "She''s fine. There was some incident with the guards in her room¡ªshe''s fine, so calm down, Alpha¡ªand they replaced the guards around her. It''s probably just sour feelings. There''s a lot of that among them tonight. People weren''t thrilled to hear our future Luna wouldn''t be at the rites. Especially after..." When my hand raises to cut him off, he stops immediately, looking almost apologetic. Ava has few supporters in my pack; there have been rumors and whispers going around since the evening of the party. Keeping things quiet is always impossible in a pack of this size. Between the mind links and our social nature, it''s almost guaranteed for a secret to fly faster than a startled bird. "Under no circumstances is she to have a dissenter in her guards. Make sure it doesn''t happen again." "Of course, Alpha." I turn away, my mind already racing with the next steps we need to take, when Kellan''s voice cuts through my thoughts like a knife. "Shit." The word is sharp, laced with an undercurrent of fear that sends a chill down my spine. I spin back around, my eyes locking onto his, searching for an explanation. A vampire was in Ava''s room. His mental voice is strained, the words tumbling out in a rush. It''s gone now, and she''s unharmed, but fuck, Lucas. A vampire was in her room. Every muscle in my body tenses, ready to sprint towards the lodge, to tear apart anything that dares to threaten my mate. But Kellan''s next words soothe the immediate panic. Jericho''s already on the premises. He''s checking it out now. I take a deep breath, forcing myself to stay calm, to think rationally. Jericho is a former beta, one of the men I most respect in this world. He''s been there since I was a pup, and I can trust him to keep her safe. If anyone can handle this situation, it''s him. "You''re lucky your dad is here to save your ass," I mutter, the words coming out harsher than I intend. A gentle smack to his shoulder as we fall in line helps brush over the flare of temper. Kellan''s mental chuckle is grim, devoid of any real humor. "No shit." Chapter 183 Ava: Jerichos Acceptance Since neither shifter seems very interested in talking, I sit with only my thoughts for company. Even Selene is silent in my head, though she rests her chin on my leg, her eyes deceptively closed. She''s not asleep, but still dealing with whatever demons are inside of her right now. Both guards tense as Selene''s ears flick around. Someone''s coming, she says, lifting her head to stare at the door. When both guards relax after that distracted look from them linking with someone, she does too, despite sniffing at the air. Jericho, she says, as the door opens and his grizzled head pokes into the room. Jericho glances around, looking at both guards with clear contempt, before nodding to me. "Girl," he says gruffly. My lips twitch into a faint smile, an unexpected warmth blooming in my chest at his informal address. At least one thing hasn''t changed. He still treats me the same, even after everything that''s happened. "Wait outside," Jericho orders the two ill-at-ease shifters, jerking his head toward the door. They hesitate for a moment, exchanging an uncertain look, but a single raised eyebrow from Jericho has them scurrying out of the room. The door closes with a soft click, and Jericho turns his attention back to me. "How''re you doing? Feeling okay?"@@@@ I open my mouth, ready to assure him that I''m fine, but the words lodge in my throat. Am I okay? After the riot, Todd''s mother, the vampire attack, and all the little truths Vanessa has managed to open my eyes to... I don''t think I am. But complaining about it doesn''t seem right, either. Jericho seems to sense my inner turmoil. He sighs, running a hand over his stubbled jaw. "Listen, girl, all young pups make mistakes. It''s part of growing up." "Young pup?" The term catches me off guard. I haven''t been called that since I was a child. Maybe a few times, but I don''t really remember them. A wry smile tugs at the corner of Jericho''s mouth. "You''re still young, a baby in my eyes. I''ve been around long enough to see countless pups stumble and fall. Done it myself, in fact." "Yourself?" It''s hard to imagine him, a grizzled old man of little praise and a lot of torture, making mistakes as a child. It''s hard to imagine he even had a childhood. The doubt on my face must be crystal clear, because he barks out a laugh. "Even vampires have their own politics. They''re deeper and murkier than you ever want to be knee-deep in, but there is no loyalty in their blood. They don''t have the sense of pack that we do. It''s all power and control in their cities." "How much do you know about vampires?" The question slips out before I can stop myself. Curiosity has me over-eager. Jericho''s weathered face splits into a grin. "More than these young pups, that''s for damn sure. They''ve grown up in a time of peace, never had to fight for their lives against those bloodsuckers." He leans back, the chair creaking under his weight. "Back in my day, we had a few scuffles. Nothing major, but enough to keep us on our toes." "You fought vampires?" "Not exactly fought. More like... disagreements that got a little physical. They sometimes came to the city, you see. Before all the laws came into effect." His eyes glaze over, lost in memories. "I had a friend once, a vampire. He told me stories about the Unregistered cities. They''re not nearly as isolated as most wolves think." "What do you mean?" Jericho shrugs, the moment of nostalgia passing. "Ah, it doesn''t matter. No one wants to listen to the ramblings of an old man anyway." "That''s not true," I protest. "I''m sure Lucas and Kellan would want to hear what you have to say. They respect you." Jericho slaps his knee, a bark of laughter escaping him. "I like you, girl. You''ve got spirit. But you''ve learned very little during your time in this pack." More proof that I''ve been so focused on my own problems, to the detriment of anything around me. I squirm beneath his regard. "I''m sorry." He waves a hand. "Girl, it''s no secret that my son avoids me. He''d rather catch the plague." "Oh, I''m sure its not¡ª" "It''s that bad," he cuts me off, all traces of mirth disappearing from his face. "But don''t worry yourself over it. A runt like you has no business dealing with that sort of thing." This is a pack dynamic I should have known, considering how much time I''ve spent with both of them. I rub my eyebrows with a sigh. "I''ve been selfish." Jericho''s expression softens for a second. It''s so fast that I''m not sure if it was even real. He''s back to his grunting, cantankerous way within moments. "Selfish? I suppose. But you''re young. You have a lifetime of mistakes coming your way. You''ll probably kill a few more people. What are you going to do about that?" Chapter 184 Ava: What Are You Going to Do About It? Staring at Jericho, I don''t know how to respond. The idea that I might cause more deaths moving forward is so horrifying, it''s paralyzing. That''s not something I ever want to happen again. "You have a long way to go yet before you can claim that spot by the alpha''s side. Sit up straight, girl." Jericho''s finger jabs the air, pointing right at me. "Why are you wallowing in fear instead of forging forward?" My mind goes blank. No words come to my defense, no clever retorts or explanations. Just... nothing, too surprised by the confrontation, too confused on where he''s trying to go with his words. "I came back to see the rites¡ª" He slaps his thigh with a groan that sounds like it comes from the depths of his soul. "Is this the future of the Westwood Pack? We''ve gone too soft on a future Luna, I see." My spine stiffens at that, a spark of indignation flaring to life. But before I can grasp onto it, Jericho''s voice cracks through the room like a whip. "You killed eighteen people. Nearly twenty more are still in the hospital, healing. Yeah? So what?" Horror floods through me, dousing that tiny ember of defiance. "You shouldn''t treat their lives so lightly," I whisper. "They would still be alive if..."@@@@ Jericho roars, the sound ricocheting off the walls, and I flinch from its volume. "I''m not taking them lightly! I''m asking you¡ª" he leans forward, his eyes blazing, "¡ªwhat are you going to do about it? Stop acting like a mouse and act like a wolf!" My heart hammers against my ribs. What does he want me to say? That I''m sorry? That I''ll do better? The words tangle on my tongue, trapped behind the lump in my throat. Somehow, I know that''s not what he wants. He''s looking for more. Jericho waits, his gaze unwavering, demanding an answer. Jericho''s jaw tightens, his gaze drifting back to the window. "She assumes you''ll be entering the Unregistered city." It''s not a question, but a statement. "What does she mean by applying under her grace?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. Jericho''s eyes snap back to mine, the intensity in them making me want to shrink back. "It means she''s offering you protection. A way in without being detected." Protection. The word echoes in my mind, both a promise and a threat. What would it mean to accept Sister Miriam''s grace? What would I be agreeing to? "Is that even possible?" I ask, my brow furrowing. "I thought the Unregistered city was impenetrable." Jericho''s lips twist into a wry smile, devoid of humor. "Nothing is impenetrable, girl. Not even the strongholds of the supernatural." I let that sink in, the weight of it settling on my shoulders like a physical burden. If Sister Miriam can get me into the Unregistered city, then maybe, just maybe, I have a chance of finding Lisa. Of bringing her home. But at what cost? Selene''s presence brushes against my mind, a gentle reminder that I''m not alone in this. We must be cautious, Ava. The vampire''s offer may come with strings attached. Of course it does. There''s no way it doesn''t. I can''t rush into this blindly, no matter how desperate I am to save Lisa. A deep price has already been paid. I don''t want to have that happen again. "What do you think I should do?" I ask Jericho, curious to his thoughts. He regards me for a long moment, his eyes searching mine as if he''s trying to see into my very soul. "Once you step into that world, there''s no turning back. The consequences might be more than you can bear." I think of Lisa, trapped and alone, waiting for someone to save her. I think of the pack, the lives lost and the ones still hanging in the balance. I think of Lucas, fighting to keep me safe, even against my will. Chapter 185 Ava: Cant Sacrifice the Pack for One Person "I don''t mind sacrificing my life for Lisa''s. But I can''t sacrifice this pack for her. I''m struggling to know how to juggle these feelings." The truth has my shoulders sagging, but he only nods. "Responsibility will always be a shackle to your decisions. It''s a good lesson to learn." "Better if I''d learned it before lives were lost," I mutter, full of self-deprecation. "Sit up straight," Jericho snaps, his voice cracking like a whip. "Feeling sorry for yourself doesn''t help anyone." My spine stiffens even as I flinch, scrambling to obey the older wolf before my brain catches up to his demands. Training is a scary thing. Selene''s ears perk up, and his head swivels toward the door. A few seconds later, I hear the thud of approaching footsteps. Jericho grunts, "That alpha sure took his sweet time."@@@@ The door bursts open, and Lucas strides in, Kellan at his heels. Lucas''s amber eyes lock onto me, wild and desperate, and he rushes to my side. His hands skim over my arms, my face, as if reassuring himself I''m unharmed. "Are you okay? Did the vampire hurt you?" His words tumble out in a frantic rush, even though I''m sure he''s been informed of my safety several times. "I''m fine," I assure him, catching his hands in mine. "Nothing even happened to me." Kellan greets his father with a cool nod, a wordless exchange passing between them. They''re both stiff and standoffish, staying distant from each other, tension all over their faces. Lucas turns to Jericho, his brow furrowed. "What happened?" Jericho summarizes the situation in clipped tones¡ªSister Miriam''s appearance, her cryptic warning, the oddly incapacitated guards. Lucas''s face darkens with each word, a growl rumbling in his chest. "I knew we couldn''t trust her," he snarls, pacing the room like a caged predator. "She''s toying with us." They have powers, and you do nothing to learn about them. Just throw more guards around and hope it works." "Then what do you suggest?" Lucas asks, his jaw clenched. Jericho''s gaze slides to me, a calculating gleam in his eye. "You need to use every resource at your disposal. Including the ones you''re not comfortable with." I swallow hard, my heart hammering in my chest. He means me. My connection to Sister Miriam, to the vampire''s world. Lucas follows his gaze, his expression darkening. "No. Absolutely not. I won''t put Ava in danger." "She''s already in danger," Jericho retorts, his voice sharp. "You''re just too blind to see it." Selene whines softly, pressing her nose into my hand. I can feel her concern, her fear for me. But beneath that, there''s a steely resolve. A determination to do whatever it takes to protect our pack. My pack. The thought has settled deep into my bones, a weight and a warmth all at once. These people, this place¡ªthey''re mine now. My responsibility. My family. And I''ll be damned if I let anyone hurt them. I square my shoulders, meeting Jericho''s gaze head-on. "What do you think we should do?" Lucas whirls on me, his eyes wide. "Ava, no. You can''t¡ª" "I''m not saying I''m going to run into danger again," I assure him, grabbing his hand. "I''m just willing to do things. Within reason. Without hiding. Without secrets. The reality is that I have a connection to the vampires. How can we use that?" "We don''t," he snaps. "It''s not safe." "And how would you have kept her safe if this Sister Miriam had spirited her away, right out of this room?" Jericho interjects. "I think it''s better to learn a little more about our opponents. How much do you know about their magic? What do you know about their cities? You''ve been throwing lives there, what have you gotten in return? It''s time to set aside pride and look at the bigger picture. There''s a war coming, and we''ll all lose if you can''t open your damn eyes." Chapter 186 Ava: Lucas, Short-Sighted "A war would decimate our world," Kellan says. "The vampires won''t take that risk. They''re outnumbered by our packs." "Outnumbered, yet they waltz into our lands as they please and have taken how many of our young lives?" Jericho counters. "Do you even know how many vampires are behind this? Is it one? Or several? And what do you hope the answer is?" "One, of course¡ª" "And what are you going to do when only one vampire can breach your defenses so easily? Imagine when twenty of them join hands." Kellan''s mouth snaps closed, and Lucas growls in frustration. "You have something to say, old man. Spit it out." "You''ve been taking this threat too lightly. Too focused on your mate to see the forest for the trees. No vampire would do this for one little thrall. What do they hope to gain by antagonizing our pack?" "They''re working with Renard. He''s always been out to increase his land and power." Jericho''s gaze bores into Lucas, a withering stare that seems to strip away years of authority and experience, reducing my mate to nothing more than a foolish pup. The old wolf''s words slice through the tension like a razor, each syllable dripping with disdain. "Why in the seven hells would vampires ever ally with an idiot like Renard?" The question hangs in the air, a challenge and an accusation all at once. Lucas stiffens beside me at the challenge, but the old wolf isn''t finished. "Not all vampires live in the Unregistered Communities," Jericho reminds us, his tone sharp with impatience. "Only the ones who refused to submit to human oversight. If those cities are starting to fight back, we''re looking at a war on a national scale. It won''t be just Westwood''s problem anymore." A war between vampires and shifters, spilling out beyond the borders of our territories and into the human world? The thought alone is enough to make my blood run cold. But Lucas isn''t ready to concede the point. "If that''s true," he counters, "then why aren''t other packs reporting similar issues? Everything that''s happened so far can be traced back to Renard''s greed for Ava." "Until now." Jericho jabs his thumb over his shoulder, out the window. "They took the bodies tonight. What does that have to do with Renard or Ava?" Lucas goes quiet, because we all know there''s no answer to that. Jericho sighs and shakes his head. "You''re still young, Alpha. Too inexperienced. Keep your eyes and ears open, if you want to keep your people alive." * * * It isn''t until Kellan and Jericho leave that the tension in the room dissipates. Or is it because I''ve finally accepted the bond in its entirety? My place within the pack? The responsibilities of Luna? "I''m sorry, Lucas. I''m sorry for my demands and for holding myself apart from the pack. As your mate, I know I fall short. I haven''t been the partner you need, the Luna our pack deserves. I''ve been too self-centered and short-sighted." Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, but I refuse to cry. I don''t want him to respond out of guilt for my emotions; I want him to hear my apology. Not shrug it off because he just wants me to be happy. Lucas cups my face, his calloused hands gentle against my skin. "Ava," he whispers, his voice filled with understanding and love. "You''re not falling short. You''re learning, growing. We both are." "No." I push his hands from his face as gently as I can manage, though I thread our fingers together. No sense in having him think I''m pushing away or distancing myself. "Lucas, those people who died? That''s my fault. I should have known better, but I was too desperate and self-absorbed to see anything except what was in front of me. All I cared about was not being hurt again, or losing the independence I''d fought so hard for. There were other ways to deal with that situation, but I didn''t even try." Lucas rests his forehead against mine, his breath fanning across my face. "I don''t want you to worry about these things, Ava." I shake my head, determined to make him understand. "You have to stop treating me like glass, Lucas. I need to shoulder the responsibilities of the pack with you, or else we''ll never progress past where we are. And you''re right; I shouldn''t just run off and summon Sister Miriam without telling you." My lips quirk, and so do his. A moment of humor shared in this distressing day. "I know you want to keep me safe. But that doesn''t mean that sitting in my room and being protected is the only other option for my life." A sigh escapes his lips, and he nods slowly. "I''ll try." "I don''t want to be brought into the pack until they''ve accepted me as Luna, either," I continue, my voice firm despite the racing of my heart. "I need to show them that I''m not the same person I was before. I don''t want them to feel I''m a choice that''s been shoved down their throats." Lucas opens his mouth to protest, but I cover it with my hand, silencing him. "I already know how they feel about me, Lucas. I have a lot of growing to do." He kisses my hand, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Okay." He''s not really okay¡ªI can see how little he likes that idea. Becoming pack is one step closer to completing our mating bond, and I''m pushing that off. But I hope he understands that it isn''t him I''m avoiding. This time, when I enter my pack, I want to do so with my head high, knowing I belong. Knowing that they''ll have my back, and I''ll have theirs. Chapter 187 Lisa: Fae Blessed LISA Eternity is a bitch. That''s the conclusion I''ve come to, after being locked in this room. Living forever, with nothing ever changing? That''s enough to drive anyone crazy. No wonder that asshole vampire is the way he is. Sometimes, I think I''ve been awake for days; other times, I think I''ve been asleep for longer. My meals don''t seem to come at any consistent time, and Marisol''s temper fluctuates every time I see her. Today, she''s cold, nearly throwing the tray in my direction. Cold soup splatters. The strawberries look wilted. Still, no utensils to make my life easier. At this point, I''m used to the filth of living here, and even the disgrace of utilizing a waste bucket. Still, compared to before... It''s pretty good. That crazy vampire hasn''t returned, and I''m never going to complain about his absence. It''s as if Marisol can read my mind, because she suddenly says, sounding childish and petulant, "Master''s been searching for a friend for you." A wilted chunk of strawberry drops from my fingers, gathering dirt as it rolls across the stone floor. "A friend?" My heart rate increases drastically as I think of Ava. "A unicorn," she sneers. Unicorn? Living as I am in a tiny stone room, chained to the floor with manacles that have my wrists rubbed raw and bleeding, with no clothes, by an insane vampire¡ªI probably shouldn''t be so skeptical at the idea of hunting down a unicorn. But that very human side of me just stares, flabbergasted. "A real unicorn?" She rolls her eyes in a bratty way, and a part of me wonders if that''s how I look to my parents. "No," I snap, "I''m not finished. And you didn''t answer my question. What do you mean, blessing? What does this¡ª" I gesture to the underside of my breast, "¡ªhave to do with anything?" Marisol''s lips thin. She looks like she''s debating with herself, some internal struggle playing out behind those eerie eyes. Then she just turns away, no longer looking at me. Like I''m not there. Like ignoring me will just make my questions disappear. "Marisol! What are you talking about? Explain it to me!" The chains bite into my wrists as I surge forward, ignoring the fire blazing along my raw skin. "Why are you doing this?" My voice cracks as I scream at her uncaring form. "How can you just stand there while he keeps me locked up like this?!" Marisol''s eyes narrow into slits as she looks at me again. Her lips curl back from her teeth in a sneer that twists her delicate features into something ugly. "You think I care about the words of a slut like you?" She lets out a harsh bark of laughter. "You''re nothing. Just a toy for the Master to play with until he gets bored. You won''t replace me. You can''t." The venom in her words has me recoiling, stunned by the vitriol coming from such a sweet face. But the fury in my heart grows. "I didn''t ask for this. I don''t want to replace you. I don''t want to be here! You should be helping me escape, not leaving me here!" "Too bad." Marisol''s voice is cold, devoid of even a shred of empathy. "The Master gets what the Master wants. And right now, he wants you." She takes a step closer, looming over me, her words a hiss. A warning. "Don''t think for a second that you''re special. You''re just a passing fancy. I''m the one he really wants. I''m his favorite, and I won''t let a little whore like you take my place." Why she would even see someone like me as a threat to her is a mystery to me, but this woman is unhinged. I grab at the tray, my fingers scrabbling for a firm purchase. If I swing it at her head, maybe she''ll go down. Maybe I can find some keys on her. Maybe I can get the fuck out of this delusional place. This nightmare. But Marisol is faster. She snatches the tray away, holding it out of my reach. "Ah, ah, ah," she tuts, like I''m a naughty child. "Mustn''t touch what isn''t yours." I make another desperate grab for the tray, but the manacles binding me hold me fast, yanking more of my skin away. It''s no use. Marisol dances back, the tray held easily in her hands. She''s too strong, too quick. I don''t stand a chance. With a final, mocking smile, she turns and glides out of the room, taking the tray¡ªand my last shred of hope¡ªwith her. Chapter 188 Ava: Moms Legacy (I) Two days later, I''m back at Blackwood, with a few changes. Like Jericho, and an entire security detail under his charge. And Kellan, who seems like he''d rather eat shards of glass than be in his father''s presence. All the new bodyguards are older wolves, with scars and a grim look in their eyes. Once retired, and brought back for my benefit. Selene approves of all of them, saying their wolves all reached out to her. Every single one of them is an upgrade from Tall Asshole¡ªsorry, Alex¡ªand Jason. While these shifters must have a bad opinion of me as well, they don''t act like it. They treat me with complete professionalism. It''s odd that they''re retired, considering how quickly they''ve jumped back into their roles. None of them seem old enough to have left active lifestyles behind. I settle into Lucas'' room at the alpha lodge, surprised by how comfortable it feels despite my last stay being so brief. The familiarity washes over me as I unpack my meager belongings once again. One of the guards, a grizzled shifter with a head full of gray hair that belies his muscular build, stands sentinel in the corner, while two more keep watch outside the door. Because Sister Miriam entered my room before, they''re not leaving me alone anymore. It''s unnerving, but I swallow the instinctive frustration at my lack of privacy. The last time I fought back, people died. My privacy isn''t worth more lives. You seem at ease here, Selene observes, her voice tinged with curiosity. She lounges on the bed, her icy blue eyes fixed on me as I put my clothes into the dresser. I pause, considering her words. With the guards already knowing Selene is my wolf (and despite the mild panic I feel at having her secret known by even more people), I''m free to converse with her as I please. It really helps with that stuck in a gilded cage feeling. Especially because I know I can switch guards with a single word to Jericho. Having a little power over the situation really makes a difference, and I hate that I never considered asking for something like this the first time. "I suppose I am. It''s strange, isn''t it? Considering everything that''s happened." Selene tilts her head. Weren''t you comfortable in Lucas'' room at Westwood? The question catches me off guard. I chew on my lower lip, mulling over my response. "No," I admit. "It didn''t feel like home there." And this does? Selene presses, her gaze intensifying.@@@@ Rubbing the tip of my nose, I glance around the room, taking in the dark interior once again. Questions swirl in my mind, but I don''t voice them all. Not yet. Selene is opening up, and I don''t want to overwhelm her with my curiosity. "What kind of vows?" I ask instead, keeping my tone gentle, encouraging. Selene shifts, her fur brushing against my hand. I can''t remember, she admits, frustration lacing her voice. That''s the problem. I know I made them, but I can''t recall what they were. Well, that makes things harder. "That must be really unsettling," I murmur. "To know you''ve forgotten something so important." It is, Selene agrees. As though there''s a hole in my mind. A blank space where those memories should be. "Do you have any idea what caused it?" I ask, trying to be helpful. "Did something happen to make the memories disappear?" Selene is silent for a long moment, and I worry that I''ve pushed too far. But then she speaks, her voice barely a whisper in my mind. I think it has something to do with you, she admits. With our bond. Me? Our bond? How could I have anything to do with Selene''s missing memories? "What do you mean?" I ask, trying to keep the surprise out of my voice. "Did I do something?" No. If anything, I did. Her frustration is palpable through the link, so stifling that I almost pound at my chest to get rid of the heaviness there. Only it isn''t mine; it''s from her end of my mind. "Okay then, what do you remember?" I remember flashes of my past life. I remember being given a choice, and meeting your soul. I remember choosing to come here. And I remember swearing vows in return for my memories. Until I met with you, I remembered them all. "So you knew everything... until we came together?" Yes. "How can you remember knowing, but not remember what you know?" I don''t know. It''s like going in circles. No wonder she''s been so quiet. "You were always very cryptic from the beginning, so it doesn''t feel very different to me." Her ears perk up at that. Some things are not for you to know, at least not yet. "Why?" It is the natural order. I am outside of that order, and so is the knowledge I possess. Otherwise, the balance of this world can fall. As much sense as that makes, it''s just... frustrating. "Are you saying you knew the horrible things that would happen ahead of time?" Of course not. Her tail flicks against the comforter. I am not all-knowing. Chapter 189 Ava: Moms Legacy (II) Rubbing Selene''s head, my own spins when trying to understand the things she''s saying. Honestly, it''s no wonder she''s been so subdued. There are things that clash within me, she says, resting her head on her paws. "Like what?" Her eyes roll in my direction. Like my past as Lycan Queen. I remember that I ruled, but I don''t remember how. I fear I will not be able to guide you along as a Luna as well as I once thought I would. "Does it matter? We can learn together." Trying to soothe her worries, I run both my hands down her spine, giving her a little dog massage. She seems to enjoy it, because she nuzzles a little deeper into the bed, stretching out her legs. I want to help you, but it''s fuzzy. I hate it. There''s a little worry in my head, like this is some portent of some future danger. But how? It''s a few missing memories. When you''re a soul from the past transplanted into a modern day dog, there''s bound to be some weird things that happen, right? I don''t know. I''ve never done it before. She sounds miserable, so I rub a little harder. "You''ll be okay. I don''t need you to be overly wise. I just need you to be you. We can figure out all the growing pains as we go." Selene''s tail wags a little as she flops onto her back, paws flailing in the air. A soft whine escapes her throat, her eyes pleading with me to rub her belly. I can''t help but chuckle at the sight. For all her wisdom and cryptic warnings, and the soul of a Lycan within, she''s still a dog where it matters. A little to the left, she instructs, her voice echoing in my mind. No, no, back to the right. Ah, perfect. My fingers find the spot she''s indicating, and I scratch it vigorously. Her hind leg starts thumping against the bed in a steady rhythm, a sign of pure canine bliss. A sharp knock at the door interrupts our bonding moment. Three precise raps, followed by the creak of the door as it inches open. The bodyguard pokes his head in, just as promised, his eyes scanning the interior with a practiced efficiency. "Doing okay in here, ma''am?" he asks, his voice gruff but not unkind. Feeling a little sheepish, I give him a nod in response. "Yes, everything''s fine. Just giving Selene a belly rub." The guard''s expression remains stoic, but I swear I catch a glimmer of amusement in his eyes. "Very good, ma''am. I''ll be right outside if you need anything. Ten more minutes." He starts to withdraw, but I call out to him. "Wait, what''s your name? I''m sorry, I should have asked earlier." "I''m sure he didn''t." Still, feeling appalled that my body weight was even in discussion, I find myself in front of the mirror, twisting back and forth, scrutinizing every curve and angle of my body. Do I look that bad? Am I really that out of shape? I poke at my stomach, frowning at the slight give. Maybe I have let myself go a little, but it''s not like I''ve had much time for exercise lately. Not that kind of fat. He called you skinny-fat, Selene pipes up from her spot on the bed, her tone matter-of-fact. "Skinny-fat?" I echo, my brow furrowing. "What does that even mean?" You know, like when someone looks thin but has no muscle tone. Staring at her in exasperation, I take one last look in the mirror, sucking in the little pooch of my belly. Skinny-fat. I guess I could be considered that. My body shape is a little weird, with hips that are a little wider than my shoulders and a little more curve to me than Jessa or Mom has, where they''re more tall and lean. But I have a little muscle now when I flex my arms, and my legs feel stronger than ever, with all the training I''d gone through with Jericho. Even so... I guess, compared to the wolf shifters he''s used to training, I guess I would be filed as ''skinny-fat''. No point in moping over my body shape. Lucas likes it well enough, and I''m stronger than I used to be¡ªthe only two things that should matter. Sighing, I turn my attention to the suitcase. There are only a few things left to put away. As I pick up a soft blue shirt, something small and shiny tumbles from its folds, hitting the floor with a soft clink. My heart dips, then races. With trembling fingers, I reach down and pick up the object. A delicate necklace with a slender amethyst pendant. The same necklace that obfuscated my power to any keen observers, lost during my escape and final fight with Todd Mason. How did it end up in my suitcase? Chapter 190 Ava: Moms Legacy (III) "What the hell?" I mutter, turning the necklace over. There''s some dried blood on the chain, and it''s broken. The blood, I''m sure, is mine. Selene pads over, her ears perked high. This is... "My necklace. Yeah. How the fuck did it end up in my suitcase? And even that was packed all the way in Westwood territory, yet I lost this during the fight with Todd." Her nose flares as she sniffs at it. It''s a message. "A message? From who?" That cagey feeling again, as Selene avoids a direct answer. One who can teach you. "Selene¡ªwe''re not doing this cryptic bullshit again. Who is this a message from, and how? In fact, how did it ever show up in my apartment the first time?" Her huff irritates me like nothing else, and I snap, "Selene, this isn''t funny. I''m sick of the secrets. You''re always waiting until too late to tell me things, and it isn''t fair." It isn''t always a choice to hide things from you, she mutters. I''m bound by too many things. "I swear to the Moon Goddess, if this is one of those things you said about the natural order of the world..." My threatening tone has nothing behind it, but she flinches anyway. No. This is a vow given to the Moon Goddess, in exchange for your security. In fact, you can consider the Moon Goddess the messenger in this instance. Her scent is all over that necklace. I drop the necklace as though it''s on fire. "What do you mean, her scent?" The thought of touching something with a divine scent on it is abhorrent. Like I''m defiling a precious artifact. I look around for a tissue. Selene snorts. Her presence won''t be erased by your touch. You can hold it. You can even put it in your mouth. Disgusting. Why would I do something like that?@@@@ I''m just saying you could. She noses at it on the ground. The magic within is gone. Depleted. Holding it won''t do anything. You can keep it or get rid of it. Don''t be angry with me. Her soft mental whisper brings frustrated tears to my eyes. "Selene, I won''t be angry with you. Just come out here and talk to me." I''m on my hands and knees, trying to coax her out from beneath the bed, when the guard knocks again and peeks his head in. "Ma''am, it''s been twenty minutes." "Oka¡ªouch." The back of my head slams against the frame when I try to get up too fast, and I curse as the pain flares, strong enough to make my belly roll. "Fuck. Shit. God damn it." I''m sorry. "It''s not your fault. Fuck." Rubbing the back of my head, I scowl in the direction of the guard, even though it isn''t his fault, either. "Come in." "Do you need more time...?" It''s the first time a human expression has really crossed Marcus'' face since he''s been here. There''s a faint quirk at the corner of his lips, and his brows are furrowed a little too hard, like he''s holding back laughter. "It''s fine," I snap, and I swear a snort comes out of him. But he closes the door behind him and takes up his position by the window once again, otherwise unfazed by the sight of me trying to coax my wolf/husky out from beneath the bed. "Selene, I''m going to let you sulk, but I hope you''re over it by the time Vanessa gets here. We have a lot to do." I''ll do what I have to. That isn''t much of a promise, but I take it anyway, leaving her beneath the bed to mope with a sigh. I guess this is how everyone else felt when I was bemoaning my fate, too. It''s frustrating. And embarrassing to look back on. Trying to shake off those thoughts, I snatch the necklace off the floor and toss it into a drawer, slamming it shut with finality, even as I wonder... Who the hell is this supposed teacher of mine? Chapter 191 Ava: Moms Legacy (IV) Vanessa''s visit is a welcome distraction from Selene''s refusal to come out from beneath the bed. She''s searched thoroughly, even her bag of medical supplies, before Marcus allows her to step foot into my room, as if she hasn''t been one of my biggest supporters since stepping onto Westwood lands. "Looks like security''s been upgraded," she says with a laugh. "I owe Vester dinner." "Dinner?" Watching as she slides the blood pressure cuff over my arm, I smile faintly. "Did you guys have a bet?" "We always have a bet going. I usually win. Uncross your legs and relax your arms." A quick check of all my vitals has her nodding in approval. "Still doing good. Did you get any check-ups done while you were back on pack lands?" "Nope." "Of course you didn''t." She snaps my file closed with a sigh. "Kellan should have thought about it while you were there, but with everything going on... Mmm. I can see how it would be missed." The entire pack is in an uproar. I''ve barely seen Lucas in two days.@@@@ "They have the entire Council coming. Even Clayton. Kellan''s here to take over for the duration of their emergency session," I explain, not sure how much Vester''s told her. "So I''ve heard. Open your mouth." Using her tongue depressor to clear her field of view, she inspects the back of my throat with a soft hum. "Your tonsils are swollen. Have you been snoring?" "I have no idea." Of course, my mouth is open with what looks like a popsicle stick holding down my tongue, so it comes out more like, "A-ha-ho-ihea." Yes, Selene offers up from her place beneath the bed, as Vanessa finishes violating my mouth with her depressor. After swallowing a few times and moistening my mouth, I mutter, "Selene says yes." "We''ll keep an eye on it. Hopefully you aren''t about to come down with a cold or anything." There''s a dubious note to Vanessa''s voice, and I remember that she''s a healer to shifters. They don''t get things like colds. Or illness in general. Injury-related issues, sure. Or poisons. Which begs the question once again, why are all of my bodyguards supposedly ''retired''? An aging shifter is not the same as an aging human. I wonder if Vanessa knows. "Vanessa¡ª" "I''m glad to hear she helped you." Vanessa''s expression softens. "Lucas has already called me several times, you know. Making sure I won''t be putting you in any danger. Still grumbling about this silly idea of yours." My eyes widen, horror washing over me. "He what?" She laughs, the sound rich and genuine. "It''s hard being married to an overprotective alpha, isn''t it?" I groan, burying my face in my hands. The secondhand embarrassment and mild frustration over him is too much. "I can''t believe he did that. We talked about it before I left. He was on board with it!" "He loves you, Ava. He''s just worried." I peek at her through my fingers, grateful to hear how amused she is, instead of irritated. "I know. I get it. But still. It''s too much." "That''s how they all are. ''Just too much.'' I''m pretty they''re born trying to outdo each other on who''s more unrealistically overprotective than the next." The worst part is, I can''t even blame him for his level of concern, considering how much has happened to me. How many people get kidnapped more than once in their life? Most people don''t even make it to one. Still... Vanessa''s amusement fades, replaced by a more serious expression. She glances over at Marcus, then back at me. "Is it really necessary to have a guard in the room at all times?" Dropping my hands into my lap with a sigh, I try my best not to grimace. It isn''t like I want Marcus to feel like I don''t appreciate his presence. "Sister Miriam was able to get into my room at Westwood. I don''t know how, but she did. Even though the two guards were knocked unconscious before I even knew she was there, everyone feels better knowing there''s at least someone around, in case it happens again." Vanessa''s brows furrow. "I''d heard something about that. It''s concerning, to say the least. Sounds a lot like old magic, and we aren''t very familiar with that kind of thing." "Lucas doesn''t want to take any chances." She nods, her lips pursed. "I''m amazed he was willing to part with you at all, given the circumstances." A wry smile tugs at my lips, and I shrug. "After a lot of back and forth, Jericho convinced him to call a Council meeting. He thinks there''s a much bigger issue at play and that it affects all the wolf packs." "I agree with him." Vanessa smiles when my brows raise at her reaction. "As darling as I think you are, and as special as you seem to be, it isn''t enough to throw all conventions out the window. Every vampire knows that they''re risking war with these actions. This is a much bigger deal than just one person, no matter how wonderful a person she is." Nodding¡ªbecause once Jericho pointed it out, I agreed with him¡ªI add, "Since Selene says a strong wolf can sense the power within me, he wants me to avoid being seen by all the alphas of the Northwestern Territories, so he sent me here. Out of the way, and hopefully a little safer." "Would it be that big of a problem if the other alphas met you?" Vanessa looks a little doubtful, and I shrug. "I don''t know. I''m not familiar with the other alphas, really. Only Clayton." "Hmm." She reaches out, giving my hand a gentle squeeze. "Well, I think it''s good that you''re here. Facing your mom might help with a lot of things you''re dealing with." Chapter 192 Ava: Moms Legacy (V) The hospital is eerily quiet, our steps echoing through the halls. Visiting hours are long over, and night shift reigns. Vanessa is unfazed by the creepy quality of the place at a late hour, but I jump when the elevator dings, signalling its arrival in front of us. "You okay?" she asks, concern knitting her brows. Selene¡ªwho''s finally out from beneath my bed, though she refuses to talk about why she avoided me for the rest of the day¡ªleans against my leg in silent comfort. "It''s just so quiet. I''m not used to hospitals without people bustling around." There''s a giant machine coming down the hall in our direction, cleaning the floor with whatever algorithm powers its movement. I always wondered how hospitals kept their floors so clean. I guess everything''s automated these days. Vanessa nudges me onto the elevator, pressing the button for my mom''s floor before we''ve all even made it in. Four bodyguards flank us. Massive overkill, considering that there isn''t much we''re expecting to happen on this visit. Still, Lucas¡ªand Jericho¡ªare taking no chances on my safety. Marcus, at least, is getting a break, and a new guy seems to be the one to shadow me for the night. He''s a little short, but his eyes are black and intense, and I wouldn''t want to be found in an alley with him in the dark. He smells like death, Selene says. To me, such words are atrocious, like I should avoid the person. To her? She speaks as though she admires him. And that''s a good thing? Selene''s ears flick toward me, and I can feel her side-eye even without her eyes moving. He is a capable guard. This is a good thing. Right. I guess that''s true. "You seem on edge," Vanessa murmurs, looking straight forward as the elevator numbers change from floor to floor. "Just a little." I''ve been avoiding thinking about my mom, or her wolf. Avoidance has always been my specialty. Healthy? No. But habits are really, really hard to break. The walk to my mother''s room feels longer than it should, each step heavy with dread. Selene presses close to my side, her warmth a small comfort in the sterile hallway. After a few turns, I realize that nothing seems familiar. Each corridor is the same as the last, and yet it feels as though we''re going in the wrong direction. "Vanessa, did they move her?" I ask, confusion lacing my voice. I focus on my mother''s face, trying to block out the vitriol spilling from her lips. Her features, once soft and warm, are now sharp and twisted with loathing. It''s hard to reconcile this bitter shell of a woman with the mother I remember from my earliest years. Back then, her smile could light up a room, and her laughter was infectious. She''d pull me into her lap, tickling me until I was breathless with giggles, and whisper promises of a bright future. "You''re going to be the happiest little girl in the world, Ava," she''d say, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear. "You''ve been blessed since before you were born." The memory rises unbidden, a bittersweet pang in my chest. I latch onto it, desperate for any shred of the mother I once knew. "Do you remember?" I ask suddenly, my voice cutting through her tirade. "When I was little, you used to tell me I was blessed before birth, that I''d live a happy life." Her eyes narrow into slits. "Why are you dredging up such old, rotten memories?" Her words drip with disdain, each syllable a poison-tipped dart aimed at my heart. This time, I don''t flinch. I already know this woman is not the mother of my memories. That woman never existed. "I wanted to know if you remembered. If any part of you still cares about those times." A harsh, grating laugh fills the void between us. "There''s no blessing, no happiness. Just the cruel reality of a world that chews you up and spits you out." Vanessa, who''s been quietly preparing the injection, steps forward. "That''s enough, Mrs. Grey. It''s time for your medicine." My mother''s gaze snaps to Vanessa, her lip curling in a sneer. "You think that will silence me? You''re just as deluded as she is." But even as she speaks, Vanessa deftly inserts the needle into her IV line, depressing the plunger halfway. The clear liquid disappears into the tube, snaking its way towards my mother''s arm. Within moments, Mom''s eyelids droop, her words slurring together. "You''ll see..." she mumbles, her head lolling to the side. "No happiness... No blessing..." Vanessa checks the clock before injecting the rest of the medicine. "There we go." Mom''s quiet, her chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. The sudden silence is heavy, the beeping machines almost welcome in the tense atmosphere. It''s not your fault, Selene says, and I latch onto the neutral tone of her mental voice. She lost herself a long time ago. I know, logically, that my mother''s hatred isn''t a reflection of my worth. And the distance I feel now might not be there forever. But at least I know I have several people to lean on. People in my corner, trying to help me. Making sure I''m safe. Wanting me to grow stronger. My found family. So much better than the ones who brought me into the world. Chapter 193 Ava: Moms Legacy (VI) Vanessa glances toward Mom''s vitals, reported in real time by a monitor by her bed. "Everything looks good. Selene, do your thing." Selene pads to the hospital bed, leaving me behind. There''s absolutely no sound or thought inside my head, and it startles me. I''d assumed that I would somehow be a part of this process; that I would hear my wolf reaching out to my mother''s. Instead, I strain to hear even the slightest whisper, with no result. Seconds stretch into minutes, and still, Selene remains motionless, her ice-blue eyes fixed on my mother''s frail form. The steady beep of the heart monitor is a metronome, a silent and rhythmic mark of time passing. Finally, after what feels like an eternity, Selene shakes herself from nose to tail. Her voice echoes in my mind, a gentle caress against my frayed nerves. Her wolf has cooperated as much as she can. A wave of relief washes over me, loosening the knot of anxiety in my chest. It''s not much, but it''s something. A small victory. But the respite is short-lived. Selene''s tone shifts, becoming somber and weighted with unspoken implications. Your mother doesn''t know as much as we hoped, but what she does know is enough to worry me. Her wolf won''t talk to anyone else. Her mental voice is tinged with a hint of frustration. But she''s very happy to hear you have a wolf of your own, Ava. My mother''s wolf, who I''ve always imagined as a distant, uncaring entity, is pleased by my connection to Selene? That''s a twist I never saw coming. Selene''s next words, however, steal the breath from my lungs. It''s a tiny bandaid over the thousands of wounds of a lifetime spent under my mother''s rule. She loves you like her own pup, Ava. And she''s so very sorry for everything you''ve been through. Tears sting my eyes and blur my vision as I stare at my mother''s sleeping form. The machines continue their steady rhythm, oblivious to the emotional turmoil her words have brought. How can my mother''s wolf claim to love me when my own mother has only ever shown me cruelty and disdain? "Then why?" I whisper, my voice cracking under the weight of years of pain and rejection. "Why didn''t she ever intervene? Why didn''t she fight for my happiness?" As if in response to my anguished plea, my mother''s eyelids flutter open, her gaze seeking mine. But instead of the familiar cold blue, her irises are rimmed with a golden haze. This is not Grace Grey. This is her wolf. "I''m sorry," she rasps, her voice barely audible over the hum of the machines. "I wasn''t strong enough to keep you safe, my pup." Tears spill down my cheeks, hot and bitter, as I watch her eyes drift closed once more, her features slackening into the peaceful repose of medicated slumber. A moment. Just a moment. All I''d wanted was to see my mother''s face once again soft with love. Hear her voice, telling me she loved me.@@@@ And now¡ªI have it. From a source I never expected. All these years, I''d assumed that my mother''s wolf was just as cruel and uncaring as she was. I never once separated them in my head. My mother, the woman who gave me life, who shaped me in ways I''m still trying to understand, is dead. I stare at her still form, numb with shock. It''s surreal, the way death comes so quietly, so quickly. One moment she''s here. In the next, she''s not. The doctor moves to her side, his fingers pressing against her neck, searching for a pulse that''s no longer there. He listens to her lungs, the stethoscope moving across her chest in a practiced motion. "Time of death?" he asks, his voice low and somber. The nurse glances at her watch, the dim light of the room glinting off its face. "11:47 p.m." The doctor nods, stepping back from the bed. "Time of death, 11:47 pm." The nurse taps away on her tablet, her fingers flying across the screen as she documents the moment. It feels strange, reducing the end of a life to a few taps on a screen. The doctor turns to me, his eyes filled with sympathy. "I''m sorry for your loss," he says, his voice gentle. I nod, the words sticking in my throat. "Thank you," I manage, my voice sounding distant and foreign to my own ears. As the doctor and nurse leave the room, I catch snippets of their conversation, their voices low and hushed. "Such a shame," the nurse murmurs. "To end like this..." The doctor nods, his reply too low for me to hear. And then, they''re gone, leaving me alone with Vanessa and the shell of the woman who was once my mother. Vanessa''s hand finds my shoulder, a gentle touch that grounds me in the moment. "Are you okay?" she asks, her voice soft with concern. I shake my head, the movement feeling slow and sluggish. "I don''t know," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "I have no idea how to feel." As I stand here staring at the lifeless form of the woman who brought me into this world, I''m lost. Adrift in a sea of emotions that I can''t even begin to name. Grief, anger, relief, guilt... they all swirl together, indistinguishable from one to the next. "Did I do this? Did I kill her because I wanted to talk to her wolf?" She shake her head. "No. She was ready to go. We had another day, maybe two, at most." I want to ask why she didn''t tell me that, but I don''t. There''s a strange sense of emptiness. A void where my mother once was, a space that I''m not sure can ever be filled. Selene''s cold nose startles me out of my paralyzed state, brushing against the back of my hand. It''s okay to not know how to feel, she whispers in my mind. Grief is complicated, and your relationship with her was even more so. My fingers tangle in her fur as I try to anchor myself in the present. All I can do is breathe. To let the reality of my mother''s death wash over me, to feel the weight of it settle into my bones. Vanessa brushes a hand against my shoulder. "Let''s go, Ava," she murmurs, her voice soft and understanding. "You''ve been through enough for one night." I nod, swallowing past the lump in my throat, and allow her to guide me from the room. Selene follows close behind. As we make our way through the quiet hospital corridors, my mind churns with unanswered questions and conflicting emotions. My mother''s wolf''s apology echoes in my ears, a bittersweet melody that both soothes and stings. For now, as I step out into the cool night air, I allow myself a moment to breathe and for my tears to fall. Chapter 194 Ava: Garden Visit "Are you okay?"@@@@ Vanessa pops into my field of view with a steaming cup of what smells like hot chocolate. Much better than coffee. "I''m okay." The steam from the mug assaults my face with humidity and heat, reminding me that summer is over. The weather isn''t chilly enough for hot cocoa to be a regular occurrence, and the wind is a little too warm against my skin, but the rich chocolate flavor that coats my tongue brings comfort. It''s a small thing, but it helps ground my racing thoughts as Vanessa settles beside me on the bench. Out here, in the small garden behind the alpha lodge, there''s only peace under the vast expanse of darkness and stars. Selene slumbers peacefully a few feet away, her silver fur almost glowing in the moonlight. There are, of course, the ever-present guards stationed around us. Four of them, at least. But at least they''re giving me this time out here, instead of leaving me to my misery indoors. "How are you holding up this week, Ava? Since we last talked... A lot seems to have changed. You look different. You sound different." Vanessa''s gentle question pulls me from my thoughts. Thinking about this past week is much better than thinking about Mom, and how quickly her life had slipped away in front of me. I stare into the depths of my mug, as if the answers might be found swirling in the chocolate. "It''s been hard," I admit, my voice barely above a whisper. "Mostly, it feels like I''m stumbling in the dark, unsure of which direction to take. And I don''t like the person I see in my memories. I''ve been cringing at a lot of things." Vanessa''s hand rests on my arm, a reassuring touch. "Don''t overthink it. Trust in those around you. We''re here to support you." Her words are meant to comfort, but they remind me of the tensions within the pack. Another distraction I grab onto gratefully. "What about Jericho? Lucas and Kellan don''t seem to listen to him much, even though they seem to respect him." She sighs, a sound laden with weariness. "One of the worst epidemics among wolf shifters is their narrow-mindedness. It''s a product of their wolf legacy, I''m afraid. It''s hard to get them to go back on their own conclusions." Tilting my head, I try to puzzle through her words. It sounds a lot like they''re just being idiots, but pairing the word idiot with alpha isn''t something I''m comfortable with. She catches my expression and laughs. "When a new alpha takes over, many of the previous alpha''s most trusted advisors end up retiring. New blood, loyal to the current alpha, is brought in." That seems a little too simplistic of a world view after everything I''ve put Lucas and the pack through. "I''m trying." "I know." When I glance at her side profile again, I can see the faintest smile curving her lips. "People are noticing, Ava. You don''t need to be so apologetic that you lose sight of who you are. Making one mistake¡ªeven a terrible one¡ªdoesn''t mean that you lose the right to be yourself. Okay?" Her words make sense, but it still seems wrong. Thinking of myself too much is what got me into trouble in the first place, isn''t it? But I tuck Vanessa''s words into the back of my mind, ready to think over them later. For now, I''m trying to enjoy the peace. Trying not to think about things I should probably think about. Then again, maybe I don''t need to. She hasn''t mentioned Mom, or how I''m dealing with her death. Maybe it''s okay to just... ignore it for another day. Deal with it tomorrow. Picking up my cup from beside me on the bench, I take another sip of the now lukewarm hot chocolate. Vanessa glances over. "Want me to heat that back up for you?" Shaking my head, I offer a small smile. "No, it''s fine. I''ll be done with it soon." "Mm. It tastes best when it''s too hot to drink, but it''s impossible to enjoy it when it burns your tongue." "Exactly." Just as I''m about to take another drink, a commotion erupts from the side of the garden. Three guards rush over, their postures tense and alert as they demand identification from someone. My heart nearly stops when I hear the familiar voice respond, "Oh, dear. Am I in the wrong place?" Chapter 195 Ava: A Familiar Face I never expected to add my former boss being held up by a flock of bodyguards, a solid thousand miles from Cedarwood, to my list of fucked up shit that happened today.@@@@ So it takes a minute for me to process what I''m hearing. "Mrs. Elkins?" Selene flattens against the ground, her ears going back as she belly-crawls her way to my bench. Her bizarre demeanor doesn''t even register in my head, because¡ªwell, frankly, she''s been weird as hell for the past several hours. "Ava! My dear girl." Those familiar rheumy eyes and her welcoming smile have me so intensely, terribly homesick for Cedarwood that I have to blink like a maniac to keep the tears at bay. "Mrs. Elkins, how did you get here? And on pack lands?" Vanessa follows behind as I push my way through the bodyguards, who refuse to let me get too close. "Calm down, boys. She''s a friend of our Luna." Vanessa''s at least forty years younger than any of these men, but they respond to her words anyway, letting me through their human barricade. I''ve got to figure out how to wield whatever flimsy authority I have. Even Vanessa gets people to listen to her. Granted, she''s a healer¡ªno one wants to get on a healer''s bad side. Not even the alpha. Reaching the old woman, I can see that she''s carrying a huge parcel, hugging it to her chest. "Ava, my dear. Are you all right?" Her hand shakes as she reaches for my face, as though reassuring herself I''m really alive. "I''m fine." I grasp Mrs. Elkins'' hand in mine. It''s delicate and fragile, her paper-thin skin soft against my palm. My mind is still working at wrapping itself around her being here, in the flesh, a thousand miles from home. "How did you get here, Mrs. Elkins? I mean, not that I''m not happy to see you, but... how?" She sighs, the sound weary and drawn out. "Oh, Ava, it''s a story for the ages. But that can wait." Her eyes, sharp despite their age, sweep over me with a critical gleam. "You''ve lost weight, Ava. Have you been eating properly?" No matter how I look at this situation, for an old woman to have accidentally stumbled onto me here, a thousand miles away, without knowing my true identity... There''s something more going on. Straightening my shoulders, I take a deep breath, ready to side with my bodyguards against the sweetest woman in the world. "No, Mrs. Elkins. But we are going to need some answers." She hugs her parcel a little closer to her chest, looking over each of my bodyguards in turn, before nodding to herself. Her faded eyes crinkle at the corners as she offers them a placating smile. "I didn''t walk through your pack lands, dears. That''s why I haven''t run into anyone on my way here." My brows knit together in confusion. If she didn''t walk through the pack lands, then how did she get here? There''s no way she could have made it to the lodge without someone stopping her. The bodyguards share my bewilderment, their postures tense and wary. Vanessa steps forward, her voice gentle but firm. "Mrs. Elkins, I''m afraid we don''t understand. How did you get to the alpha lodge if not through the pack lands?" Mrs. Elkins chuckles, the sound warm and familiar, and I feel a pang of homesickness so intense it steals my breath. "Oh, I came directly from Cedarwood, of course. Straight to the alpha lodge." Straight from Cedarwood? That''s impossible. Cedarwood is a thousand miles away. There''s no way she could have just appeared here, unless... My thoughts are interrupted by Mrs. Elkins'' voice, soft and knowing. "Ava, dear." I meet her gaze, and there''s a glimmer in her eyes that I can''t quite place. Something ancient and wise, a secret knowledge that I''m not privy to. "Did the necklace return to you safely?" The necklace. My hand flies to my throat, where the amethyst pendant once rested against my skin. The same necklace that had been lost, only to reappear in my suitcase, broken and bloodstained. It''s not on me now, but the ghostly weight of it remains. "How did you know about the necklace?" My voice is barely above a whisper, my heart pounding so hard that it deafens my ears. Mrs. Elkins smiles, and it''s a smile I''ve seen a thousand times before. Warm, comforting, and tinged with a hint of mischief. "Oh, Ava. There''s so much you don''t know. So much I couldn''t tell you before." She steps closer, and my security team goes tense, ready to intervene. But Mrs. Elkins pays them no mind, her focus solely on me. Chapter 196 Ava: History of Witches She is a good person, Selene whispers. No shit. I know that already. Mrs. Elkins is the one who took me in when I was lost and desperate to start anew. But Mrs. Elkins is also here, knowing something about the necklace that helped hide my powers. How much did she know about me? How much did she hide? My stomach churns with the bitter feelings of betrayal. "You knew about me all along, didn''t you?" "No." Mrs. Elkins stops walking, concern crossing her face. "I knew you were a shifter, of course. I''ve seen more than one rogue in my life, looking for a new start. You were so lost, so scared. I had to help you." "Why?" There''s a part of my mind that immediately throws in unlikely scenarios, like Mrs. Elkins laughing behind my back over my naivete and ignorance. But I know Mrs. Elkins. That''s not the kind of person she is. So I shove it down, squashing it beneath a mental heel with ruthless efficiency. It''s my paranoia trying to take over again. Just like it did every time Lucas tried to give me any bit of attention or care. He proved himself with time. I need to give Mrs. Elkins the same chance. "It''s a bit of a story, if you want to hear it." Of course I do. "Let''s sit down," I offer, motioning toward the bench. My security detail lets her through with no grumbling, though their eyes never leave her. It''s somewhat amusing to see them so on edge over an elderly lady who spends her day in a bookstore, gossiping with Cedarwood residents and doling out wise advice. "They were hunted down," Mrs. Elkins says quietly. "By humans and supernaturals alike. This was centuries ago, mind you, but it left deep scars. Only whispers of their existence remain now." "But why?" I ask, troubled by the implications. "If they weren''t causing any harm..." "Most of them were innocent," Mrs. Elkins agrees. "But there were those who did terrible things. In the end, the innocence of most didn''t change the genocide wrought upon their kind. People feared their power, and fear can make even good people do terrible things." One of the guards growls low in his throat. "Witches wanted to eradicate everyone who could stand against them. They are not victims here." There are a lot of questions in my head, but I try to focus on the most important for the moment. I also don''t feel like mediating historical wars between my guards and a little old lady. "Why do some people call them magicians, then? Is there a difference?" Mrs. Elkins considers the question for a moment. "The only magicians I know of were witches who worked closely with shifters. But they were hunted down just the same as the others, in the end." Is that true? I ask Selene silently, seeking confirmation. I''m not sure, she admits. I only know what I learned as a pup¡ªthat witches were evil and magicians worked for good. But it seems everyone has a different version of the past. I nod slowly, my mind reeling. Even Sister Miriam seems to have her own take on what happened so long ago. "Because witches were hunted, magic died out. Only the Fae have magic now." My spine snaps straight. "The Fae have magic?" Her old eyes blink in owlish surprise. "Well, yes. They are, after all, the Fae." If the Fae have magic, then maybe... "Here." The parcel she''d been carrying is deposited into my lap by her old hands. It''s heavier than I thought it was. "This has been passed down in our family for generations. It should be a book about magic, but we long ago lost the ability to unlock its secrets. Perhaps this should help you in your journey." A magic book? "Why did you bring this to me?" Mrs. Elkins stares at me with both brows raised high. "Aren''t you a witchling, Ava?" Chapter 197 Ava: Do You Believe in the Moon Goddess? "I don''t understand. How did you know about the necklace? And this book? How did you get here?" "Ah, yes." Mrs. Elkins sighs, reaching over to pat my hand in a familiar gesture. "Do you believe in prophetic dreaming?" Vanessa steps forward now, her voice pitched high with incredulity. "Are you a clairvoyant, ma''am?" "No, dear." Mrs. Elkins gives Vanessa one of her warm smiles. "But some dreams mean something. Do you believe in your Moon Goddess, child?" The guards'' growls fill the air, a group offense at being questioned on their faith. Vanessa''s stern look silences them. She turns to Mrs. Elkins, her voice soft yet resolute. "I do believe in the Moon Goddess, yes." Mrs. Elkins reaches for Vanessa''s hand, and though bewilderment flickers across Vanessa''s face, she allows the contact. The old lady''s eyes crinkle with warmth as she clasps Vanessa''s hand in her arthritic fingers. "I''m so grateful Ava has found a friend. She was far too lonely in Cedarwood." Her words tug at my heart, reminding me how grateful I am to have Vanessa in my corner. But Mrs. Elkins continues, her voice taking on a dreamlike quality. "I''ve had strange dreams this year. One of a lonely witch, hunted by wolves." Her gaze meets mine, and I feel a jolt of recognition. "I had the same feeling when I met you, Ava. I felt drawn to help, considering the history of witches." Her explanation of the eradication of witches makes sense now¡ªwhy she''d started to answer my questions with a history lesson. "I see." "After you disappeared, the dreams stopped. For a long time. Until recently." She pauses, her expression serene. "I dreamed of the Moon Goddess asking for my help. And when I accepted, I woke up here. In this garden." Her words hang in the air, defying logic. How can she be so calm, so unfazed by such an outlandish claim? As if the Moon Goddess visits people in their dreams. And yet¡ªhere she is. Her words are truth. Selene''s firm belief rings in my head, and every guard studies Mrs. Elkins with both wonder and suspicion. There''s no scent of deception to mar her words. "How often do you have these... bizarre experiences?" one of them asks, his voice tinged with doubt. Mrs. Elkins chuckles, her eyes twinkling. "Never before, my dear. Never before. But when a goddess calls, do you ignore them?" She sneezes, which I''m pretty sure is something she does when I catch her in little logical loops. That was before. This is a direct result of choices you made. So, if I had stayed in Cedarwood... My life would be different? If I had rejected Lucas? Avoided my family? Yes. Fate is fluid. "Ava? Are you okay?" Her wrinkled face peers into mine; she must have said something while I was distracted by Selene. "Thank you, Mrs. Elkins," I manage, my voice steadier than I feel. "For the book, for... for everything. I''ve really missed you, and everyone in Cedarwood." The dull pain of nostalgia, of regret, aches in my chest. I think I''m always going to miss that apartment, the first place in this world that was truly mine. Even now, I''ve spent my time either in Lisa''s apartment, or now at Lucas'' lodge. The apartment was my safe haven. I miss it. And my job. And the people. The old lady beams, an expression I''ve seen on her face many times. "You''re welcome, my dear. Always remember, you''re not alone. You have friends, both old and new." Friends. The word wraps around me like a balm, soothing the raw edges of my soul. I glance at Vanessa, at Selene, at the guards who stand ready to protect me, with a rush of gratitude. It''s true. I''m not alone. Many things have changed in recent weeks, and not all of it is bad. You have grown, Selene agrees. "But how are you going to go back?" Vanessa asks, kneeling in front of Mrs. Elkins. "If you didn''t come here under your own power, I''m guessing you didn''t bring any identification with you?" Chapter 198 Ava: Are You Angry With Me? Are you angry with me? Selene''s hesitant whisper tickles in the back of my mind, even as her dog breath assaults my face. Prying an eyelid open, I glare out the side of my eye. "I''m sleeping, Selene." No, you''re not. I can hear you thinking. Grunting, I burrow deeper into the warmth and softness of my bed. Selene''s insistent nuzzling makes it impossible, her furry body pressed against mine until I feel smothered by her heat. "Too hot," I grumble, attempting to shove her away. But she''s an immovable wall of fur and muscle. She whimpers, resting her chin on my cheek. Her breath, evoking imagery of dog food and sardines, washes over my face. Are you angry with me, Ava? "No, I''m not angry." I sigh, resigned to this conversation happening whether I want it to or not. You sound angry. I crack an eye open to peer at her. "Why are you acting like some insecure girlfriend all of a sudden?" A thought occurs to me, and I laugh. "Wait, are you learning this from those shifter shows you watch?" Selene''s ears droop a little. Well, usually when the girl does this, the guy relents and hugs her. Then they make up and everything''s fine again. Despite my annoyance, a chuckle escapes me. "Selene, life isn''t a TV show. You can''t just hug away all the secrets and disappointment." So you are disappointed in me. Her blue eyes are soulful, pleading. I sigh, reaching out to scratch behind her ears. "A little, yeah. I mean, you knew Mrs. Elkins was some kind of witch and you never told me. That''s a pretty big secret to keep." It wasn''t my secret to tell, Selene protests. And besides, I''m the one who asked the Moon Goddess to reach out to her. To help you. That catches my attention. I prop myself up on an elbow to look at her fully. "What? How?" Selene sits up, her posture proud, ears and tail erect. Prayer, she states simply, as if it''s the most obvious thing in the world. My silence speaks volumes as I stare at her, and eventually, those prideful ears droop. "Your entire plan was just to pray to the Moon Goddess and hope she gave us some divine intervention?" Yes. "And that was a good plan. In your head. You thought that was an actual, valid, useful plan." Her eyes wander, unable to hold the pressure of my gaze. It worked. "And if it didn''t?" It''s a book. "Thank you, Selene. I hadn''t noticed." Her huff washes over the back of my neck. You''re stalling. Maybe I am. This book feels important. Weighty, and not just physically. Like it holds the secrets of the universe, and once I open it, I can never go back to the blissful ignorance of before. But that''s ridiculous. It''s just a book. Old, extremely well-made, but ultimately... Just a book. Right? Oh, for the love of kibble¡ªjust open it already! "Alright, alright. Relax." The clasps resist at first, stiff with age, but after a few tries, they pop open with a soft snick. The front cover falls open, and I''m hit with a waft of air that smells like dust and time and something strange. Something sharp and almost metallic, with a hint of ozone, like the air before a thunderstorm. Magic. I stare at the first page, my heart sinking into my stomach. It''s blank. Completely, utterly blank. With a growing sense of dread, I flip through the pages. They''re all the same. Empty. Devoid of any mark or word or indication that this is anything more than an elaborate, expensive journal. "There''s nothing," I whisper, a lump forming in my throat. "All of it. There''s nothing written here." What? Selene jumps down from the bed, her nails clicking on the floor as she trots over. She peers at the pages, her ears pricked forward. That can''t be right. Why would Mrs. Elkins give you a blank book? "I don''t know." Disappointment is a heavy stone weighing in my gut. "Maybe this was all a mistake. Maybe this is just nothing. An empty journal." No. Selene shakes her entire body. The Moon Goddess wouldn''t make that kind of mistake. If this is the book Mrs. Elkins was meant to give you, then this is the book you''re meant to have. "But it''s useless like this!" I slam the cover closed, anger and frustration welling up inside me. "What am I supposed to do with an empty book, Selene? Scribble my deepest darkest secrets in it like a diary?" Of course not. Don''t be ridiculous. She tilts her head, considering the tome. Maybe it''s a test. Or a puzzle. Mrs. Elkins did say that they lost the ability to unlock its knowledge, remember? Feeling a hint of shame at my overdramatic reaction, I pause, thinking back. "You''re right. She said something like that." Reopening the book, I stare down at the blank pages with new consideration. "So you think I''m supposed to... what, exactly?" Selene leans in, her nose twitching as she sniffs at the pages. There''s definitely magic here. A lot of it. It''s so strong, it''s almost¡ª She cuts off with a violent sneeze, her whole body jolting with the force of it. And then another. And another. She backpedals frantically, rubbing and pawing at her nose as she retreats to the far corner of the room. "Selene!" I scramble to my feet, the book tumbling forgotten to the floor. "Are you okay? What''s wrong?" Chapter 199 Ava: Magic Magic, she whines pitifully, her eyes watering. So much magic. It''s overwhelming. I look from her to the book and back again, realization dawning. Just what exactly did Mrs. Elkins give me? Kneeling, I carefully pick the book back up, handling it with a new sense of reverence and caution. The symbol on the front seems to glint in the early morning light, almost as if it''s winking at me. I glance at Selene, still huddled miserably in the corner. "I''m not sure I''ll be able to figure this out on my own." Agreed, she says nasally, pawing at her snout. But maybe... Let''s put that thing away for now, okay? Before it makes me sneeze my brain out through my nose. The mental image makes me laugh, even as I close it, snapping the clasp closed with a firm click. "Don''t be so dramatic. Your brain is far too big to fit through your nostrils." You don''t know that. You''ve never seen my brain. "And I hope I never do." Standing, I move to the closet and carefully tuck the book onto the highest shelf. Out of sight, but definitely not out of mind. "There. Safe and sound and out of sneezing range." My hero, Selene drawls, finally uncurling from her corner. She still looks a bit bleary-eyed, but at least she no longer seems to be in imminent danger of sneezing herself inside out. So what now? That''s the question, isn''t it? I lean against the closet door, worrying my lower lip between my teeth as I think. My phone interrupts the morning with a ringing that''s a bit muffled. Startled, I glance at the bed¡ªbut it isn''t there.@@@@ Damn. It''s probably Lucas. Diving for the bed, I yank the comforter off the bed in a fabulous move that has it soaring through the air. No phone clatters to the ground, though. Squeezing my eyes shut, I try to banish the nightmarish visions. No. I can''t think like that. Lisa is alive. She has to be. "She''s alive," the voice confirms, as if reading my thoughts. "For now." My eyes snap open, my heart lurching in my chest. "What do you mean? Where is she?" "I can''t tell you that." A pause, filled with static. "Not yet." Frustration battles with the fear coursing through me. "Then why are you calling me?" I snap, my free hand curling into a fist at my side. "What''s the point of this?" "I''m calling to warn you." The mechanical quality of the voice seems to intensify, becoming even more flat and distorted. "Your wolves are too slow to act, and danger is coming. If you don''t come soon, Lisa will be sacrificed like the others." Rage flares hot and bright in my chest. "Like hell she is," I snarl, my lips curling back from my teeth. "I will never stop looking for her. Never. And if you hurt her, I swear to God I''ll¡ª" "You''ll what?" the voice interrupts, a hint of amusement creeping into its mechanical monotone. "You have no idea what you''re up against, little wolf. Hurry and come to the city, where we can teach you your powers and you can save your little friend. If you don''t, you''ll end up being the worst mistake your narrow-minded alpha has ever made." A chill runs down my spine at the threat, but I refuse to back down. "I''m not afraid of you," I say, injecting as much steel into my voice as I can muster. "Or whoever you''re working for. I will find Lisa. And I will make you pay for taking her." "You think I''m the enemy," the voice muses. "But we''re trying to save you. Come to us, Ava Grey, before you destroy everyone. The price of your pride will be too great. Your power is too strong to be left alone. Either learn to control it, or everyone dies around you." A click, and then... nothing. The line goes dead, leaving me standing there with the phone pressed to my ear, my heart pounding and my mind reeling. Ava? Selene presses again, her concern sharpening to alarm. What is it? What''s wrong? I lower the phone slowly, staring at it like it might bite me. "I think we''re in trouble, Selene. Big trouble." She whines, pressing her nose into my hip. I couldn''t hear them. It was all noise to my ears. Whatever filter they used to hide their voice must confuse wolf ears somehow. "I need to talk to Lucas." Chapter 200 Ava: Steve (I) The phone rings. And rings. All I get is voicemail, three different times. Knowing that Lucas is busy with the Council, I just send a quick text for him to call me back when he can. A knock on my door interrupts us, and Jericho pokes his head in with his typical scowling face. "All good in here?" "Good," I confirm, as Selene rubs her nose against the ground. The older shifter watches her as he closes the door behind him. "What''s wrong with that?" The way he emphasizes the ''that'' has Selene freezing mid-movement, her lip curling above her teeth in a silent snarl. Did he just call me¡ª?! "She is fine. Just sniffed the book and got a little too much magic in her nose." That grizzly head nods, like it''s a normal occurrence. "Every pup has to learn sometime, I guess." After seeing the blank stare on my face, he says, "It isn''t unusual to run into the occasional magical artifact. Witches magicked just about everything they put their hands on. One fellow even found a pair of magic underwear." I stare at Jericho, my mouth hanging open. Magic underwear? Seriously?@@@@ He just shrugs, completely unfazed. "Witches are an odd breed." Shaking his head, he changes the subject. "Your Mrs. Elkins is having breakfast downstairs. Care to join her?" My heart leaps. "Yes, absolutely!" Eager to talk to her, to ask her more about this book, about magic, about everything, I almost fall back into an old routine. Secrets. Tell him, Selene murmurs. "Wait. Jericho, before we go downstairs, I had a strange phone call..." * * * Breakfast with Mrs. Elkins doesn''t happen. Instead, I''m dragged to a strange building in the middle of White Peak, which looks like an abandoned warehouse more than anything else. Six guards¡ªmy biggest entourage yet¡ªfollow me into the building, while two stay outside to make sure we don''t receive any unexpected visitors. The dusty air scratches my throat as we walk through the dimly lit warehouse. Shadows loom in every corner, making me feel like I''ve stepped into some gritty crime movie set. I glance at Kellan, his face an impassive mask. I''m more curious than ever as we step into the room. What kind of operation is this? And why would Lucas and Kellan be involved with a human child? What''s so interesting? Selene''s voice touches my mind, grumpy and petulant. She''s still upset about being left behind, but Kellan was very firm about pet allergies. I''m not sure yet. The room is an office, with a large wooden desk dominating the space. Bookshelves line the walls, filled with anything but books. Instead, there are action figures mixed with strange artifacts. Behind the desk sits a girl. There''s no way around it. This isn''t a woman, or even a young woman. She looks to be maybe thirteen, with a head that''s half-shaved and long, bright pink hair on the other side of it. She has what looks like a cartoon pony temporary tattoo on her cheek, and Mardi Gras necklaces over a simple white shirt. A lot of plastic necklaces, in purple and gold. "Why the hell are you back?" she asks, with the attitude that goes with her age. Kellan inclines his head. "Hello, Steve." Steve? This is Steve? I''d been expecting a man. "We have a situation. This is Ava Grey, Lucas Westwood''s mate." Steve''s gaze snaps to me, and I feel like I''m being dissected under her intense scrutiny. The only thing that doesn''t surprise me about her is the gum bubble that she snaps. "Ava. Yeah, I''ve heard about you." Somehow intimidated by this strange child, I glance toward Kellan beside me. He''s acting like this is a normal office visit, so I try to do the same, telling myself that she''s some sort of professional and not a neighborhood kid. "What exactly have you heard?" Her nose wrinkles. "Many things. Some true, some not. But that''s not important right now." Grabbing a pen, she jabs it toward the chairs in front of her desk. "Sit down. Why are you here?" Kellan and I exchange a glance before taking our seats. "We received a phone call," he begins, his tone grave. "A mechanical voice, threatening Ava''s friend Lisa''s life if Ava doesn''t go to the city." Steve''s brows draw together as she stares at me, and I realize that there are several black balls pierced into her eyebrows. Who would do that to a minor? It makes me wonder if the temporary tattoo is actually temporary. "The city? Which one?" "We aren''t positive," I admit, my stomach twisting. "The voice didn''t specify. But it''s probably the Unregistered city." "Which one?" "The one Blackwood''s been associating with." Kellan speaks up again. "And there''s more. Her wolf couldn''t understand what she was hearing. It''s like whatever voice changer they used affects wolves." Steve looks at me, with enormous eyes and a tiny face. For a second, it''s almost like her entire body flickers. Once I blink, the effect is gone. Chapter 201 Ava: Steve (II) Steve taps her pen against her lips as the kid from the reception desk leans in to whisper something in her ear. I can''t make out the words, but whatever he says makes Steve''s eyebrows shoot up. She nods slowly, her gaze flicking back to me with renewed intensity. Shifting uncomfortably in my chair, I glance at Kellan. What I want is reassurance, but instead I notice the tense set of his jaw, the new wrinkles around the corners of his eyes, and a slight tic in his cheek. It''s a subtle tell, but one I recognize. He''s on edge. And that''s when it hits me. Kellan may be willing to work with these people, but that doesn''t mean he trusts them. It doesn''t mean they''re on our side. Who are these strange, unsettling children? I swallow hard, my mouth gone dry. Kellan''s tension is contagious, seeping into my own muscles, coiling them tight. What''s going on, Ava? Selene''s mental voice is too soft, probably from the distance between us. Things are weird here, Selene. I don''t feel like we''re in danger, but there''s definitely something that leaves me unsettled, with chills rushing down my back and arms. Her worry carries through the bond between us. Be careful, Ava. Straightening in my chair, I take a deep breath. Then another. If Kellan brought me here, there''s a reason for it. Lucas trusts him. I do, too. My attention snaps back to Steve as she asks me a question. "How long have you been in contact with the Fae, Ava?" "Fae?" Thrown off-balance by her bizarre question, I turn to Kellan, whose jaw tightens even further, then back to Steve. The pink-haired girl leans forward, elbows propped on the desk as she peers into my eyes with unsettling intensity. A wave of dizziness washes over me, and I fight the urge to retch. "I''ve never had any contact with the Fae," I manage, averting my gaze. The nausea subsides almost immediately. We take our leave, stepping out into the harsh glare of daylight. The warehouse seems even more derelict after the bright ambience of the basement office. "Why did you bring us here?" I ask Kellan as he slides into the driver''s seat of our SUV. "I wanted to make sure the caller was really from the city. We now have a tangible link to the city. This gives Lucas a little traction with the Council." He glances at me with a frown. "Buckle up. Have you called him?" "Not yet. I tried last night and this morning, but no answer." "He won''t risk bringing attention to you." Pulling out of the dilapidated parking lot, he checks his phone for a second before setting it in the console between us. "Text him for me. Tell him that he needs to call me if he can''t call you." "If he can call you, why wouldn''t he call me?" Vague irritation stirs in my belly, but it''s doused with his response. "They can hear you over the phone. He doesn''t want anyone questioning your existence or looking into you." Right. Because there''s enough trouble after me. [AVA: Kellan needs you to call him, if you can''t call me.] [AVA: Also, I miss you. I know you''re busy. Call me when you can.] [AVA: And get some sleep and make sure you''re eating.] Leaving my phone on our conversation screen, I wait, but after a minute there''s still no indication of him reading the messages. "Don''t be upset," Kellan says, glancing in my direction as he drives. "Council meetings can usually go for days as they all argue over stupid details. An emergency Council meeting like this is only going to be worse." I shake my head as I turn off my display. "I''m not upset." His silence sounds doubtful, which probably makes no sense, but it does. "I''m really not upset. Lucas is the alpha. There are a lot of responsibilities that come with his position. I just don''t want him to worry." With all the secrets I''ve held from him before, I''m surprised he lets me out of his sight at all. He tends toward overbearing, only backing off when I complain. "That''s good, then." Chapter 202 Lucas: Council (I) Alphas arguing with alphas is nothing but a waste of time.@@@@ The dregs of cold coffee stick in my throat as I set my mug down with a thud. Fuck, I''m exhausted. My eyelids feel like sandpaper against my eyes, and I rub at them with the futile hope of easing the discomfort. Forty-eight hours. Two damn days since I''ve seen the inside of my eyelids for more than a blink. I haven''t had a chance to even speak a single word with Ava. Not even a text. It''s impossible to keep her a secret forever, but without knowing how far I can trust these other alphas¡ªbringing her into this mess is a risk I refuse to take. The last thing I need is for the Council to push back and demand that Ava be returned to Alpha Blackwood in order to prevent any more vampire attacks. Jericho''s worries have set root in my belly, growing an entire forest of doubt and concern. He''s right. Ava''s not enough of a reason to breach the peace we''ve upheld for so long. Far longer than any of our lifetimes. There''s something else there. Something I was too blind to see. And we need to act. Now. Before any other tragedies come to be. The stink of unrest taints the air, setting my teeth on edge. I glance across the conference table, meeting Clayton''s steely gaze. He''s been the ally in my corner, standing steadfast beside me in my concerns. Even Alpha Xavier, our strongest ally in the Council, isn''t convinced that there''s a concern to the entire territory. Oh, he believes that there''s danger¡ªat my front door. He thinks it''s as simple as reinforcing our boundaries in Blackwood and Westwood. As sending a few troops of fighters to shore up our numbers. He''s waiting to see what benefits his pack the most, instead of acting in the best interest of all. "You''re paranoid, Westwood," he drawls. "A few Unregistereds step out of line and suddenly it''s Armageddon? We''ve dealt with their kind for centuries. It''s nothing new. They''ve been holed up in their little sanctuaries for so long, I''m surprised they haven''t all turned into dust. With our numbers and strength, we could crush them in a moment." I clench my fists, biting back the growl building in my chest. Shortsighted fools. "It''s different this time," Clayton interjects smoothly. "They''re able to move without detection, to appear and disappear at will. They''re striking without warning, and we have no way of fighting back. No matter how strong we are, it''s like fighting ghosts." The same argument that we''ve been making for two goddamn days, falling on deaf ears. "We''d be wise not to underestimate the threat," I agree, between clenched teeth. "You''re just repeating yourselves. Alpha Westwood, what is your proposal?" This from Alpha Twilight Ridge, an older woman with a shrewd gaze. She''s old enough that no one remembers her given name, only addressing her by title. One of the few female alphas in the country. I meet her stare head-on. "We need to shore up our defenses. Coordinate our efforts. Present a united front before they¡ª" "What does that entail, Alpha Westwood? There''s no point in arguing about the hypotheticals. What I want to know is what you expect from Twilight Ridge moving forward." I take a deep breath, fighting back the urge to slam my fist into the mahogany table. The wolf inside me snarls, hackles raised, ready for a fight. But I force myself to breathe through it, to push down the rage bubbling in my veins. Losing my temper here won''t do any good. It''ll only prove their point that I''m too young, too inexperienced to handle this. I''ve given them all this answer several times over the past two days. And I give it again. Through gritted teeth. Plastering professionalism all over my face, even as my wolf snarls in my head. Chapter 203 Lucas: Council (II) "We need a show of force," I say, meeting each alpha''s gaze in turn. "A coordinated effort to secure our borders and protect our people. Every pack needs to increase patrols, double up on security. We need our best trackers on the ground, searching for any signs of vampire activity. We need to know which cities to keep an eye on. We need to find out who''s involved. And we need to know where to defend." I turn to Alpha Talon, holding his stare. "Whispering Pines will be the first to fall if Blackwood does. It''s in your best interest to help us hold our line. If you can send more scouts, more enforcers, it would go a long way in establishing a solid defensive wall against their efforts." He scoffs, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed over his chest. "And what do you expect us to do? Abandon our own territory to play guard dog for you?" It''s hard to bite back the retort on the tip of my tongue. "No. But we need your cooperation and your vigilance." There aren''t enough warriors to be counted on in the Blackwood territory. Westwood is already spread thin to cover both packs, and too many untrusted Blackwood wolves remain. We''re going to have to do something about that, too. Alpha Twilight Ridge clears her throat, drawing my attention. "And what of Twilight Ridge? What would you have us do?" "We need your scouts," I say plainly. "Your pack is known for knowing your enemy. Your scouts have more experience than any other pack in the area. We need reconnaissance. We need to know what they''re planning. With Westwood and Blackwood under obvious surveillance, we need someone else to break our stalemate. We''ve been unable to establish an intelligence system in their cities." She nods slowly, considering. "And in return? What do we get for putting our necks on the line?"@@@@ I resist the urge to growl. Always a bargain with these old wolves. Always looking out for their own interests above all else. "The safety of your pack," I say, struggling to keep my voice even. "The knowledge that you''re doing your part to protect our way of life. Isn''t that enough?" She arches a brow, a faint smirk playing at the corners of her mouth. "Pretty words, Alpha Westwood. But we both know that''s not how this works." I take another breath, forcing myself to think past the anger, the frustration. "An alliance, then. A promise of aid if Twilight Ridge ever finds itself in need. My word as an alpha that Westwood will stand with you." He shrugs, leaning forward to rest his elbows on the table. "Maybe so. But their vote still stands. And I say it sides with me and Alpha Twilight Ridge." I''m on my feet before I realize it, my chair clattering to the floor behind me. My words come out more growl than English. "You can''t just claim their vote for your own." But he just smirks, unfazed by my outburst, his eyes flaring yellow for just a moment. "Can''t I? Seems to me like the Blackwood vote is up for grabs. And I''m grabbing it." Clayton stands as well, his jaw clenched tight. "That''s not how this works. The Blackwood vote goes with the majority. You can''t just choose it arbitrarily." Alpha Talon spreads his hands, a picture of innocence. "Who''s to say it''s arbitrary? Maybe I have inside information. Maybe I know something you don''t." I can feel my control slipping, my wolf clawing at the edges of my mind, desperate to break free. This is insanity. Pure, unadulterated insanity. The Council''s going to fall, because I''m going to kill this motherfucker with my bare hands. "This is absurd," I snarl, my hands curling into fists at my sides. "The Blackwood vote is irrelevant." But even as I say it, I can see the satisfaction in his eyes, the smug curl of his lip. It doesn''t matter what I think; he''s just here for the power play. Posturing. Neutral party? Fuck neutrality. He''s nothing more than a snake. Just like Blackwood, only his real self had hidden in plain sight, overshadowed by Blackwood''s antics. "Enough," Xavier says, his voice cutting through the chaos like a knife. "This bickering solves nothing. The Blackwood vote is null and void. We move forward with the original tally." Alpha Talon opens his mouth to protest, but Xavier silences him with a glare. "I said enough. The decision is made. Westwood has the majority. We will lend our support, as agreed." Alpha Twilight Ridge nods, and Alpha Talon grimaces. "Fine." I let out a breath, my shoulders sagging with relief. It''s not a perfect solution, not by a long shot. But it''s something. A step in the right direction. And right now, that''s all I can ask for. Chapter 204 Ava: You Know About the Fae? My phone rings just as Kellan pulls into the driveway of the alpha lodge, waking me from a light doze. "Hello?" "Ava." Lucas'' voice is warm and soft, despite the edge of exhaustion I can hear within it. "Hey, handsome." My lips curve even as my cheeks heat; being flirtatious doesn''t come naturally. Kellan''s stare in my direction doesn''t help the embarrassment churning in my gut, and I hop out of the SUV as quickly as I can. Of course, I stumble, my foot somehow catching in the seatbelt in my hurry, and the phone clatters out of my grasp, skittering across the driveway as I shriek, falling onto half my face and scratching up both hands. My knees are somehow spared, but there are a lot of people helping me to my feet. Too many people. All of them careful not to make eye contact, even as Kellan rushes over to check me for injuries. "My phone. I need my phone." Lucas is probably freaking out. "Marcus has it. He''s talking to him." After reassuring himself that I haven''t broken anything and am¡ªmore or less¡ªintact, Kellan steps back and Marcus slides my phone into my hand. "Ava? Are you okay?" "Yeah, I''m fine. I just got tangled up in the seatbelt and fell." Having to actually say it out loud somehow makes the entire situation even worse. "Pretty sure I taught you how to fall. Never once did I teach you to land on your damn face," Jericho barks from behind the crowd, and Lucas laughs quietly in my ear. The old shifter''s voice is way too loud. "He''s going to be drilling you on falls again tomorrow morning," my mate says, sounding way too amused at my plight. I settle onto the bed, Selene curling up beside me. "You''re not self-absorbed." "Aren''t I?" There''s a bitter edge to his laugh. "I''ve done plenty of things for the good of my pack, Ava. I went after Blackwood without going to the Council for permission because I knew they''d try to stop me." I go silent, chewing on my bottom lip. It''s not like I can argue with him. Before I can formulate a response, he continues. "I''m worried about Alpha Talon of Whispering Pines. He''s been an absolute fuck during these meetings." "Alpha Talon?" I frown. "But I''ve heard he''s a neutral and fair alpha." Though, granted, it''s not like I know that much about any of them. "That''s only because you''ve never met him, love. Trust me, he''s anything but neutral. I need you to promise me you''ll stay away from the Whispering Pines pack." "I promise," I say without hesitation. "I have no reason to go near them anyway." "Good." He exhales, some of the tension leaving his voice. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to unload on you. I just... I miss you. And I worry." "I know." I wish I could reach through the phone and smooth the furrow I know is between his brows. "I miss you too. But we''ll be together again soon." "Not soon enough," he grumbles, and I can''t help but laugh. We talk for a while longer, about everything and nothing. He tells me about the alphas visiting Westwood, and I fill him on the strange phone call. He isn''t thrilled about that¡ªof course. "Be careful, Ava. I don''t like that they''re calling you." Rolling onto my stomach, I pet Selene, who''s snuggled beside me. "I know. It doesn''t sound like they''re allied with the vampires, though. The way they talked about Lisa... I''m not sure. It''s a weird feeling I have." "We can''t just go off feelings. You''re in too much danger for that." "I know, I know. I''m not going to run off doing anything crazy. We don''t even know who these people are." "If they''re Fae..." Lucas sounds doubtful. "Dealing with the Fae is tricky business. They''re usually busy in their own realm and don''t come here. Those that do usually want something. They''re single-minded in their goals." "You know about the Fae?" Somehow, this fact startles me. Chapter 205 Ava: Past Ava Was Stupid "I had to look through history books," Lucas explains. "What are they like?" "Selfish. Arrogant. They like mysteries and intrigue. They''ll never enter a losing bet, and they''ll ensure they never lose. Some say they can''t lie, and others say they''re full of deceit. The stories don''t tell us much, except not to trust a Fae." The lack of consensus on their truth-telling abilities has me thinking. "Maybe that''s why people think Fae can''t lie," I muse aloud. "Because of their food." The implications unsettle me. If Fae food can compel honesty, what other powers might they possess? Steve had mentioned that the callers seemed to use Fae magic. What are the limitations of such a power? Lucas''s voice cuts through my reverie. "Are you worried, Ava?" I hesitate, not wanting to add to his burdens, but the truth spills out anyway. "Yeah, I am. The person on the phone... They were so insistent that I need to learn my powers before something terrible happens." My mind flashes back to first learning of my power, which I still can''t wield properly. It feels like it''s been so long since then, but hasn''t it only been a few months? How does it feel like forever already? "Selene said many people died trying to learn their powers before they started learning from others. It''s worrisome." His silence speaks of his concern, and I can imagine the worry etched into Lucas'' handsome face. "I don''t like the sound of that." He pauses, seeming to weigh his next words carefully. "They said you were given a book from Mrs. Elkins. But how exactly did she even get there? Kellan''s text message didn''t make sense." I can''t help but chuckle at the memory of Mrs. Elkins surrounded by perplexed guards. "That''s because it doesn''t. She claims it was divine intervention from the Moon Goddess." To my surprise, Lucas'' response is a simple grunt of acceptance, accepting this outlandish explanation with ease. "That makes sense to you?" I ask, incredulous. "Ava, after the vampire attacks and discovering your existence, let''s just say my horizons have broadened recently." He has a point. A very good point. "I guess we''re all just navigating uncharted territory." The words taste bitter on my tongue, like the dregs of coffee left too long in the pot. I can almost smell the acrid scent, can almost feel the gritty texture on my teeth. It''s a sensation that''s perfectly synonymous with my relationship to my mother¡ªunpleasant, and lingering long after it should have been thrown out. Lucas is quiet for a moment, and I can almost see him in my mind''s eye¡ªbrows furrowed, jaw clenched, golden eyes dark with concern. "Are you going to hold a funeral for her?" he asks after a while, his voice gentle. I think about it for a moment, turning the idea over in my mind. A funeral. A chance to say goodbye, to lay her to rest. But the thought leaves a sour taste in my mouth. "No," I say finally, my voice firm despite the slight tremble in my fingers. "No, I don''t think I will." "Are you going to bury her, then?" Lucas asks, and I can hear the slight confusion in his tone. He can''t see me, but I shake my head anyway. It''s like a physical denial of the influence she still has over me. "No. I''d rather burn her." The words come out harsher than I intended, sharp and jagged. Like broken glass. "I don''t want her toxicity to have a permanent place on this earth." Lucas lets out a surprised laugh, the sound startling in the heavy silence of the room. Most wolf corpses are not burned; the funeral pyres of the vampire''s victims are an anomaly. Burned so they can''t rise again. "That''s a bit symbolic, don''t you think?" But I''m not laughing. "I''m serious, Lucas. No part of her needs to remain in this world. I want her gone forever. Nothing but dust in the wind. No name. No presence. Like she never existed." My voice cracks on the last word, and I feel a hot tear slide down my cheek. Furious with how much her loss hurts, even after everything she''s done, I brush it away with angry movements. She doesn''t deserve my tears. "Okay," Lucas says softly, and I can hear the understanding in his voice. "If that''s what you want, then that''s what we''ll do. I support you, no matter what." His words wrap around me. Comforting. Secure. The warm sun on a cold winter''s day. "Thank you," I whisper, my voice thick with emotion. "Always," he says, and I can hear the fierce promise in his voice. "I''ll always be here for you, Ava." Chapter 206 Lisa: Hearing Voices It''s disgusting to admit that I look forward to Marisol''s presence, even though her treatment has only gone downhill. At least she brings food. The first day I was brought here, there were voices. Whispers. Noises through the walls. Lately, it''s nothing but silence. Every so often, there''s that dripping water sound that lasts for hours, which used to drive me mad but is now a break from the monotony of nothing. The clinking of the manacles around my wrists and ankles echoes in the dank cell as I gnaw at the hunk of bread in my hands, its crust stale and unappetizing. But hunger gnaws at my stomach, and this is my only way to fill it. Marisol is crouched mere feet away, her eyes wide and curious as she watches me eat. It''s unnerving, the way she observes me like I''m some sort of exotic creature in a zoo. I try to ignore her, focusing instead on the meager meal in front of me. The soup is a sickly shade of green, its scent reminiscent of rotting vegetables. I wrinkle my nose as I bring the bowl to my lips, but I''m surprised to find that it doesn''t taste as bad as it looks. It''s thin and watery, but there''s a hint of something savory that makes it almost palatable. As I sip, I watch Marisol out of the side of my eye. Sometimes she seems so naive, like a child who doesn''t understand the world around her. But other times, there''s a sharpness to her gaze that makes me think she''s far more cunning than she lets on. It''s like playing a game of Russian roulette every time she comes to my cell¡ªI never know which version of her I''m going to get. Marisol shifts, her bare feet scraping against the rough floor. She leans in closer, her breath hot against my skin as she whispers, "You eat like an animal." I flinch at her words, my cheeks burning with shame. I want to snap back at her, to tell her that I''m not an animal, that I''m a person with thoughts and feelings and a life outside of this cell. But I bite my tongue. Instead, I focus on the bread, tearing off another piece and shoving it into my mouth. The crust scratches at my throat as I swallow. I should have soaked it in the soup. Maybe I will. Marisol watches me with a twisted sort of fascination, her head cocked to the side like a curious bird. "Do you dream of freedom?" she asks, her voice barely above a whisper. I pause, the bread halfway to my mouth. Do I dream of freedom? Of course I do. Every moment of every day, I dream of breaking free from these chains and running as far away from this place as I can. But I know better than to say that out loud. "I dream of many things," I say instead, my voice hoarse. Marisol smiles, a slow, creeping thing that sends shivers down my spine. "I dream too," she says, her eyes glazing over as if lost in thought. "I dream of the day when the master will make me his queen, and I will rule by his side for all eternity." My stomach twists with revulsion. How can she possibly want that? How can she desire a life of servitude to a monster who keeps her locked away in the dark?@@@@ Or have I finally succumbed to the madness of isolation? With trembling hands, I reach out and grasp the paper, my fingers shaking as I unfold it. My heart pounds in my chest, hope and fear warring within me. Could this be a message from the outside world? A sign that someone knows I''m here, that they''re coming to rescue me? But as I smooth out the creases and look down at the paper, my hopes are dashed. There''s nothing there. It''s just a blank sheet, devoid of any words or markings. A bitter laugh bubbles up in my throat, the cruel irony of it all threatening to overwhelm me. Of course it''s empty. What did I expect? A detailed escape plan? A heartfelt letter? I crumple the paper in my fist, ready to toss it aside in frustration, when a soft whisper emanates from it. I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. The whisper is faint, barely audible, but I strain my ears to listen. "We''re coming." Three simple words, but they hit me like a bolt of lightning. My heart races and I gasp, staring down at the paper in disbelief. Desperate for more, I smooth out the paper again. I bring it close to my face, my eyes scanning the blank surface for any hint of a message. But there''s nothing. I hold it against my ear. Nothing. Just those three whispered words echoing in my mind. We''re coming. Who? Ava. There''s no one else. It has to be Ava. Ava is coming. Chapter 207 Ava: Falling Again "If you want your throat torn out and your blood sucked dry, keep thrashing like a dead fish." Jericho''s lovely training flavor assaults my ears in a way that''s way too comforting, considering the vitriol that comes out of his mouth. "I like fish," I pant, giving up for a second. Lucas was right. Jericho''s been drilling me on falls again. This time, my arms and legs are tied. Because, apparently, "I need practice." Pretty sure Jericho''s an old sadist, but at least he chose bodyguards who don''t snicker and smirk the entire time they see their charge getting battered and bruised. Or, in this particular case, flopping like a fish. Gritting my teeth, I thrash against the ropes digging into my wrists and ankles, chafing my skin raw. They''ll be healed by tonight, but for now, it hurts like hell. "Bend your knees!" Jericho barks. "Roll onto your side and use the momentum to sit up. Then bring your feet under you." Easy for him to say. He''s not the one trussed up like a turkey. After far too long on my back, half-convinced my true identity is a turtle, I manage to flop onto my side, panting. Blades of grass tickle my cheek. From this vantage point, I can see Selene sprawled in front of a portable fan, tail wagging lazily. Traitor. It isn''t even that hot outside. Everyone''s just worried about her because she''s a husky, like they aren''t wolves themselves who understand that she''s just fine in this mild weather. All because she pants a lot. She''s milking it¡ªbut no one will believe me. With a grunt, I rock back and forth until I gain enough momentum to heave myself into a sitting position. "Well, at least you haven''t tied me to a chair," I mutter under my breath. Jericho''s keen ears pick up on it anyway. "That''s next week''s lesson." The sadistic glee in his voice makes me shudder. I groan, picturing the bruises those sessions will paint across my body. You really need to stop giving him ideas, Selene remarks dryly in my mind. I shoot her a glare but keep my mouth shut this time. Bending my knees, I wriggle and strain, trying to get my feet underneath me so I can stand. My muscles scream in protest, sweat dripping into my eyes and running down my back. I''d thought I was getting more athletic and in shape, but right now I feel like a tied-up sausage roll. "Sometime today, Grey," he prompts, making a ''get on with it'' gesture. Gritting my teeth, I awkwardly jump forward, trying not to picture what I must look like. Some deranged cross between a bunny and a worm, probably. Each hop jars my bones and makes the ropes cut deeper into my skin. There''s a point where I almost fall over, and I''m positive sheer force of will and a lucky breeze keeps me upright. This is a lot harder than it looks, and sweat soaks my hairline as I struggle to keep my entire body balanced. It''s amazing how much your arms do for balance. Now that I''m little more than a human worm, I regret not appreciating my arms a little more. Or I''m a little dramatic, as I tend to be under Jericho''s not-so-gentle coaching. "We don''t have all day, princess!" You''re doing great, Ava, Selene encourages. Just a little further. I don''t waste breath responding, too focused on not breaking an ankle in a gopher hole. The tree looms closer, its trunk promising blessed support if I can just reach it. Ten more hops. Five. Shit, almost fell over. Nope, I''m okay. Four. Three. Two. Teeter. My entire torso windmills until I catch myself, and I slow down my breathing. One. With a final, wheezing grunt, I all but collapse my face against the rough bark, using it to hold myself upright as I gasp for air. I made it. "Adequate," Jericho allows. "Now let''s see you get out of those ropes." I rest my head against the tree with a groan. Still, this is nothing compared to whatever Lisa''s dealing with. And if it helps me get any stronger, every moment of this torture will be worth it. Chapter 208 Ava: Moon Goddess (I) At least the physical pain is over, Selene says as I''m groaning on my bed, limper than an overcooked noodle.@@@@ "It isn''t over. I''m still dying." You''ll be fine. This is why you should have kept up with your exercise. Even a few days off and you''re already back to being out of shape. "Must be nice to be a dog. You never get sore." That''s because I don''t sit around like a couch potato. Harsh. But true. Sliding off my bed in the most dramatically sore fashion I can muster, I ignore Selene''s snort and tremble-walk the entire length of the room to the closet where I set the magic book. Mrs. Elkins goes home today, right? "Right. They''re driving her to Cedarwood. Lucas sent scouts to make sure she gets there okay." "Enforcers," Marcus corrects me from his corner. He doesn''t offer to help me get what I want, but he''s quick to make sure I''m calling his comrades by the right title. Giving him a sour look, I amend, "Enforcers." Grabbing the book off the top shelf, I decide to sit on the floor in front of the closet, not really wanting to walk on sore legs all the way to the bed. My muscles protest even this, quivering more than a leaf in the wind. Look at you, taking the lazy way out, Selene mocks, her voice echoing in my mind with a teasing lilt. "I''m not being lazy," I retort, settling cross-legged on the plush carpet. "I''m being efficient. Why waste energy when I can just sit here?" Selene snorts, her furry head shaking in amusement. Don''t come crying to me when your butt goes numb. Deliberately tamping down on the urge to stick my tongue out at her like a child, I turn my attention to the magical tome in my lap. The ornate silver clasp is cool to touch, almost unnaturally so, and I suppress a shiver. With a soft click, it releases, and I carefully open the book. Once again, I''m met with a sea of blank pages. Frowning, I thumb through the pages. It doesn''t make sense. It has to be some kind of magical lock to keep its contents secure, but how is someone without the knowledge supposed to open it? Learning it from a mentor, of course. And... Nothing. Disappointment threatens to suck me under the waves of anticipation, holding me deep in its depths. Slumping back, I rest my hands on the ground behind me and stare at the ceiling. I was so sure they were related somehow, that the necklace would be the answer. But no. Just a whole lot of nothing. Marcus, who had been standing as still as a statue in the corner, suddenly exhales. The sound draws my attention, and I glance over at him, at the way his brow relaxes. "Seriously?" I scowl in his direction. "You''re an absolute rock over anything else, but the possibility of magic turns you into a nervous wreck?" He meets my gaze, his face an impassive mask. "Magic is against the natural order of the world." A soft snort. "Says the guy who turns into a giant wolf." He has a point, Selene chimes in, her tone amused. Shifters are a part of nature. Magic... I don''t know. It may pull from the elements, but it doesn''t seem very natural to have that much power. Of course they feel that way. They''re shifters. To them, their abilities are as natural as breathing. I open my mouth to argue, but a sudden flicker catches my eye. Frowning, I lean closer to the book. Did the page just... move? No, that''s impossible. There''s no breeze in here, no reason for the paper to shift. And yet, as I watch, the page ripples, as if a gust of wind has swept across its surface. My breath catches in my throat. "Selene, are you seeing this?" Seeing what? She pads over, her nails clicking on the hardwood floor. The page is blank, Ava. But it''s not. Not anymore. As I stare, transfixed, inky lines manifest. At first just a hint of their existence, until they darken, swirling and twisting like living things. They coalesce into shapes, into symbols I''ve never seen before. Ancient runes, perhaps, or some long-forgotten language. A magical language? The tingling in my fingers intensifies, spreading up my arms and into my chest. It''s like the book is calling to me, reaching out with tendrils of power that wrap around my soul. I''m dimly aware of Marcus shifting uneasily behind me, of Selene''s worried whine. But they seem distant, unimportant compared to the revelation unfolding before my eyes. The symbols glow, pulsing with an inner light. They''re beautiful, mesmerizing. I can''t look away. Can''t move. Can''t breathe. And then, with a flash of blinding white, the world falls away, and I''m falling. Chapter 209 Ava: Moon Goddess (II) Traveling like this is nothing like appearing in Sister Miriam''s home. It''s just a rush of white and nothing. A lack of sound. There''s no wind. No air to breathe. And yet I don''t suffocate in its absence, almost as if I don''t need to breathe at all. Even so, I''m falling. I can feel it deep in my soul. Until I crash into a nebulous something and the world coalesces around me again. The world blinks into focus, and I find myself somewhere... else. Somewhere decidedly not my room at the lodge. I spin slowly, taking in my new surroundings. Towering rock cliffs encircle me, their jagged peaks reaching into an impossibly blue sky, uninterrupted by even a wisp of cloud. The air carries a crisp, clean scent, untainted by the usual odors of civilization. It fills my lungs with a refreshing coolness that I''ve never felt before. Something I may never experience again. In the center of this hidden vale, a crystalline pond sparkles, its aqua waters more vivid than any I''ve seen before. The surface is still, like a polished mirror reflecting the heavens above. I''m drawn to it, my feet moving of their own accord until I stand at the water''s edge. As I stare into the mesmerizing depths, a thought drifts through my mind¡ªthat this place is imbued with magic. It''s a strange notion, but one that feels undeniably true. The very air seems to hum with an unseen energy, making my skin tingle. "That''s because it is," a melodic voice says from behind me. "It''s the magic within your soul." Startled, I whirl around to face the speaker. A woman stands before me, her beauty almost ethereal. Silver hair spills over her shoulders, puddling against the ground. And yet there''s no frizz. Not a single hair out of place. Impossible, with that length. And her eyes? Bright and colorless. Inhuman. And yet somehow kind. "Look deep within yourself, Ava," Selena murmurs, her voice seeming to echo from the very rocks around us. "Embrace the magic that is your birthright. It''s been locked away for far too long, and the earth begs for its return." I take a deep breath, closing my eyes and letting the tranquility of this place wash over me. And as I do, I feel a stirring deep within my soul, a spark of something vast and powerful. Something I''ve never been able to access before. It grows, expanding outward until it fills every fiber of my being, until I am one with the magic that surrounds me. When I open my eyes again, the world has changed. The colors are brighter, more vibrant. The air hums with a tangible energy, and I can feel the life force of every living thing around me. And at the center of it all, I sense the pulsing core of my own magic, a wellspring of power that has always been there, waiting to be tapped. It''s tiny¡ªlittle more than a spark. And when I glance within the water, my reflection is no longer blazing with light. It''s just me, with the faintest glow in my chest. Selena squeezes my hand, her smile radiant. "Welcome home, child." "What am I supposed to do with this power? Why am I so special?" Selena''s expression grows serious. "That is for you to discover, Ava. Your path is your own to walk. But know that you are not alone. There are others like you, others who will guide and support you on your journey." "So¡ªnot the chosen one with the entire world on her shoulders?" Even her laugh is musical. "No. Just a new beginning, returning what was lost." She steps back, releasing my hand. "Trust in yourself, Ava Grey. Trust in the magic that flows through you." With those final words, Selena fades, her form growing translucent until she vanishes entirely. And as she does, the world around me starts to shimmer and dissolve, the colors blurring together until everything is consumed by a blinding white light. I feel myself falling again, tumbling through that endless nothing once again. Chapter 210 Ava: Moon Goddess (III) -- END Season 3 Ava? Ava! Selene''s mental shout has me shaking my head, startled. I''m back, and it''s like I was never gone. Ava, are you listening? "Sorry. What is it?" Selene stands in front of me, her ears twitching. You were here, but our bond was silent. Like you were far away. "Ah." Clearing my throat, which is parched now that I''ve returned, I blink until I adjust to the darkness of my room, compared to the brightness of that magical place I was in just moments ago. "Selene, what does the Moon Goddess look like?" Why do you ask? Selene''s head tilts, her icy eyes studying me with an intensity that would be unnerving if I wasn''t so used to it by now. I glance at Marcus, who stands sentinel by the door, before focusing my thoughts inward. It''s so much harder to think this way, and I wonder if it will ever feel completely natural. I think I met her. The Moon Goddess. Selene''s confusion ripples through our bond. She was never here, Ava. I know. We were somewhere else.@@@@ You never left the room. Selene''s voice in my mind is tinged with concern, her mental words hesitant. I think my consciousness did. It was like my spirit traveled to this magical place. I struggle to find the words to describe the ethereal experience. Even my body felt real there. Selene''s worry intensifies, a cold thread winding through my thoughts. Will it happen again? I don''t know. Absently stroking the pages of the book in my lap, I think back, trying to focus on the details. Yet the memories are already fading, vivid pictures blurring in my mind''s eye. There was a woman there. She called herself Selena. She spoke to me about my magic, about embracing it. I don''t know what the Moon Goddess looks like. I can''t remember, Selene admits. Though, they say she appears differently to everyone who sees her. Some even see her as a wolf. She pauses. I think I saw her as a wolf. Nodding, I look down at the book again, my gaze drawn to the strange runic text that dances across the pages. Each symbol seems to breathe with a life of its own, pulsing in a mesmerizing rhythm. What are you doing? Selene''s question breaks through my fascination. "Looking at the text. Trying to figure out how I''m supposed to learn to read it." My finger traces the graceful lines of a particularly intricate rune. Ava, there is no text. Selene''s voice is slow, cautious. I blink, my finger stilling on the page. "What do you mean? It''s right here. Can''t you see it?" Selene''s ears flatten to her skull. The pages are blank, Ava. I''m sorry, I whisper, my heart aching at the distance between us. I don''t know how to show you. Selene presses her nose against my leg, offering silent comfort even as I sense her unease. It''s okay, Ava. We''ll figure it out. As I stare at the pages, I feel the familiar tingling sensation in my fingertips, a warmth that spreads up my arms and into my chest. It''s like the book is calling to me, urging me to delve deeper into its secrets. And then, to my amazement, the runes begin to move in a way that I can observe. They swirl and dance, rearranging themselves into new patterns, new shapes. I watch, transfixed, as they slowly coalesce into something recognizable. Letters. Words. A message. For me? My breath catches in my throat as I read the words, each one searing itself into my mind with the force of a brand. "Embrace your destiny, Ava Grey. The time has come to..." The runes shiver, their edges blurring as if they''re struggling to maintain their form. I lean closer, my heart pounding as I wait for the rest of the message to reveal itself. But instead of clarity, the symbols dissolve into chaos, their meanings lost in a swirl of ink and magic. I blink, my eyes straining to make sense of the jumble, but it''s like trying to catch smoke with my bare hands. Selene, something''s happening, I whisper, my voice trembling with a mixture of awe and fear. The runes, they''re trying to tell me something. Her warmth by my side keeps me grounded, with half my mind deep in this weird place between here and there¡ªbetween reality and the magic of this book. What do they say? "I don''t know... They''re fighting. Trying to break through..." My breath catches as the runes continue to shift and change, growing more frantic as each second passes. Then, as suddenly as it began, the chaos stills. One by one, lines emerge. "Your teacher awaits. Enter the sanctuary of wizards, Ava Grey." What the hell does that mean? What sanctuary? Wizards? Yet a new term brought to my ears. First magicians. Then witches. Now, wizards? My phone rings, a quick musical note. A text message. Chapter 211 Ava: Bringing Trouble to the Pack There''s a simple text on my phone, from an unknown number. [UNKNOWN: Come to Dakota Sanctuary. We have a place for you. Now that you''ve unlocked your power, you''re a danger to everyone around you.] "Is everything okay?" Marcus'' eagle eyes must have noticed the blood draining from my face. I don''t want to lie to him, but I don''t know how much he should know about the situation. Then again, the man''s my bodyguard. How can he effectively guard me if he doesn''t know what''s going on? Tell Lucas, Selene says, sounding grim. I will. "This text. Probably the same as the unknown call from before." Handing Marcus my phone, I watch as his face zones out to inform Kellan or Jericho of the situation. Or both of them. Probably both. My gaze flicks to the book, but the words that had appeared moments ago are gone, leaving only those illegible runes once again. The cryptic message lingers in my mind, unsettling in its implications. I don''t like this, Ava, Selene says, her voice laced with concern. It feels like we''re being herded into something. The thought of being manipulated, of being led down a path I didn''t choose, brings nothing but unease. What are our choices right now? I ask, hating the tremor in my mental voice. If my power really is a danger to everyone around me... I trail off, not wanting to finish that thought. The idea that I can hurt the people I care about, that my mere presence could put them at risk, is a heavy weight on my chest. I''ve already hurt so many people. But leaving isn''t an option. So what the fuck am I supposed to do? It feels like I''m being forced into making a bad decision. There has to be another way, right? Like Vanessa said¡ªI was always thinking in black and white. So, now I need to find gray. Or orange. Or whatever other color it could possibly be. Somehow. Lucas'' face flashes through my mind, and I can already imagine his reaction to this new development. Can he really keep me safe from my own power? Can I keep him safe? The Unregistered city is an unknown, Selene says. We need to talk to someone we can trust. But the only lead we have is Sister Miriam, and Lucas doesn''t trust her. I don''t necessarily trust her, either¡ªbut I don''t think she intends me harm. Your power is a concern, Selene admits, though I can hear the reluctance in her voice. But... Her concern mirrors mine. I didn''t even realize how much damage I had done until she''d pointed it out. It isn''t like your family realizes how much damage they''ve done to you, either. Don''t try to emulate them, Ava. They''re nothing but flaws. Selene''s dry words bring a little relief, easing the pressure in my chest. And mortification. Why would I ever look at my family as people to emulate? Because you''ve been trained to, all your life. "Sounds like a flimsy excuse when you know better," I mutter. Marcus, to his credit, ignores me as he always does when I talk to Selene, glancing up only when Jericho and Kellan come rushing in. Kellan holds out his hand, concern on his face. "Can I see your phone, Ava?" I hand it over, watching as he scrutinizes the text message, his frown deepening with each passing second. Jericho''s gaze is intense, studying me like I''m a puzzle he''s trying to solve. "We should talk to Steve," Kellan says, looking up from the phone. "See if she can get any information from this message." I shake my head, doubting that Steve will find anything more than what''s already there. "I don''t think it''ll help. Kellan, It feels like I''m being herded to the city, like I don''t have a choice." Jericho sits on the window ledge and leans forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "We''ve been dancing around this for too long. We know you''re different from other shifters, and we know that Selene is your wolf. But these powers of yours? We need to know more. From you, not anyone else." I take a deep breath, trying to organize my thoughts. "It''s hard to explain. It''s like I have this hidden well of energy inside me, and sometimes it just... spills out." I pick up the book, flipping through the blank pages. "And then there''s this. It shows me things, but I don''t understand what they mean, and no one else can see them." Jericho stands abruptly, leaving the room. He returns a moment later with a pen and paper, handing them to me. "Copy what you see in the book." I nod, opening the book to the first page. The symbols are there, as always, and I begin to sketch them out. But as soon as I finish the last stroke, the design vanishes from the paper, leaving it blank once more. I stare at the empty page, shocked. "What the..." Ava, Selene says, her voice grim. Write down every symbol, one by one. Hurry. "You think you know what this is?" I ask, already starting on the next symbol. It might be a coincidence, but it''s similar to an ancient language I learned long ago. My memories are a bit fuzzy, though, so we need to get this down quickly. I nod, my hand flying across the page as I copy each symbol, watching as they disappear in turn. Kellan and Jericho watch silently, their expressions growing more concerned with each vanishing design. I finish the last symbol, setting down the pen with a shaky hand. "That''s all of them. Do you know what it means, Selene?" I caught a few that I recognize. Mostly elements, and the Fae. I didn''t understand them all. It hurts my head to think of them. "Elements and... Fae? As in, a specific Fae, or just in general?" In general. "Ava," Jericho warns suddenly, "Being a witch will come with a lot of problems. Especially if you''re intending to become the Luna of a wolf pack. Have you and Lucas discussed this?" Chapter 212 Ava: The Challenge of Being Luna Jericho''s words leave me reeling. "No, he hasn''t said anything." I can''t keep the surprise from my voice. "But I''m aware it''s not normal. How can any of this be normal?" I wave a hand over my body in frustration. "It''s unknown territory for all of us, but Lucas says we can get through it together." His eyes narrow. "Witches aren''t well regarded in history. There will be pushback from those who want nothing to do with a witch, even one born from a pack." Kellan shifts uneasily, conflict etched on his face. "Ultimately, the Westwood wolves will accept their alpha''s mate." His words are confident, but his tone is not. "If Lucas is hell-bent on forcing Ava down their throats, there will be alpha challenges." Jericho''s words are a grim warning.@@@@ And he''s not wrong. Alpha challenges are a right of any wolf in the pack. If Lucas chooses an unsuitable Luna¡ªme¡ªthere will be outraged wolves ready to challenge his status within his pack. It''s why I can''t take the responsibility lightly. Why I can''t take the title as my due, even when some of the guards use it for me. I don''t want to be Lucas'' weakness. I want to be his strength. His partner. A Luna isn''t just their alpha''s mate; she is a leader in her own right. "I''ve never wanted to become Luna until the pack accepts me. That doesn''t change." Jericho''s expression softens slightly. "I''m not trying to hurt your feelings, Ava. But I need to know if you''re willing to fight for your place in the pack despite all odds." "Jericho, stop borrowing trouble," Kellan interjects, but Jericho rounds on him. "We wolves are superstitious and loyal to our lore. With everything going on and the increase in vampire presence, a witch won''t be looked at kindly." "Why would it be a problem when wolves once worked with witches? They called them magicians." I can''t hide my confusion at the history I''ve learned from Selene. Jericho shakes his head. "I''ve never learned of witches working with wolves, only of those who wished to gain control over humans and wolves." Glancing at Selene, I ask, "How do vampires see witches?" "I don''t know." Jericho''s admission hangs heavy in the air. "The Unregistered communities have been around for a long time, effectively segregating many from our world. Common knowledge is no longer common." "Have either of you ever been there?" I ask, looking between them. They both shake their heads. "We''ve lost several scouts trying to learn more about it," Kellan admits. I can''t shake the feeling that we''re missing crucial information. Why do Sister Miriam and this unknown person seem so sure I''ll enter the city? "How much does Steve know about the Unregistered city? She seems familiar with it, even calls it by a different name." Kellan frowns. "She''s told us she has no information to give." The official story may not match the facts, Selene murmurs in my mind. Somehow, her presence feels stronger today, despite being so far away. "I don''t even know the official story," I mutter, rubbing my temples. The more I learn about Westwood, the more questions I have. "Good." Kellan''s voice is firm. "There''s nothing wrong with not knowing. It doesn''t affect how you perceive Jericho. He''s a good man, Ava. Loyal to a fault." Yet his voice is bitter and cold, at odds with his words. I study Kellan''s profile, the tension in his jaw. "Why do you hate your father so much?" Kellan''s laugh is humorless. "I don''t hate Jericho. I just... I''ve heard too many conspiracy theories, dealt with too much paranoia and false alarms. It wears on you, after a while." I nod, letting the silence stretch between us. It''s clear Kellan doesn''t want to discuss it further. But Jericho seems to be the most knowledgeable of all of us. Dismissing his concerns as paranoia seems wrong¡ªbut I haven''t seen him over years. My experience is not the same. I can''t keep the silence going after all. "You believe him now though, don''t you?" He sighs, leaning back against the seat and steering with one hand. "He''s brought up valid and logical concerns." "These are also valid and logical, aren''t they? Being a fit Luna¡ªrisking alpha challenges..." "Alpha challenges are already rare. For a young wolf to risk death by challenging a reigning alpha, it requires a lot of courage." Kellan throws me a reassuring smile. "It might be rough, but they''ll accept you. They trust Lucas. And in our fated mate connections." Letting the subject drop, I stare out the window, unable to stop the vague feeling that Kellan and Lucas are making a giant mistake by brushing off Jericho''s concerns as paranoia. It feels a little like Jericho''s the only one who seems to understand a little of what''s going on, who''s seen the world past our sense of normal, and I wonder if Lucas and Kellan are too blinded by their egos. Or is it me, making bad judgments again? The uncertainty makes my head hurt. Wolves have always been insular, even as Lycans, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, a hint of sadness coloring her tone. It''s in our nature. Sometimes to our downfall. Kellan pulls the car into the familiar, dilapidated parking lot. The cracked asphalt and faded paint lines stand in stark contrast to the sleek, powerful SUV we''re in. We stand out like sore thumbs. It''s amazing Steve doesn''t get unwanted visitors after we come by. It''s like our presence screams, "There''s something important in here!" If she wanted to operate in hiding, working with Kellan and Lucas seems to be the worst way to achieve that. There''s something different in the air. It''s a subtle thing that sends a prickle down my back, like an itch that doesn''t want to leave. Helpless, I scratch at the side of my neck, easing a little bit of the feeling as I follow behind Kellan, my legion of guards behind me. For a moment, the entire neighborhood seems to flicker, like a glitch in reality. Rundown buildings and overgrown lots shimmer, replaced by gleaming storefronts and manicured greenery, only to revert back to their decrepit state in the blink of an eye. Chapter 213 Ava: Its Gone "Did you see that?" I ask Kellan, my voice barely above a whisper. He glances at me, brows furrowed and body alert. "See what?" I shake my head, not quite sure how to explain the strange phenomenon. "Nothing. Never mind." As we exit the car, I can''t help but glance behind us, taking in the six guards that follow in our wake. Their presence should be reassuring, a sign of Lucas'' commitment to my safety, but instead it only serves to heighten my unease. There''s something in the air, a buzzing energy that sets my teeth on edge and makes my skin feel too tight. It''s like the world is holding its breath, waiting for something to happen. We enter the building, our footsteps echoing in the empty hallways. Kellan leads the way, broad shoulders tense beneath his suit jacket. I trail behind him, my heart hammering in my chest as we descend the stairs to the basement, noticing that there''s no light coming from below. Kellan and I both pull out our phones to use as flashlights, but don''t stop our descent. When we reach the bottom, I stop short, my breath catching in my throat. The office, the reception desk, the colorful artwork that had adorned the walls¡ªit''s all gone. In its place is nothing but a bare, concrete room, devoid of any sign of life. As if no office had ever existed. No drywall. No electric wires. Just... nothing. "What the hell?" Kellan mutters, his eyes scanning the empty space. I step forward, my fingers trailing along the rough wall. "It was here, wasn''t it? We didn''t take a wrong turn?" A silly question. It''s the same building, in the same neighborhood. Nothing''s changed. And yet Steve isn''t here. Kellan shakes his head, his expression grim. "No, we didn''t. Something''s not right." This place reeks of magic, Selene growls, her hackles raised. Be careful, Ava. My throat is tight, making it hard to swallow. The air seems to crackle with energy, making the fine hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Every instinct screams at me to run, to get as far away from this place as possible. Something was never right about Steve and her little child receptionist. About the office in the basement of a decrepit building. Kellan looks doubtful, but I have a gut feeling that I''m right. But where is she, and why is the building gone? He pulls out his phone, his fingers flying over the screen as he sends a message to Lucas. I watch him, my heart pounding in my chest as I try to process everything that''s happened. Steve, the quirky hacker who seemed like an ally, is a Fae. The building where we met her, where she helped us track down information on the vampires, has vanished into thin air. And now, we''re left with more questions than answers, and a growing sense of unease that threatens to swallow me whole. Meanwhile, some strange person keeps insisting I need to enter the Unregistered city, domain of the vampires. Where my family is supposedly hiding. Everything is pointing at this city. Too neat. Too tidy. Selene''s voice in the back of my head is suspicious. "Kellan, I think we need to contact Sister Miriam. I don''t know if I''ll be able to bring anyone with me, but I don''t think we can put it off any longer." This time, I''m not asking for permission. I''m back to demanding, and a part of me shrivels inside, wondering if I''m doing the right thing. I went from willfully doing as I thought was right, to not doing anything at all, standing complacent as Lucas ordered me safe. But we''ve made no progress. None. This can''t go on forever, and too much happening has to do with me. "Selene went with you last time, didn''t she?" I nod. "Was she touching you at the time?" Thinking back as hard as I can, I shake my head. "I don''t think so. I can''t remember." Kellan nods. "I can''t leave Blackwood. Let''s get back to the alpha lodge. You can take your guards with you. Just make sure they''re all close when you call her." "Lucas won''t like it¡ª" "He doesn''t like when you run into danger without adequate protection. He never said you have to live like his subordinate." Chapter 214 Ava: Dressing for Danger Lucas doesn''t answer Kellan''s text, or my phone call. Probably busy again with the Council. Stretching, I test the range of motion in the lightweight tactical clothing Kellan provided. The fabric is breathable, but I''m already sweating beneath the impact-resistant layer in the shirt. A knife rests heavy on my belt, and the boots feel stiff, promising blisters if I have to run for my life. But of course the beta insisted, so here I am, trussed up like an operative minus the arsenal. The bodyguards have all ditched their suits for similar getups, though several sport guns on their hips. I turn to Marcus, brow raised. "Why don''t I get a gun?" He barely glances my way. "A gun in untrained hands is just asking for trouble." I purse my lips but concede his point with silence. Using it would require an instruction manual, and there''s no time for that in an emergency. Still seems like something I should probably learn, considering that my physical prowess is much worse than the average shifter. The door swings open and I blink in surprise as Vanessa strides in, kitted out like some special ops soldier. She catches my stare and explains, "Jericho updated me." Something in her gaze gives me pause. Is that pride? Whatever it is, I shift uncomfortably under the unexpected approval. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Vanessa''s lips quirk. "Lately, you''ve seemed paralyzed by indecision, scared to make the wrong move. I''m glad to see you''ve found your confidence again." A humorless laugh escapes me. Confidence? I''m trembling in my boots. Literally. "I''m not confident at all. I''m constantly second-guessing myself, wondering what the right call is." Vanessa steps closer, her voice low and intense. "Stop admitting that. Everyone needs their leaders to project confidence, even if it''s an act." Doubt claws at my mind, insidious whispers reminding me of all the ways I could fail. All the lives I''m risking with every choice. How can I possibly¡ª No. I cut off the spiral before it takes hold, squaring my shoulders and lifting my chin. Fake it ''til you make it, right? I meet Vanessa''s gaze, hoping she can''t see the cracks in my facade. "You''re right. No more wavering." The words taste like ash on my tongue, but I force them out anyway. "It''s time to act." Vanessa nods, something like satisfaction flickering across her face. "Well, we''ll be behind you, in case anything happens." Holding out her hand, I notice that she''s holding the candle I asked for. "Here." Sober beneath the weight of Kellan''s concern, I nod. "I will. Liam and Adam will think I''m a barnacle." He holds my gaze a moment longer, searching for something, before stepping back with a sharp nod. "Good. Make sure to keep your phone on you. Don''t hesitate to call for backup if anything goes wrong." He''s acting like we''re about to head into war. In his head, that''s probably true. Still, it''s hard not to feel like we''re overreacting to a trip to see Sister Miriam. Better to be prepared than be caught pooping in the bushes. Staring at Selene, I can''t even repeat her words out loud. Pooping in the bushes? Really? That''s what you went with? Her mental shrug is unrepentant. Wolves don''t have the same hang-ups about bodily functions as humans do. "Okay." I take a deep breath, trying to calm the butterflies rioting in my stomach. This is it. No more hiding, no more waiting for others to make the tough calls. But still¡ª "If something goes wrong, what''s the plan?" "We go in." Kellan meets my eyes. "No matter the cost." The doubt on my face is clear. I know it is, because I''m letting it all out. "We won''t be stupid about it, but if anything happens to you, it will be an act of war." He hesitates for a second, appearing to struggle over saying what he wants to say. But I can see it on his face, and I don''t blame him for thinking it. "Don''t start a war, Ava." I''m not planning on it. I just hope I don''t let them down. Chapter 215 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (I) The candle wick flickers to blazing life. Marcus and Liam''s hands are heavy on my shoulders, grounding me as Adam and Vanessa complete the chain. Selene''s fur brushes my leg, a silent reminder of her presence. I focus on Sister Miriam, on my desperate need to understand... everything. My powers. The city. These phone calls. Steve. The Fae. The Moon Goddess. Lisa. And that damned Mad Prince. The flame flickers, casting eerie shadows across the faces of those gathered around me. I close my eyes, picturing Sister Miriam''s enigmatic smile, her ruby eyes glittering with secrets. Sister Miriam, I need you. I hold my breath, waiting for the rush of magic, the dizzying sensation of being transported across space and time. But nothing happens. I open my eyes, blinking in confusion. We''re still in my room, surrounded by the trappings of my everyday life. Kellan and Jericho exchange a glance, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. "When''s it supposed to happen?" Kellan asks, his brow furrowing. A sinking feeling takes hold of my gut. "I don''t know. It worked before." Staring at the candle, I whisper Sister Miriam''s name, each syllable a desperate plea. "Sister Miriam. Sister Miriam, please." The silence stretches, broken only by my harsh breathing. Selene presses closer to my leg. I''m about to try again when my phone rings, the sudden sound making us all jump. I fumble for it, my hands shaking as I see the unknown number on the screen. "Hello?" My voice cracks, betraying my nerves. "Are you an idiot?" a robotic voice demands. "Trying to access your power now could kill everyone around you!" Jericho and Kellan stare intently at the phone, and I put it on speaker. "Who is this?" The robotic voice sighs, the sound harsh and grating through the phone''s speaker. "You''re taking too long." I glance around at the others, searching their faces for any hint of understanding. Kellan and Jericho exchange a bewildered look, while Marcus and Liam simply shake their heads. "Who are you?" I demand, my grip tightening on the phone. "Tell me." "I''m trying to help you," the voice snaps, frustration evident despite the robotic distortion. There''s an edge to their words, something that doesn''t translate through whatever filter they''re using. I swallow hard, my heart hammering against my ribs. "I did, but I thought it didn''t work." "Because you didn''t come to my home?" She laughs, but it sounds oddly affectionate. "Oh, Ava. You have so much to learn." Kellan shifts, his shoulders tense. "Who are you?" Sister Miriam''s gaze flicks to him, her eyes glittering. "I am many things, wolf. But to you, I am an ally. For now." "For now?" Jericho growls, his hand twitching toward the gun at his hip. "Peace," I say, stepping forward to touch the back of his shoulder. "She''s here to help." They''re both on edge after that phone call, and so am I. Sister Miriam inclines her head. "Indeed. Though I must say, your choice of companions is... interesting." I take a deep breath, forcing myself to meet her gaze. "Sister Miriam, this is Kellan, Jericho, Marcus, Liam, Adam, and Vanessa. They''re friends. Pack." Something flickers in her eyes, gone too fast to name. "I see." "How did you get in here?" Kellan demands, his voice rough. "We have wards, guards..." Sister Miriam waves a hand, dismissive. "Your wards are child''s play, wolf. You should know this by now. As for your guards? They never had a chance to spot me." I shoulder my way forward, putting myself between her and the others. "You said you were here to help?" She takes another drag from her cigarette, the smoke wreathing her face. "In a manner of speaking. You''ve gotten yourself into quite the predicament, haven''t you, child?" The condescension in her tone has me bristling. "I didn''t exactly plan for any of this." But I realize how childish my response is as soon as the words come out of my mouth. Of course I didn''t plan for any of this. That doesn''t change the fact that it''s happening. It doesn''t absolve me of the responsibility. A hard lesson, learned from the loss of too many lives. "No, I don''t suppose you did." She sighs, the sound ancient and weary. "But here we are." "Can you help us find Lisa?" Kellan asks, his voice tight. Sister Miriam''s gaze slides to him, considering. "We already know where she is. I suspect you''re asking me to help you save her, but that''s not why I''m here." "Then why are you here?" I ask, my hands clenching into fists at my sides. She smiles, slow and dangerous. "To teach you, of course. You''ve finally awakened your power, Ava. But you have no idea how to control it." I swallow hard, my mouth suddenly dry. "I don''t..." "Don''t what? Want to learn?" She laughs, the sound harsh and grating. "You don''t have a choice, child. Your power will consume you if you don''t learn to master it." Chapter 216 Ava: Going to Sister Miriam Again (II) "What do you mean, consume her?" Jericho demands, his eyes narrowed. Sister Miriam sighs, flicking ash from the end of her cigarette. "Magic is a living thing, wolf. It has a will of its own. And right now, Ava''s magic is wild, untamed. If she doesn''t learn to control it, it will control her." When they still stand there, waiting for more, she rolls her eyes, making even that seem almost elegant, even if the rest of her face is too blank to make it seem natural. "Your girl will go boom, wolf. And everything around her will pay the price." "What''s the difference between now and before?" Sister Miriam''s brows draw together slowly, just a little out of sync. Sometimes, she acts so naturally. Other times, it''s like she can''t control her entire face. This is one of those times, and the wrongness of it causes shudders of repulsion. "Before?" It''s a struggle to find the correct wording. "When I first got my powers. I went into heat. It was painful."@@@@ "Ah." Her brow smooths out almost instantly, and it''s fascinating. Like there was something beneath her skin, and it just dashed out, leaving it flat and expressionless. "Yes. It was more of a half-awakening." She holds out her hand, tight as a fist. "Once, you were empty. Then, small cracks appeared, allowing the power to flow within." She opens her fist a little, spreading her fingers, as though holding onto an invisible ball. "This is the state of most of you as children. You have power coursing through you. Some of you will tap into this power in times of immense stress." Memories of running through the forest, almost as fast as Lucas in his wolf form, flash through my mind. Sister Miriam nods, seeing whatever expression on my face tips her off. "You have experienced this. But you cannot feel it, no matter how hard you try. Right?" Before I can even nod, she opens her palm flat. "And now, you have made a connection with the power inside you. It''s a contract, of sorts. Can you feel it? A warmth in your chest?" "Yes." My answer is a mere whisper; hearing her say what only I''ve experienced is surreal. Sister Miriam''s entire body straightens, her ruby eyes narrowing. "You worked with the Fae? Child, what were you thinking? You don''t know enough about this world to step foot in it without a mentor." "How do you know she''s a Fae?" Kellan interjects with a frown. "We haven''t even told you anything about her yet." "Illusion is a Fae''s bread and butter, wolf." Sister Miriam bares her teeth at him, and for the first time, I can see her long canines. All of the wolves behind me growl; even Vanessa. The strange woman licks her canines, never one blinking as she stares Kellan down. "You know nothing about the Fae, and yet you are prepared to walk into the fire with your Luna. It is commendable to be that much of an idiot, I suppose. But wolves are always frantic over their mates. Don''t worry, you pathetic canine soul. Your precious mate will be in good hands soon, far from the Mad Prince''s tower." Her eyes dart toward mine. "Did you make a contract with this Fae? Eat anything she gave you?" I shake my head. Sister Miriam relaxes a little. "It is unusual to see a Fae in the human lands, but not impossible. They are an adventurous people." "Should I be worried? She disappeared not long after we went to her." She shakes her head, her long black hair swaying with the gentle movement. "No, child. It is likely that she felt some sort of danger, and escaped. There are many out to get a wayward Fae. It is a hard life." Her eyes pin me in place. "Much like it is to be a little witchling, unaware of the extent of her power. Did you know that you''re now like a beacon for anyone in the area?" "A beacon?" Startled, I can''t help the urge to glance down at myself. Chapter 218 Ava: Embracing Change (II) Traveling with a vampire is a lot less mystical than I expect. It''s nothing like whatever fueled my magic travel to her home. There is no endless darkness, nor an expanse of red that blots out the existence of everything else. There''s no sense of travel, no sense of suffocation. Instead, Sister Miriam spreads an arm, and a shimmering gate appears before us, silvery-black and swirling on the inside. "Since your guards are so wary, I shall allow one of them to go first. Then me. Then you, Ava, and the last guard. This gate will disperse after the last, or after thirty seconds. It''s your choice." Her warning is clear: Either come with her, or don''t, but the choice is mine. "Got it." Marcus steps forward without a word, giving me a brusque nod before walking through the magical vortex, as tense as a man walking to his execution. He draws his gun before entering, and Sister Miriam says nothing, only allowing an amused twitch of her lips. Before Sister Miriam enters, she glances toward Jericho. "That wolf who died, screaming about a vampire in the Blackwood territory. What was her name? Marjory?" Kellan steps between them. "How do you know about¡ª" She shakes her head. "That vampire never existed. When you go through your investigation, remember that. He never existed. Think of my advice as a free favor from a friend. It would have been a costly one." She winks in a way that should come across playful, but looks awkward on her not-quite-in-sync features, before stepping through the gate. "I¡ªdamn it, she''s gone. Ava, I don''t think this is a good idea." "I''m leaving. Marcus is already on the other side. I have my phone. I''ll call you as soon as I''m there." Feeling terrible for ignoring Kellan''s plight, I dash through the portal, hoping I''m making the right decision.@@@@ Vanessa''s right behind me, giving me a warm sense of safety as I step through, prepared to feel some sort of otherworldly traveling experience. But there''s nothing. One second ago, I was in my room. Now, I''m in the middle of another room. It''s large, with no furniture at all. Only Sister Miriam and Marcus are there. There are no windows, only a ridiculous amount of lamps in various styles. Some look like street lamps. Others are more sleek and modern. Some look like bizarre art deco styles that make no reasonable sense to exist as a lamp versus an art piece. Sister Miriam inclines her head. "A simple question in my direction would have saved you a lot of time and trouble." Marcus looks stunned by the revelation, his eyes wide and mouth slightly agape. Vanessa frowns thoughtfully, her brow furrowed as she processes this new information. Sister Miriam leads us out of the room, and I can''t help but marvel at the sheer size of the mansion we''ve stepped into. It''s like walking through a museum, with clusters of collected items displayed on every available surface. Antique vases mingle with modern art sculptures, while vintage photographs hang alongside abstract paintings. We have a lot to learn from this Sister Miriam, Selene murmurs. We do, and¡ªoh, shit, I didn''t call Kellan. "Hold on." Fumbling my phone out of its pocket, I see several texts from Kellan, with increasing exclamation marks after his question marks. Vanessa peers over my shoulder as Sister Miriam waits patiently. "Oh, he''s upset." "I said I''d call¡ªdamn, we were all so caught up in..." my voice trails off as I call him. He answers mid-ring. "Ava! Are you okay?" "I''m fine. Why do you sound so worried?" Glancing at Vanessa, who looks more amused than anything, I add, "I''m sorry I didn''t call right away. We were... distracted. It''s interesting here. Like a museum." "That''s fine. It''s fine. As long as you''re all okay." Kellan blows out a loud breath. "We tried calling you, but it wouldn''t go through. I thought that damn bloodsucker lied." "I can hear you," Sister Miriam calls out, a mocking lilt to her words. "I thought Sister Miriam lied," he corrects himself. He must be talking through his teeth, the way his words are ground out. She sighs. "Typical wolf. Thinking the worst. No, I did not lie. However, outside services cannot dial within. Once you''re in the city, you have access to our..." An elegant hand waves above her head in a vague gesture. "Towers?" Vanessa offers. "Yes. Those monstrosities that destroy our horizons. You will be able to contact anyone you wish, and from what I''ve heard, the occasional text message will get through. But phone calls rarely do." "Got it." I''ll have to be a lot more careful about remembering to call people. Maybe I should set alarms on my phone. I always seem to forget about important things when I''m distracted by what''s in front of me. I think the humans call it ADHD. Chapter 219 Ava: The Fae Ward (I) "I don''t have ADHD, Selene." "Don''t you?" Vanessa looks surprised. "Do I?" My surprise mirrors hers. "I assumed you... Well, I''m not a doctor, only a pack healer, so I could be wrong." "ADHD or not, we''re taking too long. Let''s go, children. Ava, finish your conversation or talk while you walk, please." Sister Miriam''s stern housemistress voice has us all straightening up and following, as I mutter into the phone, "We''re all safe, and have a few things to tell you later when we get settled." Kellan sighs. "Make sure you call, Ava. And call Lucas too. You know he''s going to be worried. I''ve already updated him through text. Since he hasn''t blown my phone up or ripped my head off from afar, I can only assume he''s busy with the Council." "Got it. I will." Hanging up, I see Vanessa sliding her own phone into her pocket, flashing an amused smile in my direction. "Had to text Vester and warn him." "Doesn''t he know you''re doing this?" "Of course, but he worries." As we walk, Vanessa quickens her pace to catch up with Sister Miriam. "What did you mean earlier, before we went through the portal? About that vampire in Blackwood territory never existing?" Sister Miriam pauses, turning to face us with an enigmatic smile. "Ah, yes. Marjory, was it? The one who died screaming during your interrogation?" My best guess is that she''s talking about my neighbor, Margot Mitchell. The idea that she''s dead sits heavy on my mind; I''m not sure how to feel about it. "How did you even know about it?" Marcus interjects. "We have our ways, wolf." Sister Miriam sighs. "That vampire was not real," she continues, her voice low and serious. "He was a fabrication, a clever illusion designed to sow fear and chaos within your pack." "But why?" Confused, I trot a little faster to reach her side. "Who would do something like that?" Sister Miriam shakes her head. "That, my dear, is a question with a complicated answer. One that I believe you will discover in due time." I''ve heard of gnomes, of course. Even my mother has one in her garden, saying something about it warding off bad energy. But they look nothing like the woman in front of us. Selene, on the other hand, trots straight up to the woman, her nose twitching as she takes in her scent. The gnome woman recoils, her face scrunching up in displeasure. "Back up," she demands, her voice sharp and authoritative. Selene, startled by the gnome''s reaction, takes a few steps back, her ears flattening against her head. The gnome woman shudders, rubbing her arms as if trying to rid herself of Selene''s presence. "Wolves," she mutters under her breath, shaking her head in disapproval. Sister Miriam clears her throat, drawing our attention back to her. "Layla, this is who we''ve been waiting for Ava Grey of the Blackwood Pack." I open my mouth to protest, but close it at Sister Miriam''s sharp look. Layla''s nose scrunches in disgust. "Renard''s little runaway bride?" "Precisely." Layla''s gaze sweeps over us, her eyes narrowing as she takes in our motley crew. With a heavy sigh, she turns to Sister Miriam. "There''s no other choice then, is there?" I can feel the tension radiating off Vanessa and Marcus as they subtly shift to block me from view, their bodies poised to protect me at a moment''s notice. But Sister Miriam seems unperturbed, her expression serene as she meets Layla''s gaze. "The Fae will have a lot to say about this," Layla grumbles, her tone laced with annoyance. Sister Miriam''s lips curve into a knowing smile. "They''re already aware, Layla. Trust me, everything has been arranged." Layla''s eyes widen, surprise flickering across her face before she quickly schools her features into a mask of indifference. With a huff, she storms off down a hallway to our right, her tiny feet carrying her towards a set of imposing double doors. "Follow me," Sister Miriam instructs, her voice calm and steady as she trails after Layla. As we make our way down the corridor, Sister Miriam''s voice echoes off the walls. "You are being granted access to the Fae Ward of Dakota Sanctuary. It is a place of safety, where none who wish you harm can enter." Marcus frowns, his brow furrowing in confusion. "How is it supposed to keep us safe?" Sister Miriam smiles faintly. "None of your enemies would ever be allowed entry into such a sacred space, Marcus. The Fae are ancient and powerful, and their wards are not to be trifled with." As we approach the double doors, Layla holds up a hand, bringing us to a halt. She turns to me, her expression softening slightly. "I must inform you, Ava, that vampires are not permitted within the Fae Ward. Not even ones as... unique as Sister Miriam." Chapter 220 Ava: The Fae Ward (II) "Oh. I understand." Glancing toward Sister Miriam, I''m not sure how to feel about being separated from my benefactor. She inclines her head. "If at any time you wish to speak to me, just let the Fae know." "I was under the impression you would be with us," Vanessa cuts in, suspicion written all over her face in giant, bold letters. "How are we supposed to trust whoever you''re handing us to?" "You''re still under her protection," Layla sighs. "She just can''t come into the Fae Ward. For our sakes." The gnome''s gaze flicks to Vanessa and Marcus, and she mutters under her breath, "The paperwork for a bunch of pack wolves to get admitted in such circumstances is going to be a nightmare as it is." If your teacher is in the Fae Ward, we need to go there, Selene interjects, her tone firm. No matter what. That is why we are here. Resting my hand on her head, I turn to Layla. "Will our phones still work in the Fae Ward?" "Phones?" The gnome blinks at me, and for the first time I realize that her pupils are bare pinpricks, making her eyes seem even larger. Then those same eyes widen, and I swear for a moment that something sparkles within them. "Ah, telecommunication devices! Yes! They will still function." There''s an excitement in her words that almost buzzes from her, and Vanessa steps between us in a casual motion. "To send and receive calls from outside the city?" "Of course, of course. We worked that out aeons ago." Layla scoffs, as though our questions are over the top. But¡ªaeons? Marcus frowns, and I grab his arm with a gentle squeeze, shaking my head slightly. From how Layla speaks about phones, calling them telecommunication devices, I don''t think she''s the one to give us the best information. We''ll have to trust Sister Miriam, who nods when I glance in her direction. "You''ll be able to contact your family and friends even in the Fae Ward, child." "See? Now, come on, come on." Impatient now with our hesitance, Layla produces an archaic bronze key that glows with a subtle shimmer and inserts it into the door, which swings open to reveal a shimmering golden portal. Layla clears her throat, standing as tall as her diminutive stature will allow. "They are under the protection of Sister Miriam," she says, her voice surprisingly authoritative for someone so small. "I need to bring the to the Wizard''s Tower. Ava Grey, Blackwood Pack, and her guards." The disdain when she declares my pack is mirrored by the looks on their faces. Silver Eyes exchanges a glance with his partner, before giving me a nod. "Very well. Follow me." He turns on his heel and strides off, leaving us scrambling to keep up. Vanessa falls into step beside me, her eyes wide as she takes in the sights and sounds of the Fae realm. "This is not what I was expecting," she murmurs, her voice barely above a whisper. I nod in agreement, my gaze drawn to a group of Fae children playing some kind of game involving glowing orbs that hover in midair. They''re laughing and shouting, their voices carrying on the breeze, and I can''t help but smile at the pure joy on their faces. As we walk, I notice that the Fae we pass are just as varied in appearance as the ones I saw earlier. Some are dressed in modern clothing¡ªjeans, t-shirts, even the occasional leather jacket¡ªwhile others look like they''ve stepped out of a Renaissance Faire. There are Fae with skin in every shade of the rainbow, from pale lavender to deep emerald green, and their hair ranges from natural colors to hues that don''t exist in the human world. I could get used to this, Selene says, her voice dreamy as she trots alongside me. A pang of envy over her easy acceptance of this strange new world shoots right through my heart. For me, it''s all overwhelming¡ªthe sights, the sounds, the sheer impossibility of it all. But there''s a part of me that''s eager to learn more about this place, too. The guard leads us to a towering gate made of shimmering silver, its surface etched with intricate designs that seem to move and shift before my eyes. He places his hand on the gate, and it swings open with a soft whoosh, revealing a courtyard filled with even more wonders. There are fountains that spout water in every color of the rainbow, their mist creating a shimmering haze that hangs in the air. Flowers the size of dinner plates bloom in beds along the edges of the courtyard, their petals glowing softly in the sunlight. And in the center of it all stands a massive tree, its trunk wider than a car and its branches stretching up to the sky, laden with fruit that glitters like precious gems. "Welcome to the Wizard''s Tower," the guard says, his voice tinged with a hint of pride. "You can find who you''re looking for within." He gestures toward a set of double doors at the far end of the courtyard, their surface inlaid with gold and silver in a pattern that seems to shift and change with every step we take. Though the name is Tower, the building is anything but a tower. In fact, compared to the rest of the courtyard, it''s little more than a cottage, despite the fancy doors. We''re no more than ten steps in when someone slams those doors open with a roar. "Well? Stop lollygagging and get up here where I can see you, Ava Grey!" Chapter 221 Ava: The Fae Ward (III) A giant of a man fills the doorway, his broad shoulders nearly brushing the frame on either side. He''s easily twice the size of any man I''ve ever seen, with pointed ears that stretch back into his salt-and-pepper hair. Despite the gray streaks, his face is unwrinkled, but his eyes¡ªswirling from blue to black and back again¡ªhold a wisdom that speaks of countless years. "You''re late," he bellows, his voice reverberating through the courtyard like a clap of thunder. His larger-than-life presence fills the courtyard, very different from the Fae guards who led us here. Marcus and Vanessa move to step between us, their stances protective, but the strange man roars at them. "Stand back, you flea-ridden mutts! Let me see my pupil!" There''s an excitement in his tone that belies the aggressive volume of his words, leaving me more confused than frightened. Selene slinks forward, her ears pressed back against her skull as she sniffs at the air to scent the new arrival. "Your pupil?" I ask, my voice sounding small and uncertain even to my own ears. "Are you the one Sister Miriam told me about?" The man throws his head back and laughs, the sound booming like a cannon shot. "Who am I? I''m the one who''s graciously allowed you entry into the Fae Ward, girl. The one who''s going to teach you to control that wild magic of yours before it consumes you whole." All the Fae to this point have been elegant, their movements natural and flowing. Even the intimidating guards move with a grace that seems to come from deep within. This man, this teacher of mine, is like a bear, with wide movements and a lumbering gait. Even so, his excitement shines through, making his sinister-seeming phone calls feel innocuous now in the light of his energy. "You may call me Magister Orion," he says, his voice dropping to a more conversational volume. "And you, Ava Grey, have a great deal to learn. It took you too long to get here." "A more friendly phone call might have helped." Trying to keep my words firm and even, I hold out my hand in greeting. "Hello, Magister Orion." His massive head tilts, his eyes glittering down at me in the brightest shade of blue I''ve ever seen. "Was I not friendly? I warned you about your friend, and you interrogated me as if I were her captor."@@@@ It reconstructs his words, but Sister Miriam says it makes him sound sinister. Did it have the same effect on you?" The curious look on her face is almost rabid, her eyes eager and glistening. "It did," I confirm, watching her over-enthusiastic nod with some confusion. It takes a second for her words to dawn in my overwhelmed mind. "This device of yours is why none of the shifters could understand him?" Tinker''s eyes light up, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Precisely! Isn''t it just brilliant? The Fae Ward functions with quite a bit magitech¡ªah, magical technology¡ªbut it doesn''t always work the way we intend. Human innovation is fascinating, but doesn''t seem to mesh well with magic." A small notepad appears out of thin air, and she scrawls something on it. The letters are similar to the runes I saw within the book Mrs. Elkins brought me, and I curse myself silently for not bringing it here. I''m sure they would have been able to tell me more about it. "Sinister. Hmm. Indeed. I thought the dhampir was being a bit overblown, but I suppose it can''t be helped. The device was supposed to go for austere and majestic." Tinker''s words come out in the absent-minded fashion of someone talking to themselves, and I''m not sure if I''m supposed to respond. Before I can figure it out, we step into the cottage, and the words die on my tongue. Beside me, Marcus and Vanessa halt abruptly, their eyes widening in shock. Despite the unassuming exterior, the inside of the cottage is a true marvel. A spiral staircase dominates the center of the room, stretching up into darkness far above our heads. My jaw drops as I take in the sight before me. Books¡ªcountless books¡ªline the walls from floor to ceiling. Some float lazily through the air, as if guided by an invisible hand. There''s the scent of ink and paper, a coming-home sort of cozy scent that fills my nostrils, and there''s a huge part of me that wants to live here forever. Don''t start thinking like that, Ava, Selene warns. The Fae don''t give back what come willingly into their fold. Her warning is like a bucket of ice water on my face, and I stare at the heaven within with a little more wariness after that. Magister Orion stands tall amidst the stacks, his chest puffed out with pride. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he booms, his voice echoing through the cavernous space. "Centuries of knowledge, all at our fingertips." Chapter 222 Ava: The Fae Ward (IV) Selene sneezes several times, drawing Magister Orion''s attention. "Ah, it seems your companion is allergic to our wards," he remarks, his tone sympathetic.@@@@ I frown, glancing down at Selene. "But she hasn''t sneezed once since entering the Fae Ward." Behind us, Layla snorts, amusement coloring her voice. "Magical wards and the Fae Ward are two completely separate things, you know." Magister Orion nods, his expression kind as he explains, "Magical wards are a form of protection, and some wolves are particularly sensitive to their existence." Selene sneezes again, as if to punctuate his point, and I reach down to stroke her fur soothingly. The enormity of the situation sinks in¡ªI''m standing in a magical tower, in a place that doesn''t really seem to exist in my world, surrounded by Fae and a powerful (presumably?) wizard, about to embark on a journey to control powers I barely understand. It''s like a freaking movie. This doesn''t feel real at all. Our world has always been bigger than what you''ve experienced, Selene says, with the faint hint of sneezing even in her mental voice. Full of magic and power and fantastic things you''d be shocked to see. Your world as you know it is quite desolate. Even so, knowing that all this has been hidden away in a city not far from humanity... Now that I''m here, Selene says, sneezing once again, I can sense it. I don''t know about the others, but this city was created at a natural convergence of realms. It''s a fascinating place. I''d love to explore it more. But her explanation is lost on me as Magister Orion guides us to a circle of comfortable-looking armchairs. "Now, sit, Ava Grey, and let me look at you." "Wait." Coming to a halt, I look at this man who''s declared himself to be my teacher, and the short little Fae. Or is she a gnome, like Layla? "First, I want to know: Where is Lisa?" "Lisa Randall, currently in the Third Ward," Tinker reports immediately. "There''s an extraction underway for Ms. Randall." "So I can see her soon?" Excitement has my heart racing. A part of me has been desperately avoiding thinking of her with too much frequency, worried that we''re already too late. It''s been paralyzing. To know that she''s finally about to be rescued¡ª "No," Tinker says cheerfully. "Because she has been compromised, Ms. Randall has been denied access to the Fae Ward." "Hush, you mange-ridden animal. I''m speaking with my favorite student." It''s clear that I''m his only student. It''s also clear that Vanessa and Marcus don''t like him very much. Considering how he speaks to them, when he isn''t ignoring their existence... "Magister Orion," I protest, my voice going feeble under his delighted stare, "That''s impossible." "Impossible? No, I did the math myself." "No, I¡ª" Clearing my throat, I shove my shoulders back and straighten my spine. This overgrown giant of a man might make me feel as though I''m a seven-year-old child again, but I''m not. I''m a grown woman. A future Luna. And maybe I''m a little lost these days, but I know that what he''s asking for is unreasonable. "I cannot spend that much time away from my life. My pack. My mate." "Packs? Mates? Who needs those, when you have magic?" Staring at me with honest bewilderment, Magister Orion motions around us with a sweeping movement of his arm. "Can''t you see all of this? Isn''t it spectacular? A world you want to live in forever?" I told you, the Fae won''t let go of you easily if you allow yourself to be charmed by them. Selene''s warnings have the slightest hint of amusement to them. "Of course it''s amazing. It''s an entire new world at my fingertips, and I want to learn from someone as wise as you." Buttering him up can''t hurt, right? "However, this is not my life. While I appreciate and respect how you feel toward magic and the knowledge you hold, my mate is my first responsibility. My pack is second. I cannot lead my people if I''m sequestered here in the pursuit of..." Finding words fails me. "Higher learning," Vanessa supplements, bumping her shoulder against mine. "Higher learning," I repeat, tossing her a grateful smile. Magister Orion''s face flushes an alarming shade of red as he stares at us both. "You would prioritize your mundane life over the gift of magic?" His voice booms through the library, echoing off the countless shelves. Something in the air tickles against my skin, causing my hair to stand on end. Even the sunlit interior seems to darken, as if dense clouds passed over the sun, heavy with rain. For a second, I can even scent that hint in the air of an oncoming storm. "The power within you is a rare and precious thing, and you would squander it for what? A pack of disgusting predators, who prioritize their base instincts over their brains?" His accusations have Marcus and Vanessa stiff and eerily still beside me. Taking a deep breath, I force down the offense at his words, keeping my composure in the face of his bluster. "Magister Orion, you must understand. I''m here to learn control so I can keep my people safe. My magic is important, but it''s not the only thing that matters to me." His eyes meet mine, and I hope to the Moon Goddess that I have even a semblance of the serenity I''m trying to project. Chapter 223 Ava: The Fae Ward (V) Magister Orion storms around, his heavy footsteps shaking the floorboards. Agitation rolls off him in waves as he gesticulates wildly. "Absurd! Your magic is a part of you, girl. It''s not some accessory you can cast aside when it''s inconvenient!"@@@@ Marcus steps forward, pulling me behind him in a protective stance. His eyes narrow as he watches Magister Orion''s erratic pacing. Layla darts between us, her hands raised in a placating gesture. "Magister, please calm yourself. We don''t want a repeat of the last time you set the library on fire." Tinker groans, her mechanical wings drooping. "It took a decade to duplicate all those ruined books. Please, Magister. Let''s not go through that again." Magister Orion freezes, a sheepish expression crossing his face. He takes a deep breath, his shoulders slumping as he turns to me. "My apologies, Ava. I let my passion get the better of me." He sighs, running a hand through his salt-and-pepper hair. "I must confess, I had an ulterior motive in agreeing to teach you. I had hoped that once you were introduced to our world, you might choose to stay here as my student. You see, the magic we share is dying out. It''s been centuries since I''ve found someone to teach." Glancing at the books flying in the air, lazily flapping their pages like wings, a frown tugs at the corners of my lips. "How is that possible? There''s magic everywhere here." He shakes his head, his eyes wrinkling at the corners with sadness and the harsh passage of time. Centuries, he said. Centuries. I can''t imagine being alive so long. Just like Sister Miriam, he''s lived a life I can''t fathom. "The magic of the Fae and the magic that humans can wield are separate entities. They come from different sources, follow different rules." "I don''t understand. How¡ª" Magister Orion cuts me off with another shake of his head. "It''s a long and complicated history, one we don''t have time for now." His gaze shifts to Vanessa and Marcus, his nose wrinkling in disdain. "Are these the pack you speak of?" He smells like a burning forest when he looks at them, Selene observes. There must be a history there. Fae can be hostile to any non-Fae, but this goes beyond that. Anyone with eyes can see that Magister Orion has no respect for them, but I wonder at the history behind his dissatisfaction with their presence. Still, feeling the frustrated tension in the two who followed me here, it feels dirty to hear how he speaks to them. Not wanting it to go on any longer, I wait until his eyes once again meet mine, leaving my face blank, trying to imagine myself as someone stern and unyielding. The best that comes to mind is my mother''s face, a vision that makes my soul cringe from the baggage that comes with it, even as I can feel my face settle into the expression that I think mirrors her personality the best. Bracing myself for his reaction, at the possibility that my demands will cause friction between me and the man I''m hoping can keep me safe from my own power, I speak. "Vanessa." This time, it''s Layla, who looks at us with apology. "I promise he''s like that with everyone. So it isn''t discrimination, just all-around jackassery." Magister Orion scowls at the gnome woman, drawing himself to his full height. "To all a mighty wizard a donkey¡ª" "¡ªis accurate," Tinker cuts in, ignoring his immediate deflation. She smiles at me, with an edge of desperation. "Please don''t let his personality deter you from his teaching. We all gave up on him centuries ago, and it''s only made him worse." Magister Orion settles into a chair with an aura mostly reminiscent of a sulky child. It''s hard to get a read on the man. He''s aggressive and yet seems kind. Overly passionate about his magic. And kind of... silly. The Fae are an interesting people. Selene sneezes again, catching everyone''s attention. This time it''s five desperate ah-choos in a row, and even Marcus'' normally blank face is pinched with worry. "Is she going to be okay?" Vanessa asks, reaching out to rub Selene''s ears. I''b pfine. "She says she''s fine, but it''s even affecting her voice up here." Tapping my head, I frown. "How''s that possible?" Vanessa rubs Selene''s head as my wolf leans further into her caresses, milking the situation for attention. Ab not. Ab miserable. Her voice is like typos in my head. "Psychosomatic, maybe?" Vanessa ventures. "Unlikely. The effects of the wards reach farther than the physical plane." Magister Orion points at the wolf. "It''s likely even her mental faculties are somewhat slow and befuddled. She''ll be fine after some time away from the wards." If Selene''s so deeply affected by this place, there''s no way we can stay here for my training. Can, she insists. Chapter 224 Ava: The Fae Ward (VI) "Magister Orion." A little concerned at how the strange man who claims to be my teacher will respond to my next words, I brace myself once more for the flood of emotions that might roll off him. "I understand your wish for me to stay here and learn from you, but it is impossible for me to stay here for as long as you wish. And with my wolf unable to tolerate your wards, it makes it even more impractical." Wiw be fwine. "No, it won''t be." Magister Orion''s brow furrows as he scrutinizes Selene, his gaze sharp and assessing. The air thickens with tension. Finally, he turns to me, his expression unreadable. "If you cannot remain here in the Fae Ward, Ava Grey, then it is my duty as your mentor to go where you go." Layla and Tinker erupt into a chorus of protests, their voices overlapping in a cacophony of disbelief. "Magister Orion, you can''t be serious!" Layla exclaims, her eyes wide with shock. "Leaving the Fae Ward? Impossible. Your request would be rejected on the spot!" Tinker nods vigorously, her mechanical wings fluttering in agitation. "She''s right, Magister. The Fae Ward is your domain. To leave its sanctuary is little better than," and her voice lowers to a whisper, "suicide!" But Magister Orion is unmoved by their objections. He rises to his full, imposing height, his voice booming like thunder. "Enough! This goes beyond convention. I will not leave my chance at a student behind." Watching the argument unfold, my stomach twists with unease. The idea of Magister Orion accompanying me back to the pack lands fills me with dread. He''s already proven animosity toward the wolves. If an incident were to occur, would we be able to handle the consequences? Vanessa and Marcus exchange worried glances, their postures tense and alert. I can feel their apprehension radiating off them in waves, mingling with my own growing anxiety.@@@@ Taking a deep breath, I turn to Magister Orion, my voice carefully measured. "Magister Orion, forgive me for asking, but how can you handle being on pack lands when you hold such disdain for wolves?" His eyes flash with an emotion I can''t quite decipher¡ªanger? Resentment? Something else entirely? "My personal feelings are irrelevant," he says, his tone clipped. "What matters is the greater purpose. If teaching you requires me to endure the presence of wolves, then so be it." The little woman pouts. "But Magister, your lecture are so dry! Nobody wants to listen to them." "I actually found it quite interesting¡ª" "Hush, you miserable little sprite. Some of us enjoy the pursuit of knowledge." Waving her off with one massive hand, he ignores her scowl as she scurries away, her wings whirring. "Pay no mind to the vapid gnome, Ava Grey. Her conspiracies are nothing more than idle chatter through the ages." But his words barely register. My mind is racing, pieces of a puzzle clicking into place. The book Mrs. Elkins gave me, the strange symbols that vanished, the power thrumming beneath my skin... It''s all very, very magical. It was passed down for a long time. It holds secrets. And it makes Selene sneeze, much like these wards that have her sneezing even now, rubbing her nose with her paws in a desperate attempt at gaining even a little bit of relief. Can it be? It has to be. There''s no other way, right? "Magister Orion," I say slowly, my heart pounding, "I''ve come into possession of a magical book. It''s written in odd symbols that disappear, even when I try to copy them." He leans forward with such velocity that his chair nearly tips over with his weight. Marcus steps between us once again, and I shove the overprotective wolf to the side as Magister Orions eyes bore into mine. "A book with vanishing symbols? Do they look something like this?" With a flourish of his index finger, Magister Orion traces symbols in the air. Thin, blazing lines of fire follow his movements, hanging suspended for a moment before fading away. I squint, trying to make sense of the strange script. It takes me a moment to realize they''re written backward, like a mirror image. Excitement stirs. "Yes. They look similar, though I can''t read them." Magister Orion''s face splits into a wide, beaming grin. His eyes sparkle, and I can feel the enthusiasm radiating off him in waves. It''s almost contagious, and I find myself smiling back¡ª Ava. Selene''s voice whispers in my mind, cutting through my thoughts like a knife. If Magister Orion didn''t know you had the book, how was there a message in there telling you to come here? Chapter 225 Ava: Fae Ward (VII) Selene''s question is like a brick wall for my speeding thoughts. I suck in a sharp breath, my heart pounding against my ribcage as I remember the words written in the book: Your teacher awaits. Enter the sanctuary of wizards, Ava Grey. The words had appeared as if by magic, the runes shifting and morphing until they formed a coherent message. A message meant for me. My voice shakes. "Did you know I had the book?" Magister Orion''s eyes widen, genuine surprise etched across his features. "No, I had no idea the book was ever found. This is news to me. Realm-shattering, in fact. We haven''t even found a trace of it in..." He blows out a breath, looking skyward. "A century.@@@@ More, perhaps." My mind races, trying to make sense of it all. "The runes in the book... they moved around until they wrote a phrase in English. It told me to come here, to the sanctuary of wizards." Magister Orion frowns, his brows knitting together in concentration. "The sanctuary of wizards? That''s not a term I would associate¡ªwell, I suppose it is, as such, a sanctuary. And of wizards. However, such a technical level of manipulation is beyond anyone I know who would be alive today. Someone able to fight the wards spelled within that book would be powerful beyond measure." A chill runs down my spine at his words. If even Magister Orion, with all his knowledge and power, doesn''t know who could have done this... "Is it possible there are others in the world who know of this magic?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. He sighs, rubbing a finger over his forehead. "It''s always possible. The Fae were not the ones to govern this knowledge in the first place. There could be others out there, hiding in the shadows, keeping the magic alive. It would be a good thing, I suppose." Yet he sounds doubtful. Selene sneezes again, her body shaking with the force of it. I reach down to stroke her fur, trying to offer some comfort. Magister Orion rises from his seat, his robes swishing around him. "I need to pack for my journey to your pack lands. We must unravel this mystery and begin your training as soon as possible." "What do you mean by that?" I ask, curiosity getting the better of me. He shakes his head, a wry smile on his lips. "The politics of the Dakota Sanctuary never sleep, Ava Grey. There are always those vying for power, trying to gain the upper hand." A shiver runs through me at his words. I''m not sure I like the sound of that. "Is it safe for me to be here?" Magister Orion places a reassuring hand on my shoulder, and something warm passes between us at the contact. Something both welcoming and foreign. Magic, Selene says. He''s sharing with you. Is that way it feels so soothing, as if smoothing down the frayed edges of my nerves? "The Fae Ward is somewhat separate from the other wards within Dakota Sanctuary. While we are not truly a part of the realm of the Fae, we are under the protection of the Fae King and the laws of our people. It is why we can restrict its access from other denizens of the city, and the reason you are safe here. You have nothing to fear within this place." Marcus steps forward, his face serious. "Then what would happen if the vampires decided to war against the Fae King?" Magister Orion throws his head back and laughs, the sound echoing through the room. "Impossible. The vampires may be powerful, but they are no match for the might of the Fae. They would be crushed like ants beneath a boot." His words do little to reassure me, sounding too much like the ego of Lucas'' pack before the vampires appeared within it, taking so many innocent lives. My knowledge is too lacking to know how right Magister Orion is, but I push my worries aside for now. I can''t do much about politics between Fae and vampires. There isn''t even much I can do between them and Lucas. Instead, I need to focus on what I''m here for: learning to control the magic that threatens everyone around me. Chapter 226 Ava: War is Here (I) Magister Orion personally escorts us up the mysterious spiral staircase to two adjoining rooms, promising to begin my training in the morning. The moment the door closes behind him, I pull out my phone, unsurprised to see no new texts or phone calls. Sister Miriam did say only the occasional ones text would come through. So I call Lucas. He answers on the first ring. "Are you okay?" His question is more of a shouted demand for an answer, and I hold the phone several inches away from my ear, blinking at the force of his volume. "Yes. I''m fine. Did you get Kellan''s messages?" "Do you need help? When can you come home? Why won''t our phone calls connect? Is everyone treating you okay? Are you in danger? Have you eaten?" "No. Soon. I don''t know. Yes. No. Not yet." My lips curve at the way his questions barrage my ear. "I miss you." "I miss you too, Ave. So much." Lucas''s voice softens, the rough edges smoothing into something tender that wraps around my heart. "I understand why you''re there. I do. But I don''t like it." As if sensing the shift in conversation, Vanessa catches my eye, tilting her head toward the adjoining room. Marcus follows, the door clicking shut behind them, leaving me alone with Lucas''s voice in my ear.@@@@ Questions pepper through the phone, rapid-fire, all with the same ultimate theme: Is the city safe? Can Alpha Renard or my family find me? "The Fae Ward is different from the rest of the city somehow. Only accessible by portal, I think. They don''t have access here, Lucas. Sister Miriam promised. Even Sister Miriam can''t come here." I settle onto the edge of the bed, the plush comforter dipping beneath my weight. "Vanessa and Marcus are with me. "Lucas, I want to help." He''s silent for a moment longer, before groaning. "Ava, you can''t. You aren''t strong enough. You''ve worked hard, but you''d be a liability to any of my teams. I can''t send you into a battlefield surrounded by a team of bodyguards." The truth hurts more than I thought it would. Biting my lip, I say, "I can help at the hospital." "Ava, public opinion isn''t on your side there, either." My mouth snaps shut. That''s right. Several wounded shifters have been recuperating there, and a few of them even died under the care of the nurses. I''m sure they would be less than thrilled to see me around. Blood pressures would spike just seeing my face. The reality of my decisions weighs heavy on my shoulders. Too weak. Too self-centered. Too many bad decisions. And now my mate is fighting the real war brought to his door, and I''m being asked to stay in what we once thought was the most dangerous place for me to be. But I can''t keep whining at Lucas. He has more important concerns than dealing with a whiny teenager of a mate. "I won''t get in your way. But Lucas, promise you''ll be careful." My voice cracks a little. "I will, Ava. Keep your ears to the ground there. You might be able to help me from the inside. The vampires haven''t shown up yet, but only an idiot would think they won''t be a part of this war." Maybe we can find the information they''ve been looking for, Selene agrees, resting her head on my knees. "I''ll do what I can," I promise earnestly. He sighs again. "Just be careful. Every scout we''ve ever sent, even the ones who successfully got into the city, is dead. We still haven''t heard a word from the people Ryder sent in, so we can only suspect that they''re dead, too. Don''t do anything that will put you in danger. Your life is more important than any information you can try to get out of there." Chapter 227 Lucas: War Is Here (II) Knowing Ava is relatively safe, even if I have to rely on strangers to keep her that way, lifts a giant boulder of worry from my shoulders. My wolf, of course, paces in the back of my mind, snapping at the air, frustrated with me. With her. With everything. She''s too far, he growls. We should be with her, not here. The same complaints I''ve heard since I let her return to Blackwood. It''s like a madness in my mind, the desire to rush to her side and drag her back home, damn the consequences. The only reason he kept quiet during the Council''s visit is because he didn''t want any of those alphas near her. He''s still upset over Clayton, though our wolves seemed to have reached some sort of truce between us. The fact that Clayton''s given way with such grace probably helps. Alpha, there''s another group of wolves moving in from the southwest. I''ve dispatched scouts to check on them, but I have a feeling that these are Whispering Pines wolves, not rogues. Ryder''s voice intrudes on my musings, quieting my wolf for a moment. Got it. Frustrated, I rub my hands over my face. The Council had met one last time, to work over the logistics of moving forces and how to handle the distribution of our fighters and leaders to avoid conflict. Instead, Alpha Talon had come in with a declaration that the Council had overstepped, throwing a verbal bomb into the middle of an already volatile situation. With the suspicious timing of multiple rogue wolf raids on my people mere hours after he denounced the Council and said his pack would no longer be a part of tyranny, we''ve had no rest. It''s like a leaking boat, only we can''t find the damn leaks. I shove my phone into my pocket, my jaw clenched tight, as I head for the large office where the Council has been meeting. My wolf paces restlessly in my mind, agitated by the distance from Ava and the looming threats. As I enter the office, I''m not surprised to see Alpha Twilight Ridge already there. Her silver hair catches the light as she leans over the large map spread across the table. She looks up, greeting me with a polite nod, but I can see the exhaustion etched into the lines of her face.@@@@ "Alpha Westwood," she says, her voice carrying a grim note. "A pack of scouts has been sent to the southwest, near the human territories. A large group of wolves was spotted traveling through the area." Joining her at the table, I glance over the map. "My Delta''s informed me. So far, no news from the Blackwood territory. It''s suspiciously quiet there." Scanning the familiar landmarks, we both trace the likely path of the newcomers, and I feel a growl building in my chest as we reach the same conclusion. My wolf growls in the back of my mind, urging action, demanding we protect what''s ours. It takes effort to keep him in check, to think rationally instead of charging into battle. "What''s your next move, Lucas?" Alpha Twilight Ridge asks, breaking the silence. I trace the path from Whispering Pines to our borders, my mind working through strategies. "We wait for confirmation from the scouts. If it is Talon''s wolves, we move to intercept them before they can breach our territory. I won''t give him the advantage of striking first. But something''s fishy here." She nods, her expression grim but determined. "Twilight Ridge will stand with you. We''ll mobilize our forces to support yours." "Thank you," I say, the words feeling inadequate for the weight of her support. "But I have a feeling there''s more than meets the eye." "Blackwood? There''s been no movement in the area." Alpha Twilight Ridge sets her finger dead-set in the middle of pack lands, where Ava was supposed to be. "But you''re right. You would think this is where they would attack, not heading toward Westwood lands. You think it''s a ploy?" "Most likely." Rapping my fingers against the map, I think. The vampire attacks on our pack lands brought the Council together. Now that the Council''s together, the alpha of Whispering Pines has defected from the Council, but only after learning of our plans. If everything was a concerted effort to distract us from Blackwood... "Here, here, and here. These are the most likely routes to travel in stealth from the Whispering Pines territory." "Yes, I thought of those, too." Alpha Twilight Ridge points to the east. "There are also several options here. The likelihood of catching anyone from the direction of the Unregistered City is low. And, as you said, the vampires could travel into the territory and disappear within seconds. I can''t think of an effective way to defend against that kind of movement." "You''re right. There was never a word or hint of their movements, before or after the attacks." Tapping the west side of the map, I grimace. "We need to concentrate forces here. If you can do that, I can focus on the rogues coming in. And there''s always the chance of unrest within the pack lands themselves, from all the wolves who stayed without defecting from Renard''s pack." Alpha Twilight Ridge sighs. "You realize that if I bring all my forces here, it leaves my territory open for invasion?" "I do. I''m not asking this lightly." She shakes her head. "It''s a risk for all of us. What is Alpha Silvermoon intending?" My lips quirk. "He''s conducting an unapproved survey of enemy lines." Flicking the general area of the Whispering Pines pack lands, I wink at Alpha Twilight Ridge. "Without Council¡ªnever mind. We''re beyond that now, aren''t we?" Alpha Twilight Ridge shakes her head again, with a long sigh. "The only Council to fall apart in how many generations?" "We haven''t fallen apart yet." Chapter 228 Lisa: Rescue? An odd scraping has me waking in the middle of the night, when even the faint light from the high-up window has disappeared. The sounds are irregular, not at all patterned, which I''ve come to learn means that there''s either a person or animal behind it. I hope it isn''t a rat.@@@@ Sitting up, I strain my ears, past the thudding of my heart against my ribs. More odd sounds echo around me. A soft scuffle comes from outside the wall where Marisol usually appears with my meager meals. My breath catches in my throat. That mysterious note comes to mind. Could it be? After all this time, has someone finally come for me? Hope surges through my veins, making me dizzy. I press a hand to my chest, trying to calm my racing heart. Slow, deep breaths that expand my ribs and reduce my pulse rate to a level that doesn''t have me woozy with the rush of blood. My muscles are weak, despite the squat and other stretches I work on daily, trying to keep myself as in shape as I can. How long have I been in this hellhole? Days? Weeks? It''s impossible to tell without windows or any sense of time passing. I''m not even sure my meals arrive daily; sometimes, I think it''s two or three times a day. Other times, it''s as though a day or two passes between them. The cycle of night and day here seems different, too. Which is an odd thing to think, but time just doesn''t seem right. The scraping sound comes again, closer this time. I take a tentative step forward, then another. My legs shake beneath me, threatening to give out at any moment, and it''s only three steps before the manacles yank against my wrists and ankles, keeping me where I am. I know these stones intimately, the boundaries of what little movement I have. "Hello?" I whisper, my voice hoarse from disuse. "Is someone there?" Silence greets me. I hold my breath, straining to hear any response. Nothing. Maybe I imagined it all, my mind playing cruel tricks after so much isolation. Disappointment threatens to crush me, but I refuse to give in to despair. Not yet. A muffled thud makes me jump. It''s definitely coming from beyond the wall. My heart races even faster, hope and fear warring within me. What if it''s not a rescue? What if it''s something worse? Images of my captor flash through my mind, but I shove them away. I haven''t seen him since he first brought me here, and I don''t want to somehow summon his presence with my thoughts. No, I can''t think about that now. I have to focus on the present. Holding up my hands, I rattle the chains holding me to the ground. "I can''t. I''m stuck." "Ah." Shoving the hood of his robe back, I''m shocked to see a weathered face and short, spikey white hair. He''s old. Ancient. And so, so small. "Iron. Rusted. Easy enough to fix." Reaching forward with one hand, I notice nails so long and curved that they are best described as claws. With one tap of his index claw-nail, the manacles open, falling to the ground with a loud clatter. He does the same to the ones around my ankles. The absence of their weight has me a little off balance, used to fighting against them. "Let''s go, Lisa Randall. Your extraction order expires in an hour." The strange little man shuffles away, his dark robe swishing against the stone floor. For a moment, I''m frozen, staring at the open doorway. Freedom beckons, but fear roots me to the spot. My gaze sweeps over the dank cell one last time¡ªthe rough stone walls, the iron rings where my chains were anchored, the scraps of fabric that served as my bed. "Come on, girl," the old man''s gruff voice snaps me back to reality. "We haven''t got all night." My heart pounds against my ribs as I take my first tentative step. Then another. And another. Each step feels like I''m wading through molasses, my muscles weak from disuse and malnutrition, no matter how much I tried to keep in shape. But I''m moving. I''m leaving this godforsaken cell behind. As I cross the threshold, a shiver runs through me. The hallway beyond is dimly lit by sputtering torches, casting eerie shadows on the walls. It''s not much brighter than my cell, but it feels vast and overwhelming after so long in confinement. And weird. Who uses torches in this day and age? But when I look closer, they''re battery-powered. No smoke, no fire. Just the effects of a torch, in a clever LED lighting concept. Bizarre. Who goes that far to make a creepy hall? Vampires, I guess. "Keep up," my rescuer¡ªif that''s what he is¡ªmutters. He''s already several paces ahead, his small form barely visible in the gloom. I hurry after him, wincing as my bare feet slap against the cold stone. Questions swirl in my mind, but I bite them back. Now isn''t the time for interrogation. Now is the time to run, to get as far away from this place as possible. But even as I follow the little man through twisting corridors, doubt gnaws at me. Who is he? Who sent him? And most importantly¡ªare they any better than the monster who imprisoned me here? Chapter 229 Ava: Fire Bureaucracy in the Fae Ward moves with the pace of a paralyzed sloth, leaving me with an itchy feeling between my shoulder blades, as if staying here is the worst decision I''ve ever made. Selene spends most of her time slinking around the Fae Ward, finding pockets of space with less wards to sneeze over. Vanessa and Marcus stick with me, with Vanessa sharing my bedroom. Our first lesson doesn''t happen for three days. Why? Application for Unlicensed Magus to Practice Dangerous Magic Within Residential Areas. It''s an actual title of a piece of paperwork Magister Orion had to file. Apparently, new wizards (though the official Fae-paperwork term is magus, unknown origin) are deemed a deadly force. Whoever runs this place has a serious stick up their butt about me learning magic. "I don''t like it," Vanessa says, staring out the window. "They''ll have your name on official paperwork. We have no idea how deep Renard''s influence lies." "It''s only within the Fae Ward," I point out, like I have the other thirty times she''s mentioned it. "If they''re going to find me here, the paperwork won''t be the only reason." Marcus, of course, is quiet. We already know how he feels. He hates it and doesn''t trust the paperwork, either. Not that I disagree with either of them¡ªit''s just that, like them, I feel stuck. It doesn''t help that I''ve been unable to reach Lucas for three days. Knowing that they''re fighting over there, not knowing the full details... The stress has all of us on edge. "Have you made any progress?" Vanessa changes the subject to sit on the bed beside me, where I''m surrounded by five papers with different runes written on them. Unlike the magic book I''m still kicking myself over for leaving in my room at the lodge, these runes don''t disappear, and Vanessa and Marcus are able to see them. In that other life, that other death, I was nothing. Only pain. No name, no self, just pure sensation. And in that moment of complete dissolution, something else emerged. Something primal and powerful. I focus on that feeling, on the memory of being unmade by fire. The bright core of magic within me pulses in response, as if recognizing a kindred spirit. For the first time, I feel a connection to that power. It''s not about reaching or grasping or forcing. It''s about becoming. About letting go of who I think I am and embracing something deeper, more elemental. My mind opens to fire and the magic surges forward, no longer held back by my attempts to control it. It flows through me, around me, filling every part of my being with warmth and light. My eyes snap open. The paper with the fire rune is floating an inch above the bed, glowing with an inner light. As I watch, stunned, it bursts into flame, consumed in seconds and leaving nothing but a faint wisp of smoke. "Holy shit," I whisper, staring at the empty space where the paper used to be. Vanessa jumps up from beside me, her eyes wide. "Ava? What just happened? Did you do it?" It''s a silly question. We all know. But I can''t blame her for asking, because hell, I''m thinking the same thing. Was that me? Did I do that? I look at her, then at Marcus who''s rushed over from his position by the window. A giddy laugh bubbles up from my chest. "I did it. I actually did it!" The elation is short-lived as the reality of what just occurred sinks in. I destroyed one of the runes Magister Orion gave me. More importantly, I accessed my magic for the first time on purpose¡ªand I have no idea how to control it. "We should probably tell Magister Orion," I say, my limbs shaking, as if using that tiny amount of power sucked the life from my body. Chapter 230 Ava: Change of Balance "I''ll get the Magister," Marcus offers. "You focus on the those other ones. Try not to flood the room or something." "I can swim," Vanessa says. "I can probably keep her afloat until you get here." Their faith in me is so touching. "I''m not going to flood the room, guys." "Did you know you were going to set a paper on fire before you did it?" Marcus looks stern, but there''s a slight twinkle in his eyes, and a little quirk to his smile, that tells me he''s becoming more comfortable around me. At least he''s not trying to escape the general vicinity of magic, after being in the Fae Ward for a few days. He''s getting used to its existence around him, though he admits that it feels itchy. Vanessa doesn''t seem to have the same problem. Selene, on the other hand... I''m not sneezing, but all I can smell is refuse. She sounds sour in my head. There''s an alley with garbage cans. I guess no one wants to ward their trash. As Marcus leaves to fetch Magister Orion, my heart clenches in sympathy for my wolf. I wish there was a way to make you more comfortable. It''s fine, Selene replies, though her mental voice sounds strained. I''d rather be here than leave you alone. Vanessa settles on the bed, her fingers tracing the edges of the rune papers scattered across the covers. She looks up at me, her eyes filled with concern. "How are you holding up, Ava?" Falling onto my back, I throw my arm over my eyes, blocking out the lights. Every one of my feelings presses down on me, shoving me deeper into the mattress. "Honestly? I feel like I''m missing something huge. Like there''s this... I don''t know, this looming disaster just waiting to happen, and I can''t see it coming." Vanessa nods, her expression thoughtful. "Well, we know Lisa''s been relocated. That''s good news, right? And Lucas is an experienced alpha. He''s handled tough situations before." "I know, I know." I squeeze my arm harder against my face, against the sudden spring of tears in my eyes. "But I can''t shake this feeling that I should be doing more. It feels like I''m hiding while everyone else is out there facing real danger."@@@@ Vanessa holds up one of the rune papers. It crinkles in the air, tickling my ear as I lower my arm to peer in her direction. "Maybe working on your powers is the best help you can be right now. Think about it¡ªif you can master this, you''ll be able to protect the pack in ways no one else can." But now I realize I still was complacent, knowing he was there to hold us up. He''s always been the glue of our relationship, and I''ve been like a flighty hummingbird, flitting from one place to the next. Without him being the one to text me, to call me, with our distance, I realize how much I relied on him. On his presence to steady us, to keep our relationship going. Now, I''m desperate to know he''s safe, and finally understanding how he felt. It doesn''t feel good at all. It feels like the entire world keeps throwing revelation after revelation at me, and I''m drowning in a sea of knowledge that I haven''t done enough. Maybe that''s where this uneasy feeling is coming from. "Do you regret coming with me?" I ask, almost afraid to hear the answer. But Vanessa shakes her head without hesitation. "Not for a second. This is important, Ava. What you''re learning here, what you''re becoming... it could change everything. With vampires coming to wolf fights, and these magical portals, and now this city, I feel like we''re all unprepared for what a real war entails. You''re our key to salvation." Her words send all of my insecurities straight to my lungs, making it even harder for me to breathe. How can I live up to someone as sweet and caring as Vanessa? Someone who''s willing to stand by me despite my mistakes. Someone who isn''t forced by a fated bond to be with me. "That''s a bit much¡ª" She cuts me off with her simple words. "But that''s how I feel." And I, Selene echoes. "Besides," she adds with a wry smile, "someone''s got to keep you from burning down the Fae Ward." Chapter 231 Ava: Water The rune for water swims before my eyes, its curves and lines blurring as I try to focus. My mind, however, has other plans. It drifts to Vanessa, her soft smile as she spoke of Vester. The ache in her voice. The longing. I know that feeling all too well now.@@@@ Lucas. Where is he? Is he safe? Is the pack safe? Do we have more funeral rites coming? Are people hurting? Are our hospitals inundated? Your brain is so loud I can''t sleep, Selene''s voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts. Oh, I''m so sorry. Rolling my eyes at her nonexistent self, knowing she can feel it, I drawl mentally, Let me just turn down the volume on my anxiety for you. Wouldn''t want to disturb your beauty rest. Selene huffs, a sound somewhere between amusement and exasperation. Worrying about things you can''t control is a waste of time. You''d be better off focusing on what''s in front of you. The sooner you master this, the sooner we can leave. She''s right, of course. Doesn''t make it any easier, but she''s right. I take a deep breath, trying to center myself. "Okay, okay. You''re right. Let''s do this." "Is it Selene?" Vanessa asks in amusement. "Whenever you talk to her, your entire face scrunches up." Damn. Really? I''ve watched them all go a little vacant-eyed when they''re talking to their wolves or pack members, but no one''s ever screwed up their whole face to do it. That''s embarrassing. Still, I nod. "Yeah. She''s giving me a pep talk." "You can do this, Ava. Look what you accomplished earlier today." Giving me two thumbs-up that couldn''t be more cheesy if she tried, Vanessa grins. "I have faith in you." Heat flushes in my cheeks. No matter how much care and attention I''ve been given in my time at Westwood, it still feels awkward and wrong to have someone so enthusiastic in their praise of me. Good, too. Really good. That rush of warmth and affection in my heart that''s brought about with a few simple words and encouragement is a little scary. It reminds me a little of how I''d begun to feel a little like I should stay with Clayton, all because he was kind to me and gave me a place to live, despite knowing that it was wrong. Knowing him a little more now¡ªstill not very much, but enough to recognize that he didn''t exactly have any sinister designs to throw me back to my pack or anything¡ªI can see how he was just an alpha struggling to do the right thing, and maybe a little too clouded by the heat-mating that occurred between us. I like him, Selene murmurs. But he is not the one who stirs your heart, is he? No, he isn''t. Those flutters I felt toward him; the way I wanted to lean on him and rely on him? They''re the same ones I feel toward Vanessa, who''s been in my corner from the first moment we met. Someone who''s willing to help me, to talk to me, to listen. To get to know my thoughts and feelings. Someone who cares about them. Someone aside from Lucas, who''s bonded to me. And aside from Lisa, who¡ªdespite being my best friend¡ªdoesn''t understand my life. More than ever, I''m convinced she''s an angel. Thinking through it again, maybe I''m approaching this all wrong. Fire came to me in a moment of intense emotion, a vivid memory. What do I associate with water? I close my eyes again, thinking of the times I''ve felt most connected to water. The gentle lapping of waves at the lake near the pack house, escaping from yet another round of beating¡ª No. Don''t go there. Instead, it''s the soothing sound of rain on the windows of Lisa''s apartment. The refreshing coolness of a glass of water, after a hot day of training with Jericho. None of it feels quite right. I''m missing something, but I can''t put my finger on what. You''re trying too hard, Selene says softly. Water isn''t about force. It''s about flow, about finding the path of least resistance. "I don''t know how to do that," I admit, frustration creeping back into my voice. "I''ve spent my whole life fighting to survive. How am I supposed to just... flow?" By letting go, she replies simply. Stop trying to control it. Let it come to you. I want to argue, to point out how impossible that sounds. But I''m too tired to fight anymore. So instead, I just nod and close my eyes again. Visualizing nothing. I don''t reach for the magic or try to force it. I focus on my breathing, on the feeling of air moving in and out of my lungs. On the steady beat of my heart. Just existing. And then, almost imperceptibly at first, I feel something. It''s not the roaring inferno of the fire magic. It''s softer, gentler. A cool trickle at the edge of my consciousness. There''s the urge to grab at it, to force it into form. Shoving those urges down deep in the recesses of my soul, I let it be. Let it flow around me. Through me. The trickle becomes a stream, then a river. It doesn''t overwhelm me like the fire did. It just... is. Cool and refreshing and alive. I open my eyes, half expecting to see the room flooded. But everything looks the same. The water rune still sits in front of me, unchanged. And yet, I know something has shifted. I can feel it, a new awareness humming just beneath my skin. "I think..." I start, then pause, unsure how to describe what just happened. "I think I found it. Or maybe it found me? I don''t know." Selene''s excitement comes through our bond, and Vanessa comes to me in two quick steps, resting her hands against my shoulders and squeezes. "You''re amazing, Ava. You''re doing great." Chapter 232 Ava: Bursting In "But I didn''t do anything," I protest. "I just sat here." "It doesn''t matter," Vanessa says, just as Selene says the same thing in my head. I swear I can hear a smile in my wolf''s voice. Sometimes doing nothing is the hardest thing of all. I look down at my hands, half expecting to see water droplets forming on my skin. But they look the same as always. "Did I really do it, though?" I don''t know. I''m not a wizard. Pausing at that, I scowl at the air, since she''s not near me. "Then what was all that advice about?" A hunch. What the hell. It worked, didn''t it? Can''t really argue with that. The door flies open with a resounding bang, and I nearly leap out of my skin. Before I can even process what''s happening, Vanessa''s between me and the entrance, her body coiled and ready to strike. My heart''s still racing when Magister Orion bursts in, his massive frame filling the doorway. But it''s not his size that catches my attention this time. No, it''s the tiny sparks of flame dancing above his head like a bizarre halo. I blink, wondering if I''m hallucinating. "Fire!" he roars, his voice booming through the room. "You touched fire!" The volume of his words has me flinching, but there''s no mistaking the excitement in his tone. He''s practically vibrating with energy as he continues, words tumbling out in a rush. "I knew it! I knew you were special, Ava Grey! Do you have any idea how long it usually takes trainees to access their magic? Weeks! Sometimes months!" "So," I begin, searching for a way to break the tension, "about that fire magic..." Magister Orion''s eyes light up, but he visibly restrains himself from launching into another excited tirade. "Yes, of course. Perhaps we could discuss it in a more... appropriate setting? The library, perhaps?" I nod, relieved to have a direction. "That sounds good." "Of course, of course," he says, backing towards the door. "I''ll await you there." As soon as the door closes behind him, a hysterical giggle escapes. "Well," I say, looking at Vanessa and Marcus, "that was..." "Interesting," Vanessa supplies, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. "I never heard that the Fae have such conservative mores." "I''ve heard the exact opposite," Marcus muses. "But then again, the knowledge we have is contained in storybooks. We have very little contact with anyone associated with the Unregistered Communities." Standing up, I stretch out the kinks from sitting so long. "I guess we''d better not keep him waiting. Who knows what he might do if he gets too excited again." Vanessa snorts, a sound that''s both amused and exasperated. "It''s not like he''s going to barge into your bedroom again, Ava." I raise an eyebrow at her. "You sure about that? Did you see how he got when he thought I''d done fire magic? It''s like nothing else in the world exists when he''s talking about it." Marcus makes a soft sound of agreement. "Magister Orion seems oblivious to anything outside his interests." "I mean, did you see those little flames dancing over his head?" I ask, gesturing vaguely above my own. "It was like he didn''t even notice them. And the way he just burst in here..." She gestures above her own head. "The fire seems indicative of his excitement. Perhaps it''s something you need to remember for fire, Ava? If he can summon little fire things when he''s at that level, maybe you can, too." Fire is explosive. Perhaps an exaggerated level of happiness can also be like fire, Selene offers. An adrenaline rush brings heat, too. Interesting. It would be much more pleasant to think of something like that than the feeling of skin burning and melting off my bones. Shuddering a little at the vague remnants of those old dreams, I snatch the runes off the bed. "Let''s go. We can ask Magiter Orion about it instead of playing guess-how-to-magic." "Can he even teach anything without the approval back from all that paperwork?" Vanessa muses, falling in line behind me as I head out of the room and down the staircase to the bottom level. Chapter 233 Ava: Graceless Florice "Hogwash!" Magister Orion''s roar rushes through the space with such force and volume that my foot slips off a stair coming down. Only Vanessa''s quick reflexes in grabbing my arm and hauling me backward saves me from an undignified tumble down the stairs and whatever injuries that might have brought my way. Marcus squeezes by me on the stairs, motioning for me to stay back as we strain our ears to listen in. There''s someone else talking, a female voice that''s unrecognizable to any of us, judging by the looks on everyone''s faces. "Balderdash. This is nothing more than an attempt to curb my authority¡ª" The voice cuts Magister Orion off again, but I can''t hear what she''s saying.@@@@ Marcus'' brows lower into a fierce look that sends shivers down my back, and Vanessa''s jaw is tight enough to crack her teeth. Whatever they''re hearing, it isn''t good. Magister Orion''s voice continues to climb the decibel ladder. "I refuse to be constrained by arbitrary regulations, Florice. Should you wish to summon me, do so with the proper backing. Your misuse of authority holds no sway here. This is a battle you cannot hope to win." The argument between Magister Orion and Florice continues to echo through the stairwell, their voices a stark contrast. Florice''s tone remains cool and low enough to keep her words muddled to my ears, while Magister Orion''s fury builds with each exchange. Despite his growing anger, I can''t help but admire how he maintains his professionalism. Marcus motions that it''s safe to descend, and we do so slowly, our ears trained on the room beyond the foyer. "This discussion is over, Florice," Magister Orion''s voice booms, finality in every syllable. "I suggest you take your leave." My heart races as we hear footsteps approaching. Marcus tenses, and Vanessa''s grip on my arm tightens. As we descend to the main floor, a tall, stern-looking Fae woman emerges from the room. Her platinum blonde hair is cut into a sleek bob, and her bright blue eyes narrow as they land on us. The corners of her thin lips turn down in obvious disgust. For a second, I can''t breathe; at first glance, all I can see is my mother. Pain rips through my heart, through the walls I''ve thrown up over these past four months. As much as I''d love to say I''m over my parents and the abuse I''ve endured for my entire life, I''m not. Magister Orion turns to us, his face a mix of frustration and regret. "I apologize for allowing you to witness such a disgusting display," he says, his voice softer now. "That creature does not represent the best of our kind." The loud noise in my head, I realize, is Selene''s growling. She''s furious, too. "Did we bring you trouble, Magister?" Marcus asks. Magister Orion shakes his head. "The trouble you see pre-dates your arrival by quite some time." He pauses, his eyes landing on me, studying me intently. "How are you feeling after accessing your magic? Your body, I mean." Before I can answer, Vanessa chimes in. "She seems unusually clumsy and slow," she says, concern evident in her voice. "She almost fell down the stairs just now, and I had to hold her up." "That''s because I was startled¡ª" I protest, but Magister Orion cuts me off with a forced laugh, trying to change the mood of the moment. "The first few times one uses magic, it typically drains all the energy from their body. It''s quite normal to feel as if you''ve run a marathon." His lips quirk up in a small smile. "Though, I suppose it''s usually without the burning lungs." It''s as though my muscles just got the memo, because they suddenly feel fifty pounds too heavy. I''m exhausted, too, like every ounce of energy has been sapped from my body. I guess I felt that way before, but I didn''t pay too much attention to it. Like mentioning it made it worse. "So this is normal?" Magister Orion nods, his expression softening further. "Perfectly normal, and a good sign, actually. It means your body is adapting to channeling magical energy. With practice, this fatigue will lessen. You''re lucky, child. Most do not experience this for weeks after their first lesson." He pauses, looking thoughtful. "Though, I suppose they are quite a few years younger. In that respect, you''ve been quite delayed in your education." It''s one thing to know, intellectually, that I have magic. It''s another entirely to feel its effects coursing through my body. "Perhaps we should continue this discussion seated," Marcus suggests, eyeing me with concern. "Ava looks like she might topple over at any moment." Chapter 234 Ava: Magister Orion Explains Things I want to protest, to insist that I''m fine, but the truth is, I''m grateful for the suggestion. My legs feel like jelly, and the idea of sitting down is appealing. Very appealing. I want to sit down. Right now. Magister Orion agrees, leading us to the familiar sitting area nearby. As I sink into a plush armchair, relief washes over me. I hadn''t realized just how much effort it was taking to remain upright. "Now," Magister Orion says, settling into his own chair, "let''s discuss what happened during your practice session. I''d like to hear about your experience accessing your magic for the first time." My thoughts are jumbled now that the moment''s arrived. How do I even describe the rush of power, the vivid memories, the feeling of connection to something greater than myself? "It was intense," I begin, searching for the right words. "Like I was drowning in dreams, or maybe memories. They were awful ones, where I died in a fire. It was horrible and painful. I felt a surge of energy and then, before I knew it, the rune paper was on fire." Magister Orion leans forward, his eyes sparkling with interest. "For the wizards of the past, past life memories were not uncommon when first accessing one''s magical core. It''s as if the magic itself carries the echoes of its previous incarnations. While it isn''t normal, it isn''t unheard of. Usually, it comes with a great level of power." Relieved that he doesn''t think I''m crazy, I admit, "It felt so real. Like I was there, experiencing it all over again." "That''s because, in a sense, you were," he explains. "Magic is timeless, Ava. It exists beyond our mortal understanding of past, present, and future. On a different plane, as it were. When we tap into it, we sometimes glimpse the vast tapestry of existence." His words are both awesome and terrifying. Many consider it a useless ability, but some become addicted to the visions, unable to make decisions without them." "So even if she said something..." "Ava Grey," he interrupts, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees, "whatever you''ve learned, or whatever you''ve been told, don''t fear the future. The knowledge any prophecy gives you is fleeting and uncertain. Far more important is to live a life that makes you happy and proud, not to lead one based off your fears." Hearing it from someone like Magister Orion, deeply integrated with the world of magic, finally lifts the worry from my shoulders, and I sigh in relief. He smiles. "Worry not, my pupil. What will come to pass is always in a state of flux. Even time can be unreliable." "How can time be unreliable?" Vanessa asks, the curiosity in her voice unmistakable. She''s been drawn into all this insanity with me, and all this knowledge only deepens her hunger for more. Unlike me, who stresses over my power and how to control it, she just wants to learn about this world. About magic. About the possibilities that it brings. "Once upon a time, there were Archmages in this world. These people were special enough to reach the level of the gods and change time at their will." Magister Orion sighs. "Alas, nothing good comes from such a level of power." "What happened to them?" This time it''s Marcus, even his stoic bearing broken by his intrigue. "None of the stories agree." He spreads his hands in regret. "I have been looking for these answers all my life, but I''ve yet to find any account that stands out as the absolute truth. What I do know is that it changed the world as we know it, tearing apart everything. The gods disappeared. The Archmages died. And the Lycans¡ªyour forebears¡ªwere erased from both worlds." Confused, I blurt out, "Both worlds? What''s the second world?" "This one, of course, child. The realm of Fae." Chapter 235 Ava: Magic Training (I) Magister Orion clasps his hands in front of him and beams in my direction. "And now, we have you, Ava Grey. The first wizard in a very long time." Feeling the intensity of his gaze, I shift my weight, settling a little deeper into my chair as though that will somehow shield me from his excitement. "I don''t want you to see me as something special. I''m just me." "You can''t get away from being special, Ava Grey." He sighs. "It''s unfortunate, but you''ll never be able to escape that. Even without your magic, you''re mated to an alpha, correct?" I nod. "Then you were already special to begin with." He spreads his hands with a little shrug. "Your magic is like confetti on a cake." Confetti? Oh. He must mean sprinkles. "Sprinkles are disgusting," I point out. They are not. I like them. Selene''s little whisper in my mind has my nose wrinkling. Sprinkles are just crunchy wax covering delicious icing. They have no business being within a mile of a decent cake. "Yes, well, there are those who love their sprinkles." Magister Orion claps his hands. "So. Fire was your first element. I''m a little surprised. I thought it would be water." Tilting my head, I ask, "Does it matter?" "Matter? No. It''s a simple bit of curiosity. A personal theory, I suppose. Have you had any success with other elements?" "Water," Vanessa offers. "Oh?" That sparkling look in his eyes is back. "You touched water?" Shaking my head, I admit, "Not exactly. Nothing happened, but I could feel something inside. Something that felt refreshing and cool, when I finally stopped trying to force it." "Interesting," Magister Orion murmurs. "And were you having memories again, when you felt it?" "Not like with fire." Squinting, I think back. "I did think about water and its properties, but it felt like something was missing. Like it wasn''t enough. Then Selene told me to stop trying to force it, and I tried to relax. Once I finally did, it came to me. It doesn''t really feel like I''m in control of it, but that it''s coming up to me on its own." I spin in a slow circle, taking it all in. The level of magic surrounding us is staggering. It makes the hair on my arms stand up, sends a tingle down my spine. "In this room, you should be safe to practice your magic," Magister Orion says. Marcus, ever vigilant, latches onto one word. "Should?" Magister Orion nods, his expression grave. "It is possible to break through the wards of this place, given enough raw magic. But it would take an immense amount of power." I''m still reeling from the room''s transformation when Magister Orion drops another bombshell. "Time flows differently here," he says. "An hour here can be a minute in the Fae Ward, or ten. It changes, and even I can''t always predict it." My mind struggles to wrap around this concept. How is that possible? And then, suddenly, I''m aware of something else. An absence. A blankness in my head where Selene''s presence should be. This is worse than when we''re separated by distance. I can''t feel her in my head then, but this emptiness is different somehow. Deeper. More profound. Panic rises in my chest, sharp and suffocating. I reach out mentally, searching for that familiar connection. Nothing. It''s like shouting into a void. "Selene''s gone," I whisper, my voice trembling. Magister Orion''s face falls as he sees my expression. "I apologize," he says quickly. "I should have thought of that before bringing you in here. This place is not within the same plane as the Fae Ward. It interrupts your link with your wolf, since we didn''t bring her with us." The panic doesn''t subside. If anything, it intensifies. "I need to go back," I say, my words coming out in a rush. "I need to be able to reach her. She doesn''t know what''s going on." Magister Orion holds up his hands in a placating gesture. "Of course. We can leave immediately if you wish. But please, consider staying for a moment. This room offers unparalleled protection and privacy for your training. It could be invaluable." I take a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart. He''s right, I know he''s right, but the absence of Selene feels like a physical ache. Oddly, my mate bond is quiet in my chest. Not painful like the loss of Selene, like it still exists. How can that be? "How long will I be in here?" I ask, my voice still shaky. "That''s up to you," Magister Orion says. "We can start with short sessions if you prefer. An hour here might only be a few minutes outside." Chapter 236 Ava: Magic Training (II) Magister Orion''s version of training is reminiscent of Jericho''s somehow, though he doesn''t insult me or force me to run massive amounts of laps. It''s more like this inexorable insistence that he believes in my ability that forces me to try, and try again, and again, until sweat is pouring down my face and back. It''s worse than physical training because it''s an agony that breaks my entire body down from within, but it''s better because I can breathe without feeling like my lungs are burning out. Magister Orion''s voice washes over me, a soothing balm to my frazzled nerves. "Close your eyes, Ava Grey. Block out the world around you. Let your magic flow through your veins." His instructions are the same as before. Simple. Repetitive. Calm. I take a deep breath, trying to follow his instructions. My eyes flutter shut, and I attempt to focus inward. Earlier, he told me to stop screwing my eyes shut, but to only rest them like butterfly''s wings. He waxes a little poetic, I''ve noticed. "Allow it into your heart, your circulation," he continues. "Feel it becoming a part of you." Nothing happens in my veins. No warmth, no fizzle, no pop. The magic within me is warm and enveloped in its own little area, probably laughing at me because I can''t figure this out. "You''ve blocked it off, treated it like an invasive species," Magister Orion says. "But it''s a part of you, Ava Grey. It always has been. You need to accept it into every fiber of your being. Let it flow through you, from the tips of your toes to the ends of your hair." The image of magic coursing through my hair makes me snicker. I can''t help but picture it: every blonde strand glowing like fiber optic cables, leaving me as bright as a Christmas tree. "Focus, Ava," Magister Orion rebukes me gently. "This isn''t a joke. Your magic is serious business." I nod, chastened, and try to concentrate again. This exercise feels different from working with the elements. There''s no water to flow with, no fire to ignite. It''s just... me. My power. My essence. But how do I tap into that? "I can''t do it," I finally admit, my voice small and defeated. "It''s impossible. I''ve made zero progress." Magister Orion''s hand rests gently on my shoulder. "That''s enough for today. You''ve pushed yourself hard. Rest now." As I open my eyes, the room spins slightly. My legs wobble as I stand, and I have to grip the back of my chair to steady myself. Wait. Since when have I been sitting on a chair? I was sitting on the floor all this time. The room flickers, and I swear it''s trying to tell me something. Like it''s alive. Am I supposed to thank it for providing a chair for me? Or is it just my imagination, throwing human emotions onto something inanimate? This world of magic is hard to decipher. "Why is this so difficult?" I ask, frustration coloring my tone. "I could feel the elements a little bit. Why is my magic so hard to get to?" Magister Orion''s eyes are kind as he regards me. "It''s fundamentally different, Ava Grey. The elements exist outside of you. Your innate magic is a part of you. It''s like asking a fish to describe water. It''s so integral to your existence that it''s hard to perceive." I nod, too tired to argue. I''m pretty sure it''s all just gibberish from all his textbooks. "Will it always be this hard?" "No," he assures me. "With time and practice, it will become easier. You''re rewiring years of subconscious blocking. It won''t happen overnight." Great. Rubbing my hands over my face, I try to summon at least a little energy to stand up and move around. Instead, I topple over, only to be stopped by firm hands against my shoulders. Glancing up at Marcus and Vanessa, I give them both a wobbly smile. "Thanks." Chapter 237 Ava: Wrung Dry By the time we exit the training room, Vanessa and Marcus have to hold me up to walk in a straight line. It isn''t the type of exhaustion where my muscles are sore and stretched and tired after running or doing a thousand squats. It''s more like the energy in my body has bled away, leaving me so weak that my muscles can no longer function properly. When exercising, you can kind of feel good about your exertion. The pain and exhaustion comes with a sense of accomplishment. This? It just feels like I''m a wet dish rag wrung out one too many times. The water''s gone, and now I''m going to float away on the next strong breeze. Ava! Where did you go? Selene''s panic is so explosive in my head that my legs buckle, even with the support of two shifters.@@@@ Long story. Training room. Magic place. My body''s dead. Training sucks. Even in my head, I can only speak in short sentences. It feels fuzzy and also like something''s slamming into it with a sledgehammer, fueled by the rage of a thousand flying monkeys. Not sure where the flying monkeys came from, but I''m just going to go with it. Are you okay? she asks, and the warmth and care from her side of the bond also seems to infuse me with a little bit of extra energy. Her concern also makes me feel a little better. Like having a parent who''s panicked after they wake up in the middle of the night to see their child gone; someone who cares about me. I need food. And sleep, I tell her. Maybe not in that order. "I see you''ve re-established contact," Magister Orion says, peering at my face. "Does it hurt to speak with your wolf?" My head jerks up. "What? No. Why do you ask?" A stab of pain shoots through my heart, interrupting its normal rhythm for a moment. There''s no way he''s talking about my family dynamics, but I still feel like I''ve been put on display for a moment, a spotlight aimed right at all my pain and trauma. But his question makes sense. "Our sense of self is not tied to our family," I murmur, feeling my heart clench a little. The memory of my mother as I last saw her flashes through my mind, reminding me that there''s a lot in my head and heart waiting to be processed. I shove it back, far back, and lock that door tightly closed. I''m not ready for that. Not sure if I ever will be. "Even serial killers have families," Vanessa points out, sitting next to me with a lot less food on her plate than on mine. Probably about a quarter of what I''m eating. The healer isn''t even a slim eater; she has a hearty appetite, just like anyone else. It''s a testament to how much energy my body''s begging to be replenished. "Imagine being their child. Do their sins become yours, or is your life separate from them?" It isn''t hard to imagine. My father''s committed plenty of atrocities as Renard''s beta. But until recently, I never considered my life to be separate from that of my family. It''s the opposite of what we learn growing as pack. The pack is us; we are the pack. Our identities are forever entwined. Or maybe that''s only what Blackwood teaches their pups. Westwood, and even Clayton''s Aspen, are much more progressive packs. The meat has my stomach growling, savory aromas teasing me with their existence. But I stab into the vegetables first, shoveling them into my mouth with little grace. Vitamins first, and then I''ll fill my belly with what I really want. But said belly protests, wanting a huge, juicy chunk of medium-rare steak. "While we are always bound to family by blood, a Fae lives for a very long time. We accomplish many things in our lifetime. Family raises us when we are young, but that is a mere twenty years, when we can live for hundreds. Even thousands, in some cases." Shaking his head, Magister Orion concludes, "While family is important, the authority of our parents fade quickly. There are some domains where Fae families are strongly bonded and remain together, but multigenerational homes tend to collapse under sheer numbers with our lifespans." Chapter 238 Ava: A History of Magic "That makes sense." Finished with my vegetables¡ªall crunchy and drowning in garlic, which seems to be a favorite Fae flavor¡ªI attack the first steak on my plate. It looks similar to chicken, and has some sort of thick layer of cheese melted over it. Once it enters my mouth, I have to bite back a groan. Delicious. Everything I eat here is good. I need to ask Magister Orion about learning how to create food out of nowhere, but I''m too busy shoveling the food in my mouth to ask something so practical. Besides, I''m not able to replicate the magic anyway. Later. I''m definitely going to learn it later. It would really come in handy. "When we introduce ourselves, we rarely include our family names. It is always our full name and title, if we have one. You humans have both names as your identity, and so we often use them. If it bothers you, I can always call you by your short name." "It doesn''t bother me at all," I assure him, stabbing into another bite. "If you use titles, I should probably mention that Vanessa is a Healer in the Westwood Pack." But I can''t remember her last name. What''s her last name? Shit, I''m a terrible person. I''m pretty sure she introduced herself with her full name when we first met. Then again, I was pretty out of it. Still.@@@@ I should know this. Magister Orion turns to Vanessa, his expression softening. "My apologies, Healer Vanessa. I''ve been remiss in my manners. May I ask your full name?" Vanessa straightens in her chair, a small smile playing on her lips. "Vanessa Thorn, Healer of the Westwood Pack." Right. Thorn. I feel like there was someone else with that name, but I can''t remember who. Your mate''s delta. Delta Ryder Thorn. You''ve met him a time or two. Shit. She must be his sister. Maybe a cousin. I shovel more meat into my mouth, grateful for them both for asking the questions my sluggish brain can''t come up with, too over-awed by the knowledge tossed in my direction. Everything he''s saying is interesting, but my eyelids threaten to droop and leave me asleep on my plate. It''s a struggle to stay awake. "And that is why I am the Grand Sorcerer," Magister Orion says with a smile. "I have manifested human magic. It isn''t impossible for Fae, as we already have a core of magic within us. But it is incredibly rare. There are those who believe that I have human blood within my veins. It''s always possible, though I have yet to find where in my family tree such an impurity occurred." He waves a hand dismissively, clearly unconcerned. "While my magic is not terribly powerful, I''ve spent my entire life trying to gather as much knowledge as possible about the magic taught by humans. And thus I am also a Magister. A teacher of magic. As a Grand Sorcerer, I am the bridge between the human and Fae worlds for magical affairs. As Magister, I am the bridge between humans and their magic." Then he laughs, a big, booming sound that startles me so much I jump in my seat. The drooping eyelid problem is solved¡ªfor the moment. "Unfortunately, the lack of human magic means there''s little use for me these days. The title is little more than window dressing." There''s something missing here, Selene says suddenly. I clearly remember that Sister Miriam spoke of a woman when she was seeking out your teacher. Magister Orion is not the only one with knowledge of human magic in this city. She pauses. Though, I suppose she can be from outside the city. "Is there anyone else you know who has also manifested human magic?" I ask, trying to sound casual. Not knowing how people really feel about each other in this town is awful. I really need to question him more about things outside of my training. It''s clear that vampires are not necessarily best friends with the Fae, and yet they''ve been coexisting for so long in the Unregistered City. And Sister Miriam seems to be highly regarded, even if she is denied access to the Fae Ward. It''s weird. Though, I guess packs seem weird to people who aren''t used to them, either. Especially when it comes to men and their mates. "No." Magister Orion shifts in his seat, suddenly leaning forward to place food on his own plate. "No one." But I don''t believe him. And, judging from the way Vanessa and Marcus share a glance, I think they don''t, either. Chapter 239 Ava: Radio Silence The phone doesn''t even ring anymore. It goes straight to voicemail. Kellan''s rings, but there''s no answer. Vester''s rings, too. But he also doesn''t answer. In fact, we''ve tried everyone. No one''s answering. If we hadn''t already had successful calls since being in the Fae Ward, I''d suspect that we can''t call people. Instead... "Something''s wrong." Stating the obvious does nothing to ease the tension in my room. The thrill of success over me reaching my magic earlier is long gone, leaving us all staring at our phones. Magister Orion was kind enough to send a folding table upstairs for us to use, and Marcus uses it to spread a few papers across its surface. "I''ve summarized all the information we''ve learned since being in the Fae Ward, but it''s very little. I think our best bet is to ask Magister Orion and Sister Miriam to see if they can use their resources to better source intel on what''s going on outside the city." The papers are a pathetic level of information. Marcus had a few text messages from Jericho, stating that rogues were encroaching on Westwood territory. We have no news about Blackwood, but with Kellan and Vester''s silence, it doesn''t bode well. We know that the alpha of Whispering Pines has something to do with all of this, but we don''t know if he''s working with Renard or the vampires. We have far more questions than answers, and frustration bubbles in my belly. Is this how Lucas felt, when he searched for me after the Gala? Experiencing it now, and remembering how I treated his presence once he found me... My heart sinks. Yet another thing to add to my list of reasons to treat Lucas well. I would be crushed at a cold reception. Selene''s soft voice interjects between my thoughts. You had reason at the time. "Still," I murmur, setting my phone on speaker as it rings Kellan''s cell phone once again. It takes thirty seconds before his voice picks up. "You need to focus on what you can do, Ava," Vanessa says, taking the papers from me and handing them to Marcus. "We''ll keep trying to reach people, but you need to focus on your magic and your learning." "Maybe Marcus can go back home and see if he can¡ª" "No." His interruption is swift and calm. "I am not leaving your side. It may seem safe here under Magister Orion''s care, but this city is still dangerous for you." "He''s right. The vampires who attacked came from here. Even if they aren''t in the Fae Ward, we don''t know who''s involved in these attacks. There''s no way either of us can leave you here." I rub at my face with a groan. "One person isn''t worth an entire pack. There are so many lives at stake here. If there''s war and something has happened to Lucas..." "Every pack is prepared for a situation like this, Ava." Vanessa sits beside me, looking solemn. "Lucas has his beta. He has his deltas. The entire pack knows what to do when the alpha falls. While it would be terrible, Westwood will likely survive. You cannot save the pack on your own, Ava. You''re too weak. You can''t fight an alpha in combat, and you have no power backing to help in a war." "Still, there has to be something¡ª" "You can''t fix everything. What you''re doing right now is the best option you have. Focus on that. We will do what we can on our end." I have an idea, Selene says. Holding my hand up so Vanessa knows I''m distracted, I ask, "What idea, Selene?" I''m useless here with all these wards. I can return and scout the Blackwood territory, see what I can learn. "But how are you going to get back? I don''t think our bond will work with us separated like that." The dhampir will probably have a solution. Call her. You can focus on your training, and I will find the information for you. Selene sounds grim. Too many odd things are happening around you, and it''s making me itch. There''s something wrong. I want to find out what that is. Vanessa''s inquisitive stare is patient and calm. My lips quirk a little. "Selene wants to run recon." "I gathered that." Vanessa taps her cheek thoughtfully. "I don''t think it''s a bad idea, but we need to be able to bring her back to the city somehow in order to find out what she knows." "She said to call Sister Miriam over. She might be able to help."@@@@ Chapter 240 Ava: Sister Miriam is Angry Two hours later, we''re back in Sister Miriam''s strange mansion, just outside of the Fae Ward. We all try calling people again, but nothing but voicemails answer us. Selene rolls against the cool floor, groaning in relief. So much easier to breathe here. Pity. I do like it there. "Sorry." Watching her writhe around to soothe her itchy skin gives me something to do while we wait for Sister Miriam''s arrival. Layla is back, hunched over a pile of papers she dragged with her, marking through various papers with terrifying efficiency. I''m not even sure if she''s reading what''s on the pages. Just flip, sign, flip, flip, sign. Every so often she sets one to the side after writing REJECTED in large letters at the top of the page. "Their language is fascinating," Vanessa murmurs, also watching the gnome work. "Language?" Startled, I glance at the healer. "She hasn''t said a word." Our whispers echo through the room. It''s impossible for Layla not to hear everything we''re saying, yet we continue to whisper. "Her writing," she corrects me. "Those letters¡ªyou called them runes?¡ªare so interesting. She writes them so quickly, but they''re so intricate and detailed." Glancing at the papers again, I squint my eyes. It takes a while for me to realize that Layla is, in fact, writing in the strange language of theirs, and not in English. That can''t be possible. I''m reading everything she''s writing with such ease, as though it were already in English. How? Affinity, Selene explains with a yawn. You''ve accessed your magic. You''ve gained an understanding of the language it encompasses. How is that possible? Unlock magic and an entire language just appears in your head? Precisely. I''d ask Magister Orion a few questions if he was here, but he''s not, so I shelve them for now. It''s a strange thing, but not nearly as important as what we''re here for. The sharp click of heels against the floor announces Sister Miriam''s arrival before she even enters the room. Selene, who''s been rolling around on the floor, suddenly sits up straight, her posture prim and proper. I can''t help but smile at her antics.@@@@ My amusement fades quickly as Sister Miriam steps into view. I blink, taken aback by her appearance. Gone are the vintage dresses I''ve grown accustomed to seeing her in. Instead, she''s wearing a loose shirt and jeans. It''s so... normal. So un-Sister Miriam-like that for a moment, I wonder if this is some sort of illusion. Her grim words only cement the foreboding in my heart, but I ask, "Why?" Sister Miriam''s sigh breaks the tense silence, her gaze softening slightly as she looks at Selene. The change in her demeanor is subtle, but noticeable. "My information network," she begins, her voice measured, "operates independently of wolves or the city. These are individuals loyal only to me." I feel a chill run down my spine at her words. Just how extensive is her reach? "I have priority on information from both Blackwood and Westwood," she continues. "Yet, I''ve received no word of any attacks. This can only mean one thing: someone has either infiltrated or destroyed my network. And if that''s the case, I''m working blind." Her red eyes lock onto mine, piercing and intense. "Who, Ava, would be interested in keeping me out of this situation?" The answer comes to me instantly. "Alpha Renard," I blurt out. Sister Miriam shakes her head, a look of disdain crossing her features. "No, he''s far too stupid to orchestrate something like this." Her dismissal of one of the strongest alphas in the Northwestern Territories should bring me some satisfaction, but I''m too focused on the puzzle in front of me. If not him, then who? "Who lost their toy?" Sister Miriam asks, her tone cryptic. The realization hits me like a punch to the gut. Lisa. "The Mad Prince," I whisper, feeling the blood drain from my face. Sister Miriam''s grimace confirms my worst fears. "He was supposed to be chasing his prey for longer," she mutters. "Something must have happened." Marcus interjects this time. "What are you saying?" Sister Miriam''s explanation sends ice through my veins. "The Mad Prince has an obsession with those blessed by the Fae. Their blood increases his power." She pauses, her eyes distant. "His life''s goal has always been to create a harem of Fae-touched thralls to give him power. But very few of his prisoners have survived his... unique torments." My heart shatters at the implications. What has Lisa been through, because it took so long to save her? Sister Miriam''s voice softens slightly, perhaps sensing my distress. "Since he enjoys playing with his food, it''s likely she was only mildly harmed before I lured him away with something he would have found irresistible." Hope flickers in my chest, fragile but persistent. "Is that irresistible thing real?" I ask, desperate for any shred of good news. Sister Miriam''s smile sends shivers through my body. It''s not comforting; it''s predatory, full of secrets and hidden meanings. "Oh, it''s very real," she purrs, her eyes glinting with an emotion I can''t quite place. "And far more dangerous than the Mad Prince could ever imagine." Chapter 241 Ava: Sister Miriams Words "What does that¡ª" "Never you mind, child." Sister Miriam glances toward Selene again, giving a faint shake of her head. "I will return with your wolf, and set some inquisitive minds in motion here in the city." Her words are slow as she gains control of her emotions once again. "This is a matter that affects me, after all." "Thank you." I do my best to infuse my words with as much gratitude as I can. Sister Miriam flaps her hand in my direction, an elegant wave of dismissal toward my appreciation. "Like I said, child, this matter affects more than just you. Layla and her lot will find out what information they can from the city council. While I can assure you Dakota Sanctuary is not at war with your lot, that doesn''t mean certain factions within are not meddling in the affairs of your packs." Her smile is tight. "As you''ve already experienced." Answering is moot; she already knows what we''ve been through at the hands of vampires. "Return to the Fae Ward, child. It is safer for you there. I will contact you when we have some news." "Thank you," I say again, like a broken record. The dhampir glances at the portal. "Have you heard from the Fae named Steve?" The question catches me off guard. "No, I haven''t. I''ve been in the Fae Ward this whole time." Sister Miriam''s gaze locks onto mine, and I can''t shake the feeling that she''s questioning my intelligence. Her eyes narrow slightly, and I resist the urge to squirm under her scrutiny. "That''s exactly why I asked, child." Heat creeps up my neck. Of course. Steve is Fae. She might be my neighbor, and I would have no idea. Sister Miriam waves her hand dismissively. "Never you mind. Return to Magister Orion and the safety there." Vanessa and Marcus go first this time. As I step through, Sister Miriam''s voice follows me. "Could she have been hiding from something?" Vanessa asks, voicing the question that''s been nagging at me. Magister Orion shrugs his massive shoulders. "It''s possible. The Fae have their own politics and intrigues, from small family squabbles to massive wars at times. But without more information, it''s impossible to say." I nod, feeling the weight of yet another mystery settling onto my shoulders. As if I didn''t have enough to worry about already. "Oh," I say, remembering Sister Miriam''s parting words. "She also congratulated me on contracting with fire and water, but I never told her that. How does she know?" Magister Orion''s eyes light up, and I brace myself for another lecture on magical theory. "Ah, your elemental affinities. It''s quite remarkable, really. Most wizards only contract with one element, at least initially. To have two right off the bat... well, it speaks to your potential." Potential is great and all, but it also means expectations. I''m struggling to maintain the ones associated with my status as Lucas'' mate as it is. "But how does she know? She''s a vampire, not a wizard. Or witch. Or magician, or whatever you call us." "You can use whatever word you deem appropriate. They''re all accurate in their own ways. As for Sister Miriam, well, she has her own secrets. And she has her own magical affinities. She either saw it, or she saw it." I open my mouth, a dozen questions on the tip of my tongue, but Magister Orion''s massive hand gently guides me forward. "Come along now, back to the Magus Hall." "Magus Hall?" I blink, surprised. "It has an official name?" Magister Orion''s eyes twinkle with amusement. "Well, this week it does. Next week, who knows? It might be the Wizarding Wonderland or the Sorcerer''s Sanctum." A disbelieving laugh escapes my lips. "You change it every week? Like the titles?" "It gives me something to ponder each week. Although," he adds, a hint of cheerfulness creeping into his voice, "I suppose I''ll have less time for such banal eccentricities now that I have a pupil to teach." The word ''pupil'' sends tremors of exhaustion down my spine. His eagerness to teach is only second to Jericho''s drive to keep all wolves fit and able to defend themselves. "About that," I say, stifling a yawn. "I''m still so tired. My brain even hurts." Magister Orion''s expression softens. "That will happen. Rest is crucial for magical development. We''ll focus on more training in the morning." He pauses, looking at the sky. "The time difference in the training room will be a tremendous help if you can keep up with it." Chapter 242 Lisa: Waking in Comfort LISA Waking up in a bed is too comfortable. My brain wants to wake, but my body wants to keep sleeping. If this comfort is little more than an elaborate trap before I''m murdered, just take me away. At least I''ll be going in bliss. A sharp poke in my side jolts me from my half-asleep musings. I crack open an eye, squinting against the sudden brightness. A face swims into view, so close I can count every wrinkle etched into leathery skin. "Up! Up, you lazy girl!" The voice is shrill, grating against my eardrums. I blink, trying to focus on the owner of that voice. It''s a woman, impossibly small, with a nose so red it could guide Santa''s sleigh. I open my mouth to speak, but my tongue feels like sandpaper. Before I can form words, a stinging slap lands on my calf. The pain is sharp, unexpected, and I jerk away, nearly tumbling off the bed. "Ow! What the¡ª" "No time for your nonsense," the tiny woman interrupts, waving a hand in front of my face. Her fingers are gnarled, reminding me of tree roots. "You stink. Shower. Now." I sit up, head spinning. The room tilts and sways around me. Where am I? How did I get here? The last thing I remember is... Darkness. Cold. A strange man who brought me out of my personal hell. The tiny woman''s groan snaps me back to the present. "Look at this mess. Filthy! You''ve ruined the sheets." I glance down at the bed. The once-white linens are stained with dirt and... is that blood? My stomach lurches at the sight of my wrists, raw and a little bloody. "Come on, come on. No time to waste." She tugs at my arm by the elbow, her strength surprising for someone so small. My legs wobble beneath me, and the floor is cool against my bare feet. Bare feet? Ah. Clothes I don''t recognize¡ªa simple white night dress that is several sizes too big, soft and deceptively clean. I''m sure it''s a mess on the inside. The tiny woman herds me across the room, muttering under her breath. I want to ask questions¡ªso many questions¡ªbut they stick in my throat. There''s something about her demeanor, gruff and no-nonsense, that makes me feel like a scolded child. I spent so much time in fear that it almost feels comforting to be afraid of someone like this. Guess I''m going to need some serious therapy, if this tiny person isn''t dragging me around to murder me. A bar of soap on the ledge is the first thing I grab, rubbing it all over me until it turns in a dingy gray, scrubbing at my skin as if I could wash away the memories along with the dirt. By the time I''m done, my skin is pink and raw, but I feel more like myself. My hair is a tangled mess. I''m not even sure it''s possible to brush it out. Still, I take my time washing it with shampoo and conditioner, leaving in a layer of conditioner in hopes it will help with brushing out the tangles. Stepping out of the shower, I wrap myself in a fluffy towel. Steam clouds the mirror, and I wipe it away with my hand. The face that stares back at me is familiar, but strange. There''s a hardness in my eyes that wasn''t there before. A sharp knock on the door makes me jump. "Hurry up in there!" The tiny woman''s voice cuts through my thoughts. I look around, realizing there are no clothes for me to change into. Do I put the dirty shift back on? Wrap myself in a towel and hope for the best? "Um," I call out, hating how small my voice sounds. "I don''t have any clothes." There''s a huff from the other side of the door, then the sound of retreating footsteps. A moment later, they return. "Open up." I crack the door open, peeking out. The tiny woman thrusts a bundle of fabric at me. "Get dressed. Quickly now." The door shuts again, and I''m left holding what turns out to be a simple dress and undergarments. They fit perfectly, which is both a relief and slightly unsettling. Who are these people? How do they know my size? I take a deep breath, steeling myself. It''s time for answers. Opening the bathroom door, I step out, ready to face whatever waits for me. The tiny woman is there, tapping her foot impatiently. "About time," she grumbles. "Come on, then. They''re waiting." "Wait," I say, finally finding my voice. "Who''s waiting? Where am I? What''s going on?" She turns, fixing me with a look that could curdle milk. "Questions later. Move now." I want to argue, to plant my feet and refuse to budge until I get some answers. But the fire inside of me fades almost immediately, and I follow along, properly cowed by this woman''s barked orders. Chapter 243 Lisa: Strange Introductions LISA Wherever I am, it''s huge. We''ve taken at least three or four turns, and I''ve already forgotten how to get back. Was it left first, or right? The last turn was to our right. Wait... was it? Shit. Every time I lag behind, trying to map this place in my head¡ªwhich is little better than a toddler''s scribbling at this point, with my confusion over lefts and rights¡ªthe tiny woman turns and scolds me, telling me to pick up my feet. Before, I would have given her some sort of smartass comment and maybe even slowed down. But now, my body feels cold sweat at the idea of making her angry. Even if I''m a prisoner, at least I''m a clean and comfortable prisoner here. I don''t want to go back to the previous standard of kidnapping. So I shut my mouth and hurry behind, wondering how she can be so freaking fast with such tiny legs. She''s probably the size of a kindergartener, but faster than a full-grown adult. What bizarre witchcraft is that? I force myself to focus on the path ahead, ignoring the endless parade of closed doors lining these stark corridors. No pictures, no decorations, not even a potted plant breaks up the monotony. Just door after identical door, their handles gleaming dully in the harsh overhead lighting.@@@@ The silence is oppressive. Our footsteps echo off the bare walls, amplifying the sound until it feels like we''re being followed by an army. I resist the urge to look over my shoulder. "Keep up," my tiny guide snaps for what feels like the hundredth time. I lengthen my stride, closing the gap between us. Seriously though, how can someone so small move so fast? We round another corner, and I blink in surprise. Windows. Actual windows line this hallway, letting in natural light. Wow. The sun. I haven''t seen it in so long. Before I can get a good look outside, my guide veers sharply to the right. She pushes open a set of glass double doors, ushering me through with impatient gestures. Heat and humidity hit me like a wall. I stumble, momentarily disoriented by the sudden change in environment. We''re in some kind of massive greenhouse. Lush greenery surrounds us on all sides, climbing trellises and spilling out of planters. The air is thick with the scent of damp earth and tropical flowers. Just as I''m about to break the silence myself, he folds the newspaper and sets it aside. His gaze meets mine, and I''m struck by the intensity in his eyes. They''re old eyes, yes, but sharp and clear, almost terrifying with the way they seem to stare straight into your soul. "Lisa Randall," he says, his voice surprisingly strong and deep for such a small man. "Welcome." My name on his lips sends a jolt through me. How does he know who I am? A thousand questions race through my mind, but only one makes it past my lips. "Who are you?" He smiles, the expression crinkling the corners of his eyes. "I am the one who ordered your extrication, my dear." He falls silent, watching me expectantly. The pause stretches on, pregnant with unspoken meaning. I rack my brain, trying to decipher what he wants from me. Then it hits me. He''s waiting for my gratitude. "Oh," I stammer, caught off guard. "Um, thank you. I guess." The words feel hollow, inadequate. But what else can I say? I''m grateful to be out of that hellhole, yes, but I have no idea if this situation is any better. For all I know, I''ve jumped from the frying pan into the fire. Still, manners compel me to add, "Why did you rescue me?" The old man''s smile widens, and he gestures to the spread before us. "Please, help yourself to some tea and refreshments. We have much to discuss, Lisa Randall, and I find such conversations are always more pleasant over a good cup of tea." I eye the food warily. It looks delicious¡ªdelicate sandwiches, scones with clotted cream, and an assortment of pastries that make my mouth water. But years of watching crime documentaries have taught me to be cautious of accepting food from strangers, especially when I''ve just been kidnapped. Actually, scratch that. I really only learned the lesson from drinking that damn punch right before¡ªwell. You know. "I''d rather not, thanks," I say, trying to keep my tone polite despite my suspicion. "I''d prefer if you just answered my question." The old man''s eyebrows rise slightly, but his smile doesn''t falter. "As you wish. Though I assure you, the food is quite safe. I have no desire to harm you, Lisa. Quite the opposite, in fact." He pauses, taking a sip of his tea before continuing. "As for why I rescued you... well, that''s a rather complex question. The simple answer is that you were in danger, and I had the means to help. It seemed the right thing to do." I snort, unable to contain my disbelief. "The right thing to do? You don''t even know me. Why would you go to all this trouble for a stranger?" "Ah, but you''re not a stranger to me, Lisa," he says, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "I know a great deal about you. Your friendship with Ava Grey, for instance. Your relationship with the Westwood beta. And your fate, decided long before your birth." My blood runs cold at his words. How does he know all this? I lean forward, my voice dropping to a harsh whisper. "Who are you? Really? And what do you want from me?" The old man sets down his teacup, his expression growing serious. "Who I am is not important right now. What matters is that I am someone who wishes to help you¡ªand, by extension, to help your friend, Ava." Chapter 245 Ava: Magic Boot Camp Magister Orion keeps me in the training room for an entire week. Eating. Sleeping. It doesn''t matter; I do it all there. At first, it''s weird. I''m always rushing, wanting to go back, to see if we''ve heard from Sister Miriam or Selene, but Magister Orion points out every time¡ªenough time hasn''t passed in our world. It''s weird. I don''t think it''ll ever feel right. "How long has it been? Didn''t you say it changes?" "It changes from time to time, but stays stable for long periods." He rests in a hammock, swaying from two palm trees in the middle of our weird, metal training room. He looks like he''s on vacation. Marcus is watching in silence, as he always does. Vanessa''s asleep in her own hammock. They''ve been taking turns. Me? I''m drenched in sweat, but there are three different flames, about an inch in size, floating in the air in front of me. It''s little more than candle-strength, but I''m proud of it. Maybe it doesn''t sound like much, but it''s massive progress. Instead of pestering Magister Orion for a more concrete answer, I try to pull the three flames together and merge them into one. It all falls apart after that. One flickers out of existence. Another bounces off, and I cut my trickle of magic as it dives straight for Magister Orion''s face. It, too, disappears. In the end, I''m left with one feeble little fire. "Damn it," I mutter, cutting my magic and watching it fade away. "Nine hours have passed in the Fae Ward," Magister Orion announces on the heels of my failure. I blink, surprised. "How do you know?" "Stop," Magister Orion''s voice cuts through my concentration. "Focus on gathering your magic inside of you until it''s stable. Your control is poor." My eyes snap open and I stare in exasperation. "Why didn''t you tell me that earlier? I''ve been at this for days!" He chuckles, a deep rumble that fills the room. "How would I know if I didn''t watch you trying to control things?" His point is fair, but I still feel like he''s dragged me around for way too long. "Fair point. So, what should I do?" "Close your eyes again," he instructs. "This time, don''t try to push your magic outward. Instead, imagine it as a ball of energy in your center. Focus on containing it, making it denser, more compact. It will fight you. You have to subdue it." Following his guidance, I close my eyes and visualize my magic as a swirling orb of light within me. It''s harder than I expected, like trying to hold water in cupped hands. Every time I think I have a grasp on it, tendrils of energy slip away. It isn''t a fight. It''s like my power''s laughing at me. "Good," Magister Orion''s voice is softer now, encouraging. "Keep at it. Control is the foundation of all magic. Without it, you''re just a walking disaster waiting to happen." "Thanks for the vote of confidence," I mutter, but I don''t lose focus. Time seems to stretch as I work on containing my magic. It''s frustrating, like trying to solve a puzzle with pieces that keep changing shape. But slowly, ever so slowly, I feel the energy becoming more stable, more solid. The wiggling is back. It doesn''t want to be contained, but can no longer slip away like wisps of smoke. Now, it''s like wrangling a goddamn alligator. My head pounds. I''ve been concentrating for too long. "Open your eyes," Magister Orion says after what feels like hours. I do, blinking as the room comes back into focus. To my surprise, there''s a faint glow emanating from my skin. It''s subtle, barely noticeable, but definitely there. "What''s happening?" I ask, my heart fluttering. Did I do it? Is this my magic? Magister Orion smiles. "Don''t get excited. I''m transferring some energy to you. I can sense your magic going wild. It will help your headache." "Oh." Damn it. I thought I''d done something. My disappointment must be clear on my face, because he clears his throat. "You''re doing well, Ava. Most students take months to get to this point." Chapter 246 Ava: Off-Kilter Staying in the training room for another week is mental torture. The training isn''t the worst part. It''s the tedium. Vanessa and Marcus are tense and jumpy, even with nothing happening. Sometimes, the weird training room turns into a quiet beach. In an unfortunate twist, the room can''t emulate scent, so it doesn''t help much as a change of venue. Once I''m able to summon fire with ease, Magister Orion announces that it''s a great time to return to the Fae Ward. The clock on the wall shows eighteen hours have passed since we entered. "Despite sleeping in here, your mind and body aren''t truly rested. You should sleep once we return." "No, I need to see if Selene''s returned," I protest, swaying on my feet. The idea of sleep is tempting, but the worry gnawing at my gut won''t let me rest. "What if something''s happened?" Magister Orion''s eyes soften. "Ava, I assure you, if any important news arrives, I will wake you immediately. But right now, your mental faculties need replenishing. You''ve pushed yourself hard. While this room is convenient for fast-tracking your training, it comes with downsides." "Days?" I blink, the concept of time slipping through my fingers like sand. "It''s only been eighteen hours." "There, yes. And in here, it''s been two weeks." Right. I knew that. I''m just a little confused. My body betrays me with a jaw-cracking yawn. Vanessa steps forward, her hand gentle on my arm. "He''s right, Ava. You''re dead on your feet." Marcus grabs my other arm, holding me upright. It''s only then that I realize I was tilting to the side. Their concern warms me, but anxiety still coils in my chest. "But what about Lucas?" "We will keep our ears to the ground," Magister Orion says firmly. "Eight hours of sleep, minimum. That''s an order from your teacher." I bristle at his tone, ready to snap back, but Vanessa''s voice distracts me. "He''s right, Ava. You''re no good to anyone if you collapse from exhaustion." The fight drains out of me, leaving behind a bone-deep weariness. "Fine," I concede, "but wake me if anything¡ªand I mean anything¡ªhappens." Magister Orion nods solemnly. "You have my word." As we exit the training room, the sudden shift back to the ornate halls of the Fae Ward makes my head spin. Vanessa steadies me, concern etched on her face. "Easy there." I smile. At least, I think I''m smiling. Honestly, everything''s a little fuzzy and the world is off its axis. "I''m fine. Just disoriented." Ten hours. It feels like I only slept ten minutes. "Why didn''t you wake me? Has there been any news?" Vanessa shakes her head. "Nothing yet. And before you ask, no, we haven''t been able to reach Lucas or the pack." The worry I''d pushed aside during sleep comes rushing back. "We need to do something." "Ava¡ª" "We need to do something. Lucas is in danger." She sighs, a mix of understanding and frustration in her eyes. "I know. But rushing in half-cocked won''t help anyone. Let Sister Miriam and Selene look around. You need to focus on your training." I feel like I''m missing something. Anxiety tugs at me, but I don''t know why everything feels wrong today. I''m off-kilter, and I don''t think it''s from the training room. Vanessa inspects me with concern. "Are you feeling okay? You''re flushed." "I feel like I''ve been run over with a truck." Pressing my hand against my forehead, I add, "I think I''m okay. Maybe a little sick." She frowns and replaces my hand with hers. "You have a fever." That''s odd. I haven''t been sick in months. When was the last time? Oh, that''s right. In Cedarwood. I was alone and miserable. That''s when I met Selene. As I swing my legs out of bed, the room spins. Vanessa is at my side in an instant, steadying me. "Easy. Your body''s still adjusting. Maybe you should just stay in bed. I''ll get you some food." I take a deep breath, waiting for the sensation to fade. "I''m okay. Just need a minute." She shakes her head. "No. Healer''s orders. Get back in bed." "I have to pee." "Then I''ll take you to the bathroom. And then you''re going right back in bed. I need to check your vitals and make sure you''re okay. Do you get sick often?" "No." Keeping my eyes closed makes the spinning worse, but oddly seems to help the nausea. "It''s been a long time. I get colds and things, though, like a normal human." "But not since your constitution''s changed, right?" I peek an eye open. "Constitution?" "Since you began healing rapidly and growing stronger?" Interesting. I never thought of using that word to describe what''s happening to my body. "No, I haven''t been sick." Chapter 247 Ava: Pre-Heating Vanessa shakes her head. "You might have a fever from overworking yourself, but I doubt it. At this point you''re more shifter than human, I think¡ªyou shouldn''t be getting sick. You don''t even need your glasses anymore." "It''s probably fine¡ª" "Better to check," she interrupts. "I''ll get my supplies and check with Magister Orion to see if this is normal after an extended time in that magic room of his." "You''re making a big deal out of nothing. I''m fi¡ª" The room tilts as I take a step, and suddenly the floor rushes up to meet me. Vanessa''s quick reflexes save me from an ignoble face-planting. "You were saying?" Her tone is gentle but firm, her fingers digging into my arms as she sets me straight again. My nose wrinkles. My sense of smell still isn''t as acute as theirs, but I swear I can scent her satisfaction. Maybe it''s my imagination. "Okay, maybe I''m a little wobbly." Vanessa guides me to the bathroom, her arm a constant support. "Take your time. I''ll be right outside if you need me." When I emerge, she tucks me back into bed like I''m a child. The mattress feels too soft and too hard all at once. I want to protest, to tell her I can go downstairs and speak to Magister Orion myself, but exhaustion weighs me down. I''m definitely not feeling right. Marcus appears in the doorway, his hulking frame filling the space. He nods at Vanessa. "I''ve got this. Go talk to the wizard." As Vanessa leaves, I shift restlessly. One moment I''m burning up, the next I''m shivering. Blanket on, then off. A deep ache settles into my bones, making it impossible to get comfortable. Marcus is here now, in the corner. The tension in his shoulders is obvious. Guess he doesn''t like germs. I drift in and out of consciousness, fragments of my earlier nightmare flashing through my mind. The murky stream, the bizarre presence. Odd how I didn''t remember it when I woke, because now I''m cold from my hair to my toes at the memory of it. Something insidious lurks there. My lungs burn. I take shallow breaths, because it''s impossible to fill my lungs with air. I toss and turn. Even my fingertips hurt. A cough builds in my chest, and I try to avoid letting it out. When it finally escapes, it feels like my entire torso rips apart, leaving me sore and bruised in my ribs. Marcus shifts from foot to foot. He''s clearly uncomfortable. He''s usually a statue when he''s on watch. "Don''t worry," I rasp, trying for a weak smile. "You can''t catch whatever this is." He grunts. "I don''t get sick." I sigh, sinking further into the pillows. "Must be nice." The silence stretches between us, broken only by my occasional coughs and the rustle of sheets as I toss and turn. My thoughts keep circling back to Lucas. I hope Sister Miriam and Selene get back soon. "Marcus," I croak, "have you heard anything from Lucas?" He shakes his head. Of course he hasn''t. He would have told me. Still, the tiny flicker of hope is dashed, leaving me morose. Another coughing fit wracks my body, leaving me curled on my side, gasping for air.@@@@ "Vanessa should be here any minute," Marcus says, taking a step back. After an ice bath from hell, I fall asleep. I''m not sure how long it is before I wake up. The room is dark, and Vanessa''s sitting in a chair next to my bed. It wasn''t there before. "How are you feeling?" she asks in a whisper, leaning over to touch my forehead. I roll her question around my mind for a moment, reconnecting with my body. I blink slowly, trying to focus on Vanessa''s face. Every part of my body aches, as if I''ve been thrown to the mat a thousand times. My skin is clammy, and sweat trickles everywhere. I want a shower. "I think I''m dying," I croak, my voice barely above a whisper. Vanessa''s lips quirk into a small smile. "You''re doing a little better now. We''ve given you a few doses of antipyretic¡ª" She pauses. "Tylenol, Ava. It''s Tylenol." Oh. "The ice bath helped bring your fever down, too." My entire body shudders at the memory, sending waves of pain through my muscles. "Please don''t do that again," I plead, wincing as even speaking hurts. My throat feels like I''m talking around shards of glass. Swallowing is even worse. "We had no choice, Ava," Vanessa explains. "You were delirious with an incredibly high fever. We had to bring it down quickly." I try to nod, but my head feels too heavy. My eyelids droop, but I don''t want to fall asleep. "Do you feel anything unusual?" Vanessa asks, leaning closer to examine me. Everything hurts. There''s no point in trying to single any particular pain out. "No," I mumble. "Just feels like an awful cold." As if on cue, a coughing fit seizes me. My chest burns as I hack and wheeze, my ribs bruised and aching with each spasm. Vanessa helps me sit up, rubbing my back until the fit subsides. When I can breathe again, she asks, "What happened the last time you were sick?" I squint, as if that''ll help me remember better. It feels like ages ago. "Slept a lot. Drank soup. Slept more." "Was that before or after your heat?" The question catches me off guard. I frown, thinking back. "Before. It was in Cedarwood." Vanessa nods, her expression thoughtful. "Ava, there''s something you should know. Marcus is... uncomfortable around you right now." "Why? Because of germs?" I ask, confusion clouding my already foggy mind. She hesitates for a moment before answering. "You smell like you''re going into heat. A pre-heat, if you will." My eyes widen, and panic surges through me, washing away my exhaustion in one fell swoop. "What? No, no, no. Where''s Lucas? I can''t go through that again!" "It''s okay, Ava. Calm down," Vanessa soothes, placing a hand on my arm. "We''re handling it. Magister Orion is out sourcing some heat suppressants, just in case we need them. Until then, Marcus is staying away to be safe. I can''t smell it, so he might be wrong." I sink back into the pillows, my mind reeling. Another heat? So soon? Then again... it''s not that soon, isn''t it? It''s been a while. But to go into heat in the middle of all this chaos? Without Lucas nearby? No, thank you. Been there. Done that. Don''t recommend. Vanessa squeezes my hand. "You''ll be fine. Just rest and focus on getting better. The Fae heat suppressants work like a charm, from what Magister Orion says." Chapter 248 Ava: Fever Dreams "How would he know?" Vanessa shrugs. "They''ve been around for a long time. I guess the Fae go into heat, too." Flopping onto my back, I groan at her words. "Fae aren''t shifters." "From what he says, the biological heat is the same, and the suppressants will work. All we can do is try." She checks my temperature, clicking her tongue. "It''s down, but you still have a fever." With all the sweat trickling down just about every part of my body, I''m surprised. I thought the fever already broke. "When will Magister Orion be back?" "Soon, I hope." "So am I sick, or just going into heat?" I squint at Vanessa, the dim light of the room enough to burn my eyes. "Because let me tell you, if I''m going to be miserable every time, I think I might just want my uterus taken out." She laughs softly. "You might be sick. Magister Orion thinks it might be from your increase in power. Something about backlash overwhelming the body." Selene mentioned that I go into heat in order to gain power, or something like that before. I still don''t know the exact details, but it makes sense, I suppose. "How long do I have before I go into heat?" No matter how hard I try to think back, I can''t remember how long it was between meeting Selene and wearing the necklace. She sighs. "I have no idea. You''re an unusual case in every possible way. The sooner we get the suppressants, the better it will be. For it to be already affecting Marcus when you have no other signs of heat is almost unheard of." This blasted heat is the stupidest thing I''ve ever had to endure. "Do me a favor and knock me unconscious if you can''t suppress it. I don''t want to repeat past mistakes."@@@@ Leaning forward, Vanessa flicks my forehead. "Don''t borrow trouble before it comes, Ava. Get some rest." * * * Twigs snap beneath my feet as I trudge through a barren forest. Snow glistens, but isn''t cold against my bare feet. Despite being the dead of winter, the temperature is comfortable. A dream. It has to be a dream, because I''m asleep in the Fae Ward. The moon casts an eerie glow, turning skeletal trees into ominous shadows against the sky. I reach out, wanting to touch it, driven by a need deep within that urges me closer. "Ava." Silence is shattered. I''d know that voice anywhere. Whirling around, my eyes scan the treeline. "Lucas?" But there''s nothing. No movement, no sign of life. Just trees upon trees. I turn in a slow circle, searching for any hint of movement. "Lucas?" I call again, louder this time. My voice echoes through the clearing, bouncing off the trees and coming back to me, distorted and strange. Still nothing. I was so sure I heard him. The voice was so clear, so real. There''s no way that was my imagination. My gaze is drawn back to the flower. It seems even brighter now, its colors more vivid. The petals sway gently, as if beckoning me closer. A gust of wind sweeps through the clearing, rustling branches and sending a shower of dead leaves skittering across the ground. I shiver, wrapping my arms around myself. For the first time in this place, I''m cold. It''s worse than being in the snow without shoes or other appropriate clothing. It''s a bone-deep freeze, where heat no longer exists. The wind dies down as quickly as it came, leaving the forest in eerie stillness once more. I turn back to the flower, half-expecting it to have vanished. But it''s still there, vibrant and alive, a splash of color in this world of gray and shadow. I reach out once more, my fingers inching toward the delicate petals. "Ava!" The voice comes again, louder this time, more urgent. I spin around, my heart racing. "Lucas?" My voice echoes through the trees. "Where are you?" But just like before, there''s no response. Chapter 250 Ava: Clear Her Mind My phone rings, and I nearly leap out of bed to reach for it. Marcus grabs it as I fall into an unceremonious tangle of blankets and legs on the floor, staring at me with an impassive face that hides his amusement. I know he''s laughing inside, because there are little crinkles at the corners of his eyes, and his jaw''s a little tenser than normal, as if holding back laughter. "Unknown number," he reports, handing it to me. Damn. Not Lucas. Then again, maybe it is. I answer eagerly, before I''m free of the mess I''ve created. "Hello?" "Is this Alpha Westwood''s mate?" The voice is soft and feminine, her words coming out in a rush. I don''t recognize it. "Yes. Who is this?" "You must return to the pack, or everyone will be slaughtered." The woman''s voice trembles, urgency lacing every breathy word. "You can''t trust the Fae." My heart leaps into my throat. The room spins, and I grip the phone tighter, its edges cutting into my fingers. "What? Who is this? What''s happening?" "There''s no time to explain. Just come back as soon as you can. We need you." "But who''s in danger? What''s going on?" My voice rises, panic seeping into every syllable. "Everyone. Or else Alpha¡ª" The line goes dead. "Hello? Hello!" I shout into the phone, but there''s nothing but silence. Marcus snatches it out of my hands, hands tapping at the screen. "Can''t dial back." No surprise there; the number didn''t even show up. I struggle out of the tangle of blankets trapping my legs. "We need to go back. Everyone''s in danger." He frowns. "Ava, calm down. Sit, first." "I can''t calm down. Lucas¡ª" He shoves a hand over my mouth, shoving me back until my knees hit the bed. I sit, glaring at him over the edge of his palm. "Calm down," he repeats, his heavy brows drawn in as his eyes bore into mine. "You need to listen to me before you do anything." My heart pounds like crazy. It''s a war drum, each beat reverberating through my body. The rush of blood in my ears wants to drown out the world, but I force myself to focus on Marcus'' face. Stern expression. Narrow eyes. Tight lips. He thinks I''m about to do something reckless. My mouth is covered, so I close my eyes and breathe through my nose, drawing oxygen into my lungs and stretching them as far as I can bear, before releasing it all in a single measured breath. One. Two. Three. I count each inhale and exhale, willing my racing pulse to slow. When I open my eyes again, I meet Marcus'' gaze. His hand drops from my mouth as he takes a step back, giving me space. I pull my brows together, thinking. "I don''t think so. She was cut off in the middle of talking about Lucas..." My voice trails off. "No, she said Alpha. If she''s Blackwood, that might mean Alpha Renard." Glancing up, I''m surprised to see his nose wrinkle in disgust. "Just call him Renard. He is no longer Alpha Blackwood." Ah. "Right. Renard." The name feels weird on my tongue, almost naked. But it does make him feel a little less powerful in my memories. "And nothing else gives you question?" Marcus probes, clearly aiming for something. I shake my head. "She said you need to return. That they need you." He pauses. "You, Ava." I tilt my head. "I know, I heard¡ªoh." Me. Why would they need me? I''m weak; barely stronger than human. My powers are a secret, and even then, they''re almost useless until I become stronger. So why would anyone need me to save them? Wow. Do I have a larger ego than I thought? It didn''t even occur to me to question being begged to save someone. "Yes. Oh." He shakes his head. "Their purpose is to draw you out of the city, ostensibly to the pack. But who, and why?" * * * "We have no way of knowing." Falling back, I stare at the ceiling from the relative comfort of the bed, hating how dizzy I feel. "Not off a few words." "We know a little." "Right. Someone who might be in the Fae Ward..." I pause. "Wait. No. Someone here in Dakota Sanctuary. Vampire, Fae, gnome¡ªcould be any of them." "But likely not a shifter," he points out. So, almost anyone in this city. "Lucas couldn''t get anyone into the city when he was trying to get information, but Alpha Re¡ªuh, Renard has ties here. And there are rogues. But what about the Whispering Pines pack?" "There are other supernatural communities and Unregistered cities closer to them," he points out, though it doesn''t sound like he''s dismissing the possibility. "Do they work together? Are they friendly?" He pauses. "I have no idea." More information we don''t know. I cover my eyes. "We can ask Magister¡ª" Marcus makes a soft sound and I sit up, ignoring my dizziness to see his eyes unfocused and face slack. Then he returns to the present, looking at me with a grim expression. "Are you able to walk downstairs?" "I think so."@@@@ Chapter 251 Ava: Florices Fate My legs tremble as Marcus guides me down the stairs. Each step feels like a monumental effort, and I''m acutely aware of the sweat beading on my upper lip and hairline. The living room comes into view, and I''m taken aback by the sight of Magister Orion pacing in silence, his usual booming presence subdued. Vanessa''s concerned gaze meets mine as we enter and she comes over to help Marcus lead me into a nearby chair. I sink into it gratefully, my body feeling like it''s made of lead. "Thanks," I manage, offering Vanessa a weak smile. The room seems to spin slightly, and I have to focus to keep my vision steady. "What''s going on?" Magister Orion halts his pacing, his eyes locking onto mine. The gravity in his expression sends a chill down my spine before he even speaks. "Florice has been murdered." The words hang in the air, and for a moment, I can''t process them. Then reality crashes in, and I feel the blood drain from my face.@@@@ "What?" I exclaim, my voice cracking. "How? When?" More suspicious timing. More odd events. And we''re still in the dark, with no idea who is behind any of this. It''s not a coincidence. Florice was coming to us with information; whatever she found meant something. But the knowledge is now lost to us. Magister Orion''s complexion is ashen, worry etched into every line of his face. He opens his mouth to respond, but Vanessa cuts in. "It''s not safe here," she says, her voice tight with strain. "We need to consider our options. Whoever didn''t want Florice spilling their secrets might know she was coming to you, Magister." Marcus clears his throat, drawing everyone''s attention. "There''s more," he says grimly. "Ava received a phone call earlier. Someone pretending to be from Westwood, begging her to come back before everyone''s slaughtered." Magister Orion''s frown deepens. Suddenly, he bellows, "Tinker!" I jump at the sudden volume, my nerves already frayed. To my surprise, Tinker appears almost instantly, her mechanical wings whirring softly. I realize I haven''t seen her since we first arrived, and her presence is oddly comforting. Magister Orion strokes his beard, his eyes distant. "We''re dealing with forces beyond our usual understanding. Florice is murdered, and someone tries to get you away from me and the safety you have here. There''s a clear connection, but we don''t know their motive." I want to ask what we do next, but a glance at Marcus and Vanessa tell me how stressed they are. They''re on edge, Marcus standing on the balls of his feet as though ready to jump into action. Vanessa''s so tense her fingers dig into my shoulder despite her attempt at soothing my anxiety. This isn''t the time for me to be dependent on them. I need to think things through, be a leader. "We know that I''m in danger, and that Florice learned something important. They didn''t want that information getting to Magister Orion." I meet my teacher''s eyes. "That means you''re an obstacle to whoever''s orchestrating this madness. Somehow, you would get in their way. Why? How? Who are your enemies?" He frowns. "A loaded question. I have been a thorn in the side of many, as I''ve always advocated on behalf of humans. I''m sure you''ve noticed that there are few of them in the city." "I haven''t seen the city, only some of the Fae Ward. Sister Miriam took us directly here from one of her... buildings." A vague idea stirs in the back of my brain, but it''s little more than a feeling. "Ah. Yes, well, the Dakota Sanctuary is not kind to humans or any wolf with a pack. Rogue wolves are welcome, to an extent. Most of them are in the Third Ward, which is little more than a slum. Most humans in the city are here on business, and are found in the Second Ward, where most businesses are located. Many people dislike allowing humans entry at all." He grimaces. "The few with access rights are usually wiped on exit." "Wiped?" My eyes widen. "Murdered?" "What?" Magister Orion shakes his head. "No, of course not. Memory wipes. Most people believe that if humans know too much about our city, they''ll press us to assimilate under your laws, forcing us all to register and be governed by your leaders." "Oh." My shoulders relax. Wiping memories sounds drastic, but a lot less terrible than murdering any human who enters the city. "Is that why nobody knows anything about you guys?" "Most assuredly. We keep to ourselves, asking only to be left alone by your government and people. It wasn''t always that way, of course, but once supernatural existence became regulated, things changed. Not all of us reacted well to the overreach of human government." "I heard about vampires growing up, but I thought they were little more than stories," I admit. "A bogeyman the others would use to scare kids." "Yes, that happens when you segregate your society as we have." Magister Orion smiles. "While some vampires and other-shifters have come to embrace life among your lot in their Supernatural Communities, accepting the overreach of your overlord, most do not." "We call him our president," Vanessa corrects, leaning forward as she listens. "We were taught that the Unregistered cities came about because vampires refused to accept the Human Survival Rights, not wanting to give up their victims." Chapter 253 Ava: Enforcement Division A banging on the door interrupts the moment. Magister Orion glances toward it before his face suddenly shutters. "We need to go," he says, his voice lower than normal. "What? Go where?" "Out of here," he says, his words still soft and terse. The banging comes again. "Go to the training room. Now." Vanessa and Marcus are already on guard, flanking me as they lead me in that direction, not quite running, but not far off. It''s hard to be quiet when running. Thankfully, the windows are spelled to keep anyone from seeing inside. "What''s happening, Magister?" Marcus asks, his face grim. Magister Orion shakes his head. "I had hoped... But hope is for the naive, I suppose. I should have prepared all of you for this possibility. They will prosecute me for Florice''s murder." His eyes flicker in my direction. "That would leave her vulnerable in the Fae Ward." My entire back goes cold. "Why would they go after you for her murder?" I hiss, trying to keep quiet through my outrage. "That makes no sense. You were with us the entire time."@@@@ "It doesn''t matter. I can be found innocent later, and by then they''ve already gotten what they want. The only thing precious here is you." He rushes us with hand movements. "Tinker and Layla can contact me at any time, but for now, we must leave the city. My protection is no longer viable for you." "How do you know this?" Vanessa cuts in. "There''s no reason to believe¡ª" "Why else would the Enforcement Division be at my doorstep?" He shakes his head. "They only deal with the blackest of criminals. If they are here, it is for me." "You didn''t even look to see who was at the door. How do you know?" I protest. "It could be someone who works with Florice, or Layla, or¡ª" An explosion rocks the building, throwing us all forward. Three bodies cover me from raining debris. Feet pound in our direction. I squint past the cloud of smoke obscuring my view, trying to count the shadows. Four. Five? Whatever''s happening with Lucas and Whispering Pines probably involves Blackwood; that, at least, makes sense in my head. Renard''s quest for power, and even Whispering Pines turning on the Council, are things I can wrap my mind around. The phone calls reference Westwood, yet seem to come from Dakota Sanctuary. And now the Dakota Sanctuary is unsafe, with mysterious forces battling over an unknown motive. This should have nothing to do with me. The only reason I''m even in the city is to receive magical training. Aside from Sister Miriam and Magister Orion, the only person connected with me in the entire city is the Mad Prince. It can''t be... "The Mad Prince isn''t the cause of all this, is he?" I murmur, rubbing my forehead as my brain aches with all the information I''m trying to process. "I don''t know," Marcus says, his eyes trained on the doors that have disappeared. "But I have no idea how safe this room is. We should find a way out before those Fae get to us in here." I nod. "Magister Orion gave the room an order. It should change based on that." But it''s still the training room. Vanessa and Marcus flank me so closely that their breaths tickle my neck. "Please change into a portal," I beg the room, not sure what else to do. "Like Magister Orion asked." Nothing happens. The metallic walls remain stubbornly unchanged. Vanessa''s voice is tight with worry. "Are we stuck here?" I swallow hard, trying to push down the rising panic. "This is our first time in here without Magister Orion," I point out, grasping at any explanation that might offer hope. "Maybe... maybe the room doesn''t recognize our authority?" Marcus''s brow furrows, his eyes darting around the space. "But why isn''t it following orders? Magister Orion told it to create a portal." I bite my lip. "What if it''s because he wasn''t in the room when he gave the order? Maybe it needs his physical presence to activate?" The seconds stretch into agonizing minutes as we wait, the sound of our breathing the only thing breaking the stillness. I can feel the heat of Vanessa''s palm against my back, Marcus''s arm brushing mine. Even here, with no one around, they won''t leave my side. Chapter 254 Ava: In the Attic Just as I''m about to suggest we try something else¡ªanything else, like banging until we find a hidden door¡ªmovement catches my eye. A shimmer ripples across the far wall, like heat waves rising from sun-baked asphalt. It swirls and coalesces, taking on the familiar appearance of the portals we used to travel to Dakota Sanctuary. Relief floods through me, tempered by caution. Magister Orion asked for a portal, but his directions were vague. There''s a hell of a lot of world out there. Marcus steps forward, his jaw set with determination. "I''ll go first," he says, his tone brooking no argument. Before I can protest, he''s through the portal, vanishing in a blink. Vanessa and I exchange a quick glance, an entire conversation passing between us in that split second. Together, we step into the swirling vortex. The world twists and blurs around us, and for a heart-stopping moment, I feel like I''m falling through an endless void. Then, abruptly, solid ground materializes beneath my feet. I stumble forward, colliding with warm bodies in the darkness. "Oof!" Vanessa grunts as we all tangle together, a mess of limbs in a space that feels far too small. "Sorry," I mutter, trying to extricate myself without elbowing anyone in the face. "Where are we?" A rustling sound, then a click. Soft light floods the space. Marcus stands a few feet away, his hand on a dangling pull cord attached to a bare bulb. As my vision clears, I take in our surroundings with growing amazement. We''re in what appears to be an attic, but unlike any attic I''ve ever seen. The space is absolutely crammed with... stuff. Artifacts of every description crowd the room, lining shelves, stacked in corners, hanging from the rafters. There are ornate mirrors with tarnished frames, their surfaces cloudy with age. Delicate porcelain figurines pose next to weathered leather-bound books. Intricate clockwork devices tick softly, their gears exposed like mechanical organs. Crystals of various sizes and colors catch the light, throwing rainbow reflections across the walls. Despite the sheer volume of objects, the attic is surprisingly clean. No cobwebs drape the corners, no dust coats the surfaces. It''s as if time has been suspended here, preserving everything in a perfect state of organized chaos. I press my lips together, fighting the urge to protest. Now isn''t the time for heroics or misplaced pride. I force myself to stay still, to become as small and quiet as possible in this cramped, magical attic. The silence stretches, broken only by our shallow breathing. Sweat beads on my forehead, trickling down my temple. The air feels thick, oppressive. Every creak of the floorboards beneath us sends a jolt through my system. I can feel the tension radiating from Marcus and Vanessa. Their muscles are coiled tight, ready to spring into action. My body thrums with nervous energy, my heart booming in my ears. The soft tread of footsteps on stairs. They''re getting closer. Marcus reaches for something. Once I hear the soft schnick, I understand. It''s his knife. He''s going to take them down if he has to. We don''t even know if they''re friend or foe. He''s prepared to make the hard decision just to keep me safe. It''s a humbling experience. My mouth goes dry, and I swallow hard, trying to wet my parched throat. They pause, in a moment of agonizing silence. Then, the unmistakable creak of a door opening. I hold my breath, every nerve in my body screaming. This is it. We''ve been found. My mind races through possible scenarios, each more terrifying than the last. But instead of shouts or the sound of weapons being drawn, a voice breaks the silence. A voice that sends a shock of recognition through me, though I can''t quite place it. "You can come down now," the voice calls up to us. "There''s no need to hide in the attic." Chapter 255 Ava: The Golden Stranger Light illuminates the room, and Marcus steps back, hiding me more fully behind his bulk. "Who are you?" he asks, and I glance at the knife he''s holding behind his back. When I try to step around him to see who''s talking, Vanessa steps forward to block the gap. I can''t see anything, and yet I know who''s talking. I just can''t remember who they are. "Easy, wolves. I am no enemy of yours, and no danger to the witch you shield." "Give us your name," Vanessa snaps, uncharacteristic hostility in her tone. "Who are you, and why do you know us?" "Ah, yes. I suppose you wouldn''t know. I am known as Acarus, of the Fourth Beginning. You know my mother." "Mother?" Marcus asks, shifting his weight as he edges a little closer. "And who might that be?" "And what the hell is the Fourth Beginning?" Vanessa''s annoyance is clear. "You can''t throw around words and expect them to mean a thing." "Oh. Yes, I suppose you wouldn''t know that, either." A long pause. "Don''t look at me so, wolves. My mother is Miriam, of the Fourth Beginning. Or, as you know it, Dakota Sanctuary." There''s a lilt in his voice that tells me he''s probably smiling. "Does that help?" "Miriam?" The talk of a mother dislodged a long-forgotten memory, and I shove past Marcus. The golden stranger stands before us, his palms raised in a gesture of peace. His ethereal beauty is just as striking as I remember¡ªinhuman in its perfection. Golden hair catches the light, and those piercing blue eyes seem to shift to a crimson hue as they move. A mild smile plays on his lips, but it does little to ease the tension in the room. Marcus and Vanessa tug me back, their protective instincts kicking in, but I shake them off as I exclaim, "It''s you!" I turn to my friends, eager to explain. "He was in the woods during the Blackwood riot. He didn''t harm me then." Acarus nods in my direction, his gaze appraising. "You''ve become stronger since we last met, Ava Grey." A question that''s been nagging at me since our first encounter bubbles to the surface. "Are you the vampire Margot was talking about?" I blurt out. Confusion flickers across his perfect features. "I''m afraid I don''t understand." I take a deep breath, trying to organize my thoughts. "There was a vampire on Blackwood lands. Margot came to warn me about it, right before I found you in the woods." It was so long ago, the details blur in my mind. "She was worried about something. Worried I''d tell Lucas about their connection with vampires, I think." His brows arch and he tilts his head in thought. "That seems unlikely. I have no contact with others. Especially wolves." His words don''t quite satisfy my curiosity, but before I can press further, he changes the subject. "Why don''t you all come down for dinner? I''m sure you must be hungry after your ordeal." Marcus and Vanessa exchange wary glances. I can feel their hesitation, their distrust of this beautiful stranger who seems to know so much about us. Lacing his fingers together, he sighs. "Truth be told, I didn''t know exactly when you would arrive. I''ve been preparing a meal every day for weeks." He nods toward the food on the table. "At least this time I won''t be throwing it out for the pigs." Pigs? I want to ask about the pigs, but I keep my mouth shut. More important things to worry about than pigs. "How did you know we were coming?" Marcus asks again, each word like a hammer. I think I know the answer. "My mother told me to expect you." He shrugs. "Not everything comes to pass, but I''ve learned to listen when she speaks." Bingo. Feeling a little triumphant at finally understanding something, I grab a chunk of bread. It''s soft and squishy, fluffing back to shape after being squeezed, with a hard crust. Would probably go great with the stew. Ignoring Marcus and Vanessa''s double side-eye, I pull a bowl closer to me, dipping the bread in it. It''s delicious. Amazing. A simple fare, elevated by whatever spices are in it. I groan in appreciation, and Acarus grins. "I''m happy to see you enjoying the food, Ava. " "Why were you at Blackwood during the riot?" Marcus asks, still not warming to the newcomer. "Spying," he admits, with an unrepentant smile. "Mother likes to keep an eye on things." "So you know a lot of what''s going on at any given time?" I ask around a mouthful of bread. Vanessa elbows me. She might not trust Acarus, but she''s not okay with bad manners. "Of course." "Then, what''s going on with the packs? I can''t reach my mate." Though, now that we aren''t in the city, I should try again. Digging into my pocket, I pull out my phone with eager fingers. No signal. Of course there''s no signal here. Holding my phone up high, I move it from side to side, trying to see if I can even get a single bar. No such luck. Acarus watches me, waiting until I set my phone down with a long sigh to finally answer. "The packs..." For the first time, Acarus'' golden light grows dim, his face taut and lips pressed together in a tight line. Sighing, he rubs one blond eyebrow with a perfectly manicured finger. "Much has happened. My mother is searching for information as we speak." My stomach drops to the floor. The food, the pigs, and any other questions we may have are shoved to the side as I jump out of my seat, slamming my hands against the table as I lean toward him. "What happened? Where''s Lucas?" Chapter 256 Ava: The World Burns Acarus holds up his hands. "Calm down, little witch. Your alpha is alive." Alive. What a weird way to put it. Wouldn''t someone normally say, your alpha is fine? "What happened?" I ask, sitting back in the chair as I focus my gaze on Acarus. "Great change. Rebellion. The end of days." I frown. "What do you mean, a great change?" The air is heavy, making it hard to breathe. Or maybe it''s just that my chest is tight. Acarus leans forward, his eyes intense. "The supernatural communities have risen up against the limitations imposed by human laws. It''s not just the wolf packs. Registered communities, unregistered cities¡ªthey''re all involved. War is everywhere." Marcus''s brow furrows. "How widespread is this unrest?" "It started here," Acarus explains, "but once the media caught wind of it, riots spread to large communities across the country. This anger has been simmering for a long time. Many feel the humans have chained us with their biased laws." My heart races. "Just tell me what happened to Lucas," I demand, worry coloring my tone. Acarus inclines his head, his expression softening slightly. "He''s recovering in a hospital." Relief and consternation flow through me. A hospital? Then that means he was injured. How? Why? By who? "Westwood is now under the control of rogue supernaturals. And Blackwood... My apologies, Ava. Alpha Renard has retaken it." Lucas has been defeated. And my father''s back in power. The implications make my head spin.@@@@ Marcus speaks up, his voice tight with concern. "That doesn''t explain why we haven''t been able to contact anyone from the packs." Acarus sighs. "Most modern communication methods have been hijacked. It''s impossible to contact people via phone. I''m not familiar with the technical terms, but it''s some form of hacking. It''s beyond even what humans are capable of. Probably the work of gnomes or Fae." "Wait," I interrupt, struggling to comprehend. "How is it even possible to take down an entire country''s infrastructure?" "It is limited to most of this side of the country," Acarus clarifies. "That is as much as I understand. Beyond that, you would have to discuss with someone familiar with technology. I am not that person." My mind races, trying to make sense of it all. Then, a thought strikes me. "What about Clayton? How''s the Aspen pack doing?" Acarus raises an eyebrow, surprise evident in his features. "You still care about the Aspen alpha?" "No!" I deny immediately, wondering if I''ll ever outlive that presumption. "It''s just... Clayton''s been in Westwood and Blackwood for so long. I hope he''s okay, and his pack too." Acarus nods slowly. "I believe Alpha Shadowpine has returned to his pack, but I''m not certain." He pauses, his gaze intense. "Ava, I don''t think you understand how much the world has changed. Perhaps it is better to show you." The moment Acarus suggests showing me what he means, Marcus and Vanessa tense up like coiled springs. I can feel the shift in the air. "Yeah, I think so. Let me clean the lens." We watch in silence as someone brushes dirt off the lens. We can see again, the reporter''s face illuminated against darkness. "An apartment building just collapsed, sending dirt and debris everywhere. We''re safe, but I think the death toll just jumped. Back to you, Adam." "Thank you, Kyle¡ªthe horrors in New York City aren''t isolated, as riots inundate every major city..." The camera returns to a horrified anchor who speaks with professional detachment, despite the pallor in his face. "It came without warning," Acarus says quietly, his voice barely audible over the TV. "Yet it must have been in planning for decades." Marcus''s voice is tight with disbelief. "How? How could something this massive go undetected?" Acarus turns to him, his expression grim. "That''s the question everyone is asking. How is such a thing possible?" I can''t wrap my head around it. People can''t keep secrets this big. How did it go undetected? We''ve been worrying about the Mad Prince, about Alpha Renard''s desire for power, and vampire attacks. We weren''t expecting... this. "Lucas," I whisper, my voice trembling. "You said he was in the hospital. Was it because of this?" Acarus nods slowly. "He was caught in the crossfire when the riots broke out. From what I understand, he tried to protect both his pack and the humans in the area. It didn''t go well. He saved many, but the cost was high." My heart constricts painfully in my chest. Of course Lucas would try to protect everyone. Of course he''d put himself in harm''s way. And now he''s lying in a hospital bed while the world burns around us. "And my father?" I ask, dreading the answer. "You said Alpha Renard took Blackwood. Does that mean...?" "They are aligned himself with the rebellion," Acarus confirms, his golden eyes fixed on me. "As have many rogues. They see this as an opportunity to reclaim their power, to throw off the shackles of human law. Not all, of course. There are many who side with the humans. But they were not prepared for this. Coordinated attacks across the country." I feel sick, knowing my home pack is a part of this madness. "Did everyone know? Or are they just following Alpha Renard blindly?" "I do not know," Acarus says with a sigh. "Mother did her best to infiltrate the Blackwood Pack and gain their confidence, suspecting several families of¡ªWell." He shakes his head. "Our ideas were small. Nothing on this scale, even with Mother''s visions." Part of me wants to believe it''s all a mistake, a misunderstanding. But the evidence is right there on the screen, impossible to deny. "What about the Aspen Pack?" Vanessa asks, her voice trembling. "You said Alpha Shadowpine returned to them. Is it as bad there?" Acarus shakes his head. "The Aspen Pack is fortuitously situated without any Supernatural Communities or any Unregistered Cities near them. While they have had fewer riots that have been easily quelled by the human military and the Aspen Pack''s enforcers, they are already inundated with refugees from neighboring lands. It''s only a matter of time. Their communications are down, but they''re in better shape than much of the country." The entire world has gone mad. "Is it only here? Are other countries having the same problems?" He shakes his head. "I don''t know." Chapter 257 Ava: Everythings Changed Acarus holds up a hand when Marcus opens his mouth. "Before you ask¡ªremember, communications have been disrupted. Even the video you just watched is a recording. I''m sure there are people who know more about what is happening across the oceans, but I do not have any access to that information." Unable to keep watching the TV, I head back to the relative peace of the dining room. All three of them follow behind. "Every time we turn around, there''s something new," Vanessa says, squeezing my shoulder in comfort. "It''s okay to feel overwhelmed." "I know." Taking a deep breath, I sink back into my chair and stab at the food in front of me. I''m not hungry, but energy is crucial right now. "I feel like our tiny story has been swallowed by a freaking space whale." "Space whale?" Marcus and Vanessa sit on either side of me, and they both reach for the food they weren''t interested in before. "Yeah. It''s from a show I watched with Lisa. They jump around in hyperspace and¡ª" Vanessa looks fascinated, but I can feel Marcus staring at the back of my head, probably wondering what crazy woman he''s accepted as Luna. "Anyway. They were huge," I mutter, dunking another piece of bread into my stew. "I should really watch more TV," Vanessa says with a sigh. "The world out there is vast, and all I ever see of it is blood and guts." The bread catches in my throat, and I cough violently. Marcus''s hand thumps against my back, helping me clear my airway. I wheeze out a thanks, my eyes watering. "For most people," I rasp at Vanessa, "your entire life would be a TV show. They''re not used to werewolf shenanigans." She sighs, her eyes distant. "It definitely feels like a movie now." I nod silently, agreeing with her sentiment. The events of the past few weeks feel surreal, like I''m living in some bizarre alternate reality. Werewolves, magic, rebellions¡ªit''s all too much. Acarus clears his throat, breaking through my thoughts. He addresses Marcus, who''s shoveling food into his mouth like it might disappear at any moment. "Do you want to know your current location?" Marcus nods, his cheeks bulging. He resembles a grouchy chipmunk more than an apex predator. Have I ever seen him eat before? I don''t think I have. "You''re on the far border of Westwood," Acarus says, his voice steady. Then his gaze shifts to me, and my heart rate picks up. "You''re only a few hours away from your alpha, if you wish to see him." My body goes rigid, every muscle tensing at once. Lucas. He''s close. After everything that''s happened, after all the worry and fear, he''s within reach. "Yes," I blurt out, already half-rising from my chair. "Let''s go now." "Slow down," Marcus says, swallowing his mouthful of food. His hand on my arm is gentle but firm. "We need to be cautious." Vanessa nods in agreement. "We can''t just rush in blindly, Ava. We don''t know what''s waiting for us out there." I force myself to take a deep breath. Running headlong into danger won''t help anyone, least of all Lucas. "You''re right," I concede, sinking back into my chair. "But I still think we should go. We need to meet up with our allies. There''s safety in numbers, especially now." "We will," Vanessa assures me. "It''s a matter of planning timing and routes." My arms wrap around my waist instinctively, as if I could somehow shield myself from this nightmare. A violent shudder runs through my body, and I can''t stop the trembling that follows. Beside me, Vanessa lets out a soft cry. The sound is filled with disbelief and fear, mirroring the emotions churning inside me. That''s right; she knows these people. Not only that, I''m sure she was part of the care team for the ones who passed in the hospital. This must be even harder for her. My thoughts race. All this time, I''d believed the attacks were centered around me, driven by the Mad Prince''s desire for my power. It had been a heavy burden, but at least it had made a twisted kind of sense. Now, that fragile understanding crumbles away. "I thought..." My voice comes out as a whisper, barely audible even to my own ears. I clear my throat and try again. "I thought all of this was because of me. Because the Mad Prince wanted my power." Acarus''s golden eyes meet mine, a flicker of sympathy passing through them. "While your situation did play a part, I''m afraid the Mad Prince''s desires are likely to have been a happy coincidence in the grand scheme of things." Another shudder wracks my body, more violent than before. "Happy?" The word tastes bitter on my tongue. "There''s nothing happy about this." Acarus''s expression shifts, a look of genuine remorse crossing his face. "I apologize sincerely for my poor choice of words," he says, his brow furrowing slightly. "I don''t spend much time around mortals. Sometimes my phrasing can be... insensitive." The idea that my involvement is just a tiny part of some larger, more terrifying picture... If I''m not the main target, then what exactly are we dealing with? "These... zombies," I force myself to say the word, hating how it makes my skin crawl. "How widespread are they? And how... how do they work?" Acarus looks thoughtful. "We haven''t heard of any other werewolf corpses stolen before burial, so it seems they are centered here. We saw most of them at Westwood, and a few during the Blackwood attacks, before Renard regained his power." He sighs, his shoulders sagging slightly. "As for how they work, we''re still trying to understand that ourselves. They seem to retain some of their shifter abilities, but they lack any semblance of consciousness or self-control. They attack indiscriminately, and they''re incredibly difficult to put down for long." My stomach churns at the thought. I''ve seen enough horror movies to have a vivid imagination of what these creatures might look like, but the reality is probably far worse than anything Hollywood could dream up. "Is there any way to... cure them?" Vanessa asks, her voice trembling slightly. I can see the healer in her desperately searching for a solution, even in the face of this unnatural affliction. Acarus shakes his head slowly. "Not that we''ve discovered so far. The best we can do is contain them and prevent more from being created." Rubbing my arms as briskly as I can manage, I ask the question we''re all thinking. Or at least, I assume they''re thinking what I am. "What about all the dead during the attack? Where are their bodies?" Marcus and Vanessa stiffen beside me, so fast that I''m honestly surprised I don''t hear their spines crack. Acarus glances away. "It was all the survivors could do to bring along the injured." Shit. Chapter 258 Ava: The Distance Between Us By the looks on everyone''s faces, they''re thinking the exact thing I am. "So, we won''t only be fighting the enemy. We''ll be fighting our friends. Family. Lovers." My voice is flat and distant, the words feeling like they''re coming from thousands of miles away. "It is possible," Acarus murmurs, rubbing his eyebrow as he sighs. "Without knowing how they do it, how long it takes, what it involves..." But my ears aren''t listening. I''m thinking back to Sister Miriam and how she popped into my room out of nowhere to give me cryptic warnings. "Sister Miriam knew what they were doing." Acarus hesitates. "In a sense, yes."@@@@ I pin him with a hard stare. "She knew what they were doing and never told us." Marcus and Vanessa''s gazes go dark; Sister Miriam has been a solid ally of recent times, but her nonanswers have not endeared her to the wolves. The man claiming to be Sister Miriam''s son holds up his hands. "Don''t look at me like that. I do not have power over the knowledge my mother divulges, or doesn''t." Marcus scowls, and Acarus sighs. "Understand, my mother is full of knowledge. Some relevant. Some not. Things that never came to pass. Things that did. Most with clairvoyance go mad, living half in this world and half in another. Whatever information my mother deigns to share is a gift. It is not fair to put the weight of your world on her shoulders, don''t you think? If she does it for you¡ªthen who next? How many more times must she go through several possibilities, never knowing which will come to pass?" When he puts it like that... I shift uncomfortably, realizing that I''ve shredded my last piece of bread into little more than crumbs. "Where is she now?" "She and your dog-wolf are with your alpha. From what I understand, the wolf won''t leave his side." "Wait," she interjects. "If there''s no wolf presence, how is Lucas being treated in a hospital?" It''s a valid question, one I hadn''t even thought to ask. My mind had been so focused on the possibility of seeing Lucas that I''d overlooked the logistics. Acarus nods, acknowledging Vanessa''s point. "He''s in a small hospital run by supernaturals with no affiliations. They''re registered supernaturals, to be clear." Marcus frowns, his eyes narrowing with suspicion. "There are no supernatural communities on the far border." But Acarus doesn''t seem fazed by Marcus''s doubt. "These are registered supernaturals who have chosen to integrate with human society. They''re not part of established communities in the traditional sense, though they abide by the laws of the land." But if there are supernaturals in this place, how can it be safe? Acarus glances at me, seeming to understanding my unspoken question. "While human cities have been attacked, they are all major cities or those with established pack presences. The country is still safe, for now." For now. For how long, though? Marcus grunts. "Do you have a map?" "I do." Acarus gets up immediately, heading to a large cabinet. "There''s more news that should make you happy, Ava," he adds over his shoulder. "What?" "Your friend¡ªthe one liberated from the Mad Prince''s dungeon¡ªshould be there soon. These are refugees from the supernatural communities to the north." My heart beats furiously. "Lisa''s coming?" Knowing she''s safe and being able to see her with my own eyes are two very different things. Knowing I''ll be reunited with the people I care about most has my limbs limp with relief, despite the horrors and atrocity outside of this house. "That''s wonderful. Do you know how she''s doing? Who she''s with? Is she okay? Healing fine?" "She''s doing well, from what I hear. Aside from malnutrition, she''s been fine. I assume trauma as well, but they aren''t great with therapy in that community. Not very modern. Supernatural mental health falls behind advances in modern medicine." Chapter 259 Ava: Going to Lucas No shit. I could have told him that; in so many ways, wolf packs are far behind their human counterparts. Even the humans have run little news clips on these things. Especially the rates of sexual assault on women, or wolf-on-wolf violence. "How do you know this?" Vanessa asks suspiciously. "You said communication has been disrupted." "Not all communication. Only those relying on human technology." "Then shouldn''t you know more about what''s happening in the world?" I frown at the inconsistency. "If I had people to communicate with, I would know. I don''t, so I am as lost as you are, witchling. Here. A map." Acarus tosses a rolled up paper to Marcus. For some reason, I expected something old and antique, with yellowed paper and jagged edges. This is more like a smooth poster banner, neatly rolled up. A modern map. Of course it is. Why would I think otherwise? Distracted by thoughts of Lisa, I tune them out as they discuss routes and nearby cities. Ever since I decided to become a proper Luna, I''ve avoided thinking about her, leaving me with an icky feeling that I''m a terrible friend. It''s like no matter what, every decision feels wrong. But every time I go down that road, I''m told I''m wallowing. There''s a huge part of me that still thinks I should have gone my own way and saved Lisa. Of course there is. Who wouldn''t want to tell the world to fuck off and save their best friend? But her safety came out of luck; not from the effort I put into it. Not even from the efforts of Lucas'' pack. It adds to that guilt rolling around in my soul. Thinking about Lisa and the time after her kidnapping has my mind wandering down the dark days of not knowing anything, until Sister Miriam¡ª "Wait a second. Acarus, maybe you can answer this question." "Yes?" He pauses mid-sentence to look toward me. "What is it?" "Is your mother able to stop time?" He stares. One second. Two. Marcus and Vanessa look confused. Her words catch me off guard, and I feel a blush creeping up my cheeks. "What do you mean?" She gives me a knowing look. "The partial bond you have now is a handicap, Ava. If you were fully mated, your connection would be stronger. You''d be able to sense each other more clearly, communicate better. In times like these, that could make all the difference. And with how strong you both are? Who knows. That level of communication might be the edge we need in battle." We''ve been taking it slow¡ªmostly because of me. I wanted to be accepted by his pack, to prove myself as Luna. But with everything that''s happened, Vanessa has a point. "You really think we should? Even in this situation?" Vanessa nods. "I do. It''s not just about the physical aspect, Ava. A completed mate bond strengthens both partners. You''d be able to draw on each other''s strength, share energy. And in a crisis like this, that could be crucial." A little shiver of excitement runs through me at her words. Maybe it''s a silly thing to be thinking about when the freaking apocalypse has descended on the world, but¡ªbeing truly, completely mated to Lucas? My heart sings. My bond sings. I can feel it thumping away in my chest, excited at the possibility. "You''re right," I say, surprised by the certainty in my voice. "We should." Vanessa smiles, reaching back to squeeze my hand. "I''m happy for you, Ava. You and Lucas deserve that happiness, especially now. Even in war, you have to look for the things that bring you joy." I turn my gaze to the window, taking in the vast expanse of stars scattered across the night sky, to the nearly-full moon. Closing my eyes, I offer up a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess. I''ve never been particularly religious, but right now, I''ll take any help I can get. Please, I think, let everything be okay. At least for a little while. Lucas and Lisa need to be healthy and safe. And everyone else, too. The tug in my chest seems to pulse in response to my prayer. I focus on that feeling, imagining it as a glowing thread connecting Lucas to me across the miles. We''ve been apart for too long. So much has happened, so much has changed. The world seems to be falling apart around us, with supernatural creatures rebelling. And zombies. How the fuck do we add zombies into this mix? It''s insanity. And magic, of course. There''s always the¡ª "Magic," I blurt out, slapping my cheeks as my brain finally remembers an important piece of information. "The book Mrs. Elkins gave me. Shit. Magister Orion told me to get it, to keep it safe." "Isn''t that at Blackwood? We can''t go there, Ava. It''s under Renard''s control." Vanessa turns in her seat as she talks, her tone urgent and pressured, as though worrying that''s exactly what I''m going to do. Chapter 260 Ava: Call It "I know." Nibbling the side of my finger, my brows pull together. Why would he tell me to keep it safe, knowing it might be too dangerous? What were the words he used again? They seemed significant. "Ava, I need you to tell me you''re not going to the Blackwood territory." Jerking my head up, I blink at Vanessa''s worried stare. "I''m not going. I''m just trying to think." My brain''s dead set on remembering what Magister Orion said. What was it? Call my book? Yeah, that''s it. "The book is useless to anyone even if they find it," Marcus says, his words soft. Is he trying to comfort me? "Don''t worry, Ava. It''ll be a paperweight. Or, if we''re lucky, they''ll be allergic. Like Selene." He is trying to comfort me. How sweet. "That''s if we assume they don''t know how to open it. The knowledge has been lost to us, but there are Fae involved now, remember?" Marcus sighs. "Life was easier without this magic shit," he mutters, almost too soft for me to hear. But I do. My lips quirk. I agree with him wholeheartedly. "Magister Orion said to call the book to me," I say, looking to Vanessa instead. Sometimes it helps to talk out my thought process. "He wouldn''t have said it like that if I were to go pick it up, right?" Her eyes squint as she thinks it through. "That sounds right. But what does it mean? Can you move it from place to place with your magic?" My nose itches, and I rub at it in frustration. "I think that''s exactly what he means, but I have no idea how to implement it." A long sigh, filled with regrets and lack of time. Time is always in short supply. "I wish Magister Orion had taught me something like that before everything happened." Vanessa''s lips quirk into a small smile. "If wishes were fishes, we''d all cast nets." I stare at her for a moment, the unexpected phrase catching me off guard. Then, despite the gravity of our situation, a laugh bubbles up from my chest. "I haven''t heard that phrase since I was in human school." The laughter feels good, a brief respite from the tension that''s been coiling tighter and tighter inside me. It''s strange how such a small thing can bring back memories of a simpler time, before I knew about the complexities of pack politics, before I discovered my own magical abilities, before the world seemed to be falling apart around us. Not a happy time. But simpler.@@@@ "My grandmother used to say that all the time," Vanessa says, her eyes softening with the memory. "She had a saying for everything." Marcus clears his throat, bringing us back to the present as his eyes remain glued to the road ahead. "As much as I appreciate the trip down memory lane, we should focus. It must be important, for him to warn her in that situation." The car hums, jostling its way over the road as if it''s full of potholes, making it even harder to concentrate. "We spent most of our time on basic control exercises." Also known as the thing that would keep me from kabooming everyone within radius if I didn''t get training. "I can light a candlestick if you need me too. Blackouts? I''m your girl. Summoning a magical book across hundreds of miles?" Just the three of us, this ancient rust bucket on wheels, and the deserted rural road we''re traveling. I frown, concentrating harder. Magister Orion said to call it to me, so it must be possible; I just have to figure out how. A massive undertaking for a new magic user. The smell of smoke grows stronger, and I wrinkle my nose. It''s distracting, pulling me out of my focus. I try to push it away, but it lingers, stubborn and persistent. I''m not giving up. Besides, we have a long way still before we make it to wherever Lucas is at. I picture the book again, this time focusing on the feeling it gave me when I held it. The sense of power, of potential. The way it seemed to hum with energy, as if it was alive somehow. I reach out with my mind, trying to connect with that energy. For a moment, I think I feel something. A spark, a flicker of... something. But then it''s gone, lost in the rumble of the truck''s engine and the jostling of the road. The snarl that rips out of me is a sound I''ve never made in my life, sounding more wolfish than human. Vanessa''s brows are high on her forehead as she stares at me. I shrug. "It''s not working. I thought I had it for a second, but..." My mouth twists. "It''s gone." Marcus glances at me in the rearview mirror. "If you felt something, that must mean you''ve made progress," he says, his tone softer than before. "Don''t discount that. Even if you haven''t done it yet." I nod, grateful for his attempt at encouragement. "You''re right. I just wish I had more time to figure it out." Vanessa turns in her seat to face me. "Why don''t you tell us more about the book? Maybe talking it through will help center your..." She wiggles her fingers at me in a strange gesture. "You know. Magic visions." I can''t help but laugh. "You guys have seen it already." "But tell us how you see it. How you remember it." I consider this for a moment. "Well, it''s old. Really old. The cover is leather, and so worn that it''s as soft as butter. The silver is intricate, but in the little nooks and crannies it''s all black and tarnished. There''s an energy to it. It tingles on my fingers and goes up my arms sometimes." As I speak, I can almost feel the book in my hands again. The weight of it, the texture of the cover. "The symbols inside aren''t like anything I''ve ever seen before. They appear and disappear, like they have a mind of their own." "That was unsettling," Marcus agrees. I nod. "Yeah. And amazing, too." I pause, remembering the awe I felt when I first realized what I was seeing. "It''s like the book is alive somehow. Like it knows things." The truck hits another bump, and I grab onto the seat to steady myself. I close my eyes again, trying to recapture that sense of connection I felt earlier. The book is out there somewhere, waiting for me. I just need to reach it. I think about the magic I''ve learned so far. The way it flows through me, an extension of my will. I picture that energy extending outward, searching for the book, trying to connect with that thrumming magic within. For a moment, nothing happens. Then, suddenly, I feel... something. A tug, like a string attached to my magic. It''s faint, barely there, but it''s real. Chapter 261 Ava: Yanking At Her It''s almost like a presence saying hello. Thinking of that little string, I tug back. Twice. An answering jerk. One. Two. Three The words I just spoke drift into my head: It''s like the book is alive. Is it crazy to talk into this void in my head, in the general direction I hope the book is in? Sure. But at least no one can see or hear me doing it. Hello? I call out, trying to use the same mental channel I use to speak with Selene. Are you there? Another tug on that string. I really, really need you to come to where I am. It''s safer here. Or something. How do you explain to a book that the world has gone to shit and you want to keep it from being used to create further catastrophe? Please. Being polite never hurts. This time, that string-y feeling yanks, and it feels like my heart is constricted, interfering in its ability to beat. I can''t breathe. Pain explodes in my chest, radiating outward like a supernova. My lungs burn, desperate for air that won''t come. The world around me blurs, sounds fading into a high-pitched buzz that fills my ears. One second passes. An eternity compressed into a heartbeat. Two seconds. The edges of my vision darken, reality slipping away like sand through an hourglass. Then, as suddenly as it began, the pain recedes. The world snaps back into focus, colors sharpening and sounds returning. I gasp, drawing in a ragged breath that feels like sandpaper in my throat. "Ava? Ava! Are you okay?" Vanessa''s voice cuts through the lingering fog in my mind. Her hand grips my shoulder, shaking me gently but insistently. I blink, trying to orient myself. We''re still in the truck. Marcus is at the wheel, his knuckles white as he grips it tightly, eyes darting between the road and the rearview mirror. "I..." My voice comes out as a croak. Swallowing hard, I try again. "I''m fine." But am I? What the hell just happened? It felt like my heart was being squeezed in a vise, like something was trying to pull it right out of my chest. And that string, that connection to the book¡ªit''s still there, only it''s stronger and pulsing. Marcus talks with his eyes glued to the road. "I felt a pack presence once," he admits. "But it was brief. Fleeting. Gone before I could really grasp it." "It''s just a matter of getting closer," Vanessa says, her tone reassuring. But I can hear the undercurrent of worry beneath her words. "We''ll make contact soon. I''m sure of it." I nod, but anxiety churns in my gut. Too many strange things are happening around us. The moon and our washed out headlights are the only things illuminating the world as we drive. My stomach growls, a sharp reminder that we haven''t eaten in hours. The granola bars Acarus gave us are long gone, nothing but wrappers and crumbs left behind. "We need to stop soon," Vanessa says, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. "I need a bathroom break." Marcus glances at her, his expression a mix of concern and frustration. "Can you hold it? We''re getting close." Vanessa''s eyes narrow. "I told you an hour ago I needed to stop. I can''t hold it any longer." Heat flushes my cheeks. "I, uh... I need to go too," I admit meekly. Marcus sighs. "We''ll make one last stop, but we need to be quick. It''s not safe to linger out here." The reminder of the danger surrounding us sends a shiver down my spine. The apocalypse has come and here we are, about to stop because nature calls. Marcus pulls over, just off the road. There''s nothing around except a few straggly bushes. More like bush-wannabes. "Alright," Marcus says, his voice low and tense. "Let''s make this quick. Vanessa, you take Ava. I''ll keep watch. Two minutes, tops." Vanessa nods, already opening her door. I follow suit, the cool night air hitting me as I step out of the truck. My legs feel stiff and unsteady after sitting for so long. "Come on," Vanessa says, grabbing my hand. "Behind the bushes for privacy." It isn''t like Marcus will look if we go right by the truck, but I get it. When I''m done, Vanessa and I switch places. Aside from a lot of chirping from what I can only assume are crickets, the low rumble of the truck''s engine keeps me calm, knowing Marcus is nearby. It''s weird to be in the dark, stars dotting the sky in the middle of nowhere, just peeing behind a bush. It feels like there are predators watching our every move. "Okay," Vanessa says, emerging from the darkness. "Let''s get back to the truck." The thrumming in my veins intensifies, and I scratch at my arms again. Chapter 262 Ava: Cassiopeia "Are you okay?" Vanessa asks, grabbing my arm and inspecting the welts I''ve given myself. "Just crazy itchy. Ever since I connected with the book, it''s like energy is just buzzing right below my skin. Like a million ants at a dance party." She frowns. "I wish I knew more about magic and its side effects. I hate not knowing if these things are normal." "No kidding." Pulling my arm away, I scratch at it again. Marcus''s voice cuts through the night air. "Time''s up. Let''s move. Ava, come up front this time." I climb into the passenger seat, grateful for the change. At least I can stretch out my legs a little. The cracked leather beneath me is hard and pokey, but it''s still an improvement. Vanessa takes the back, and I can feel her watchful gaze on me even in the darkness. The truck rumbles to life, and we''re back on the road. I lean my head against the cool glass of the window, my eyes searching the sky. The stars are bright out here, away from the city lights. It''s been so long since I''ve really looked at them. My fingers find their way to my neck, scratching at the persistent itch that''s taken up residence there. I try to focus on the constellations, searching for familiar patterns in the vast expanse above. There''s Orion''s Belt, three stars in a perfect line. I remember learning about it as a kid, fascinated by the idea of hunters in the sky. Now, it feels like we''re the ones being hunted, even when no one knows where we are. The Big Dipper comes into view, its ladle shape unmistakable. I trace it with my eyes, following the line to the North Star. It''s supposed to be a guide, a constant in a chaotic world. Right now, I could use some of that stability. My mind wanders to Lucas, wondering if he''s looking at these same stars from his hospital bed. The thought sends a pang through my chest, sharper than any physical pain. I hope he''s okay. I hope he knows I''m coming. The bond in my chest feels stronger, maybe because the distance between us is shrinking. It feels like it''s happy we''re close. My nails dig deeper into my skin as I scratch, the itch becoming more insistent. It''s like my body is trying to crawl out of itself, restless energy with nowhere to go. Or, you know, it''s magic, and can''t be compared to something like stars... The itch intensifies, and before I can stop myself, my hand is at my neck again, nails scraping against skin. I catch myself quickly, but not before Vanessa notices. "Ava," she says, her voice a mixture of concern and exasperation. "You need to try to relax. The more you focus on it, the worse it''ll get." "I know, I know," I mutter, forcing my hand back to my lap. "It''s just driving me crazy. Like my skin doesn''t fit right anymore." Marcus glances over at me, his brow furrowed. "Is it getting worse?" I shrug, not wanting to worry them more than they already are. "It comes and goes. I''ll be fine." But even as I say it, I''m pretty sure I''m lying. The energy buzzing beneath my skin feels wilder now, less contained. It''s as if connecting with the book has opened some floodgate inside me, and now I''m struggling to hold back the tide. I turn my attention back to the stars, desperate for any distraction. The Milky Way stretches across the sky, a river of light cutting through the darkness. I remember reading once that every star we can see is part of our own galaxy, that the vast majority of the universe is hidden from our view. Like our lives now, and this new universe that''s taken over the world. Living in a wolf shifter pack, I thought we were the odd ones. Meeting Sister Miriam, then being invited into the Fae Ward... It''s just proven that there''s so much more out there. Even wolves like Marcus and Vanessa have been awed and humbled by the things they''ve witnessed. So much has been hidden, our lives segregated. And now, war. The truck hits a bump in the road, jolting me out of my thoughts. I realize I''ve been absently scratching at my arm again, and I quickly pull my hand away. "Sorry," I mumble, though I''m not sure if I''m apologizing to Vanessa, Marcus, or myself. Marcus''s voice is gentle when he speaks. "It''s okay, Ava. We''re all on edge." "I hear him," Vanessa says in excitement. "I hear Vester!" Chapter 263 Ava: The Compound My heart thumps hard, trying its best to knock my ribs out of place with excitement. "Is everyone okay? What''s going on?" Vanessa''s eyes unfocus as she communicates with her mate. Waiting is like being bitten by a squad of fire ants, each prickle against my skin beginning to burn as I squirm, impatient for answers. "He doesn''t want to give any answers until we see him, but he said things are stable." There''s an uncertain waver in her voice, but I keep quiet as she speaks with Vester, feeling my own unease building. Stable. That could mean a lot of things, and they aren''t all good. Marcus stiffens beside me and I glance out the window, expecting to see something on the road. Nothing. "There''s a few scouts nearby," he says after a long pause. "Vanessa, you sense them?" "Three," she confirms. "I''m not familiar with them, but I recognize them." "We''re about ten minutes out. We''ll run into a few more waves of scouts, staggered so they can stay in contact." He glances at me. "Like a telephone relay." "Ten minutes?!" Vanessa frowns. "Vester should have been able to reach me a long time ago."@@@@ "I should be able to reach the alpha," Marcus agrees. "But I can''t." "Something''s wrong." The healer''s look of relief is once again replaced by worry. "This isn''t right." "The area''s safe, so just relax until we get there. Someone should be able to give us proper answers then." I hope he''s right. * * * "Shit. Hold on!" The truck lurches violently, throwing me against the door as Marcus slams on the brakes. Gravel crunches under the tires, and I barely catch myself before my face meets the dashboard. "Shit!" Vanessa curses, her body sliding across the seat. My heart races as we careen onto a narrow road I hadn''t even noticed. The sudden turn sends a jolt of adrenaline through my system, momentarily distracting me from the constant itch of magic under my skin. "Protect us from what?" Kellan''s eyes meet mine, and the weight of responsibility in them is staggering. "From forces that want to tear us apart. Both from outside... and within." He pushes open the door, revealing a spartan interior. A table dominates the small space, covered in maps and documents. The walls are bare except for a few strategic diagrams and what looks like a duty roster. "Welcome to the war room," Kellan says grimly. I step inside, my eyes darting around the room, trying to make sense of the information before me. "You''re scaring me, Kellan. What''s wrong? Just come out and say it." He touches a finger to his lips, closing the door and checking the windows. "Soundproof, as long as everything''s closed," he explains. The idea that we would need that kind of precaution in the middle of our own pack has ice blooming beneath my skin. "Kellan. Explain." His expression softens. "He''s been our rock through all of this, Ava. Leading us, strategizing, putting himself on the front lines to protect both our people and innocent humans caught in the crossfire." Pride swells in my chest, but it''s quickly tempered by fear. "That''s how he got hurt. Protecting humans. Right?" Kellan nods. "There was an ambush. Lucas took on multiple opponents to buy time for civilians to escape. By the time reinforcements arrived, he was barely standing." My throat tightens, imagining Lucas bloodied and outnumbered. "But he''s healing, right? Shifter healing should¡ª" "It''s not that simple," Kellan interrupts. "And before we get into that, let me explain the situation. As you can see, Westwood has been taken. But it isn''t just us. Your father and Renard led an army into Blackwood and took it over. Kellan barely escaped with five other shifters, out of everyone there. Even the woman of Blackwood were decimated¡ªthe ones who defected under Lucas'' protection." My heart stumbles. I never thought they would hurt the people they''d once cared for. Stupid, to ever think they were capable of such levels of humanity. "That''s terrible." Kellan takes a deep breath, sitting on the edge of the table and crossing his arms. "During the fight for Westwood, the enemy seemed to know our every move. Every time we would move noncombatants to a safe location, there was a breach. Even when we ordered the humans to evacuate to safety, their escape routes were attacked." My entire body stiffens. It sounds like he''s saying... No. It can''t be. But he''s nodding at the look on my face. "That''s right. Westwood has a traitor." Chapter 264 Ava: Lucas is Recovering "How can that be?!" It''s a stupid question. Betrayal comes in all shapes and sizes. It can happen to anyone at any time. But it''s still a shock. Kellan shakes his head. "It''s the only thing that makes sense. Someone knew every move we made. It''s why secrecy is valued even here." He rubs the bridge of his nose with a long sigh. "Getting everyone here felt impossible. We lost so many, even after the fighting, during the retreat. Especially after Lucas was hurt." "He''s okay now, right?" Kellan stares at me, a muscle in his cheek twitching. "To an extent, yes. Your Sister Miriam arrived in time to stabilize him." I frown. "What do you mean?" "If she and Selene hadn''t been there, Lucas would have succumbed to his injuries."@@@@ That can''t be possible. It''s hard enough to accept that he was grievously injured without a single hiccup in the bond between us. It''s worse to think I could have lost him, and had no idea. Even now, the only feeling in my chest is of my bond humming in excitement, ready to see Lucas, impatient with this detour Kellan''s devised. "I can''t feel anything different. It feels the same as it always does, in here." I touch my chest, tears filling my eyes at the thought of almost losing Lucas. We''ve barely had time together, with all these insane happenings around us. "Why didn''t I feel it?" "You have a fated mate connection, but you aren''t marked. You aren''t mated. You wouldn''t feel anything. It''s either there, or it isn''t." He rubs a hand vigorously over his head, making a face. "Can''t feel direction or anything else, not unless they''re nearby." Oh. He''s frustrated. He''s mated to Lisa and has yet to see her. "Lisa''s coming," I blurt out. "She should be here soon." "Lucas isn''t..." He pauses, swallowing hard. "He''s not the same as before." My grip on his arm tightens. I can feel my nails digging into his skin, but I can''t let go. "Stop being so fucking cryptic and just tell me!" Desperation claws at my insides. "What''s wrong with him?" Kellan''s eyes snap open, meeting mine. The pain I see there steals my breath. When he speaks, his voice is barely above a whisper. "Alpha has lost his memory." The words hit me like a physical blow. I stumble back, my hand falling from his arm. "What?" I breathe, unable to process what he''s saying. That can''t be possible. Kellan continues, his voice low and strained. "He doesn''t recognize any of his wolves. He''s been unable to communicate through the pack bonds, though we seem to still have a connection to him as our alpha." I shake my head, denial rising like bile in my throat. "No," I whisper. "That''s not possible. I would have felt something. Our bond¡ª" "Your bond isn''t complete," Kellan reminds me gently. "You''re not marked. Not mated." The truth of his words crashes over me, and I feel my knees buckle. Kellan reaches out, steadying me with a firm grip on my shoulders. "How?" I manage to choke out. "How did this happen?" Kellan''s jaw clenches. "The attack. When he was injured... Sister Miriam saved his life, but there were complications. We don''t know if it''s temporary or..." He trails off, unable to finish the thought. My mind races, trying to make sense of this new reality. Lucas, my Lucas, doesn''t remember me. Doesn''t remember us. The future we''d begun to build together, the promises we''d made¡ªall of it, gone in an instant. "I need to see him," I say, my voice stronger than I feel. "Take me to him, Kellan. Now." Kellan hesitates. "Ava, I''m not sure that''s¡ª" "Now," I repeat, steel in my tone. "I don''t care if he doesn''t remember me. I need to see him with my own eyes." For a moment, I think he''s going to argue. But then his shoulders slump, and he nods. "Alright. Follow me." Chapter 265 Ava: The Receptionist It isn''t until we''re walking that I realize still I don''t hear Selene in my head. Her presence hasn''t filled its space. I was so focused on Lucas that I forgot my own damn wolf. That''s terrifying, in a way. "Didn''t you say Selene''s here?" "She was." He glances at me in the dim moonlight. "She''s been coming and going a lot. Can''t you talk to her?" He appears confused; I guess no one''s specifically told him that Selene and I can''t contact each other over long distances. "No."@@@@ "Oh." He''s quiet as he processes that. "So you just... can''t talk to your wolf?" I shrug. "She''s her own person. I guess it''s because she isn''t in my body." Kellan makes an odd sort of noise in his throat. I glance at him in concern. "Are you okay?" "Yeah, I''m fine," he says, shaking his head. "Your bond with Selene is just strange. Communication isn''t equal among wolves¡ªsome can have full conversations, some don''t¡ªbut you''re another level." Ah. Yeah, it is weird. It''s become such a normal part of my life, though. "Yeah." To me, it''s strange to think someone has a wolf and can''t talk to them. "How did you know to come here if you don''t speak with Selene?" Kellan asks. The golden stranger''s strange friendliness and otherworldly presence flash through my mind. I open my mouth, ready to explain about Acarus again, figuring he''d forgotten the brief conversation from earlier. Westwood might have a traitor. The realization hits me like a sudden downpour, and I snap my mouth shut. We don''t know who it is or if they''re still here in this compound. Every word we say can potentially reach the wrong ears. My throat tightens. "I''ll explain later," I say instead, putting heavy emphasis on the last word. I meet Kellan''s eyes, willing him to understand the unspoken message. The receptionist''s eyes flick to me, and in an instant, her demeanor changes. The warmth vanishes, replaced by a cool professionalism that borders on frigid. "I see," she says, her tone clipped. "I''m afraid visiting hours are over for the day." My heart sinks. Lucas is so close and yet still out of reach. I want to scream, to demand entry, to use whatever authority being his mate grants me, but I hold myself back. That would be unethical. Rude. Terrible. Even if it sounds pretty good right now. "But she''s his mate," Kellan argues, his brow furrowing. "Surely an exception can be made?" The receptionist''s lips thin into a tight line. "I''m sorry, but the rule applies to all patients, regardless of rank or relation. It''s for their well-being and recovery." The fight drains out of me. If what Kellan says is right¡ªif he''s lost his memories¡ªseeing me as his mate might agitate him. Besides, if I throw my weight around here, it''ll only reinforce the idea that I''m some entitled outsider, throwing my weight around. Kellan must sense my resignation because he squeezes my shoulder gently. "It might be for the best," he says softly. "This way, he''ll be awake and rested when you come by in the morning." I hate that he''s right. I hate even more that a part of me is relieved. What if Lucas isn''t happy to see me? Without his memories, will he want me around? "You''re right," I murmur, then turn to the receptionist. "I''m sorry for coming by so late. We''ll come back in the morning." She nods, her professional mask firmly in place. "Visiting hours begin at 9 AM." Kellan''s already turning away, heading for the door, but something makes me hesitate. I glance back at the receptionist, catching a glimpse of her face before she notices my gaze. The sneer twisting her features is unmistakable, a flash of pure disdain that vanishes as quickly as it appeared. "Have a good night," she says, her voice pleasant but her eyes cold. My throat tightens as I hurry after Kellan. The cool night air hits my face as we step outside, and I take a deep breath, trying to shake off the weight of the receptionist''s contempt. "You okay?" Kellan asks, scrutinizing my face. I force a smile. "Yeah. Just really want to see Lucas." Chapter 266 Ava: Cottage There''s a tiny cottage a few buildings away, with familiar faces guarding the entrance. Their eyes barely flick in my direction as Kellan brings me inside, reminding me I still have a long way to go in order to gain affection from this pack. After being in the Fae Ward, I''d almost forgotten how few of even my own guards actually like me. Most of them are tolerant. Loyal enough, but I wonder now if they would have sacrificed everything to keep me safe when the attacks happened. Marcus would have. I don''t doubt that. I''ve seen his dedication. No. No point doubting them. That''s no way to start a friendly relationship. Shaking off the depressed thoughts edging in, I look around the interior, pleasantly surprised once again. These buildings all look rustic and old from the outside, but inside, they''re clean, fresh, and modern, with bright walls and glossy black trim. It only has one bedroom, a tiny bathroom with a stand-up shower, and a tiny kitchen. Two armchairs face a window. No TV or other electronics. "Where''s Selene?" Since I can''t see Lucas, I may as well focus on other important things. "I''m not sure. That''s a question you''d have to ask Sister Miriam. Once she stops by, I''ll let her know you''re here." Kellan checks the fridge. "There''s no food, but I''ll bring some over." "I''m okay tonight," I say quickly, not wanting him to work any harder. My stomach grumbles, immediately revealing the lie for what it is. "I''ll get you something," he says firmly, walking away before I can argue. While he''s gone, I explore the tiny house a little more closely. There''s no dust. The air isn''t stale. It''s been freshly cleaned, and the bedsheets and comforter don''t sport a single wrinkle. Squishing down on one of the pillows, I watch it bounce back. Fluffy pillows. I like fluffy pillows. I need two of them under my head and if I''m really fancy, a third for between my knees. When I lived with my parents, I had a single pillow that was as flat as a pancake. Nothing like these. Scratching at my arms, I peek through the cabinets of the bathroom. Women''s sanitary supplies under the toilet, different styles. Good call; I''m due for my period soon. We''re out of heat suppressants, which didn''t worry me before we got here because we were coming to Lucas. Now, I''m a little worried. At least my last dose is still working. The crescent scar on my neck burns, and I rake my nails over it, scratching frantically. It''s like a thousand tiny itches merged into one. The energy thrumming in my veins kicked up a notch after leaving the hospital. It¡ªand my bond¡ªare angry that we left Lucas'' proximity. Well, sorry. I didn''t make the rules. "Thanks, Kellan," I say, picking up the sandwich. I take a bite, forcing myself to chew and swallow. It''s not bad. It''s actually really good¡ªhe''s mixed it with basil and peppers, adding a nice bit of crunch and flavor. It''s just... tainted by association. Kellan watches me eat, his expression unreadable. When I''m finished, he takes the plate, rinsing it in the sink. "You don''t have to do that. I can take care of myself," I protest, but he waves me off. "Don''t worry about it. Relax. I''ll be by in the morning." He stiffens, turning back to me as he slides the plate into a drying rack. "You''ll have guards at all times." There''s a hint of worry in his voice as he mentions the guards. I''m sure he''s thinking of the hundreds of times Lisa and I complained about them, but I''ve really come a long way since then. "It''s fine," I assure him, mustering up a smile. "I''ve learned to accept it. Marcus and Vanessa never left me alone while we were gone." He nods, looking relieved. "Get some rest, Ava. We''ll figure everything out tomorrow. I''m sure Lucas will be happy to see you." He doesn''t sound sure, but I try not to think about it too much. "Thanks, Kellan. Will Marcus and Vanessa be back soon?" He shakes his head. "They''re being debriefed and then will be off duty for a few days, since they''ve been with you this entire time. I''m sure they''ll visit you once they can." As he leaves, I''m left alone with my thoughts once more. The silence of the cottage feels oppressive, and I find myself longing for Selene''s presence. Without her, without Lucas, I feel incomplete. That sense was dulled by the proximity of Marcus and Vanessa, who I''m just now realizing I recognized and accepted as my pack, while we were in Dakota Sanctuary. Now, I''m alone, with a couple guards outside my door who weren''t even happy to see my return. It''s weird. I never minded being away from wolves before. My time in Cedarwood was a peaceful blessing. Now? It''s like some sort of force pressing on me, reminding me that I''m alone. I guess once you have friends and companionship, it''s hard to be without them. Wolves are pack animals, after all. Even a bizarre shifter like me is bound to have these feelings, right? I curl up in the armchair, hugging my knees to my chest. The string inside me pulses, a constant reminder of the connection I can''t quite grasp. I close my eyes, trying once more to reach for that elusive feeling. Breathe in. Breathe out. The world fades away, and I focus on that gossamer thread. This time, without interruption, I feel it growing stronger. The resonance builds, vibrating through my entire being, and I can feel it moving around. It''s rhythmic, like it''s dancing. Familiar and alien. Comforting and terrifying. Chapter 267 Lisa: Waking to War A tiny hand shakes me awake with incongruous force, something I''d attribute to King Kong and not the gnomes who''ve been sheltering me and teaching me about magitech since my escape. Groaning, I pull my blanket over my head. I''m too tired. "Go away." "Wake, wake, lazy girl! The war has come!" The wizened old housekeeper¡ªit has to be her, because no one else treats me like an unruly pig¡ªyanks my covers off and slaps at my legs. "Hurry up, or die here alone!" War? Die? My brain isn''t functioning yet, but I stumble out of bed as she throws some clothes at me. "Dress! Hurry! Boots too!" Those are tossed at my feet, bruising my pinky toe in a way that has me hissing and hopping on one foot. "No time, you lazy girl! Get moving!" Uncertain of what''s going on but recognizing that her anxiety level is sky high, I throw on a clean shirt and jeans that they must have sourced from humans. Too bad they didn''t bring a bra, too. But at least there''s socks. Shoving my feet into them, the gnarled woman shoves at me until I fall onto my ass on the bed. "Put this on," she snaps, throwing a coat at me. "Okay, okay. Hold on. You haven''t even explained what''s happening!" "War!" she snaps. "Hurry!" Despite her gruff demeanor, she kneels to shove my boots on as I shrug on the coat, two sizes too big and¡ªI double check what I''m feeling strapped in some hidden pockets¡ªarmed. With knives. In fact, they seem to fit the term dagger more than knife. "Let''s go. Hurry, hurry. The Grand Sage is waiting." The Grand Sage is the old man who''s taken me under his wing and owns this place. He''s some sort of high-falutin'' to-do in the gnome community. They don''t explain a lot, but it''s what I''ve gathered over time. Mainly from this gnome¡ªElverly is her name, but I''m not allowed to call her that. No, it''s always Mistress Keeper. I don''t think that''s a real title, but it''s definitely what she enjoys being called. "Mistress Keeper, I don''t¡ª" "What''s happening?" I whisper, unable to keep silent any longer. The Grand Sage sighs, a sound filled with weariness and resignation. "War has come to our doorstep, child. Those unhappy with their lot have sought to overturn the world, seeking death and reform." "But who¡ª" Elverly cuts me off with a sharp hiss. "Quiet!" The Grand Sage''s wrinkled hand reaches out, patting Elverly''s gnarled fingers. His touch seems to calm her, if only for a moment. Then he turns his attention to a panel of buttons I hadn''t noticed before. His fingers dance across them with practiced ease, and suddenly, the world shifts. A deep, resonant rumble fills the cramped space. It vibrates through the metal walls, through the floor, and right into my bones. My stomach lurches, twisting in that familiar way it does when an elevator starts moving too fast. But this... this is different. It''s not just up or down. It''s like we''re defying gravity itself. "What''s happening?" I gasp, trying to keep the panic from my voice. The Grand Sage''s eyes meet mine, calm despite the chaos. "We''re headed to a safe haven, child. Away from the fighting." My mind reels. Safe haven? Away? But what about... "Your work!" I blurt out. "All those gadgets, the magitech you''ve been teaching me. Are we just... leaving it all behind?" A small smile tugs at the corner of the Grand Sage''s mouth. "Fear not, Lisa. All the important work is with us." I blink, confused. Then it hits me. Before this room became our cramped refuge, it had been packed to the brim with... well, everything. Gadgets, books, materials I couldn''t even name. When it rearranged itself, I''d assumed it was just making space for us. But what if... "Did you... pack everything into the walls?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. The Grand Sage nods, a hint of pride in his eyes. "Dimensional compression. One of our more useful innovations." My mind struggles to wrap itself around the concept. It''s like something out of a sci-fi movie, and yet, after everything I''ve seen in the past weeks, it somehow makes perfect sense. But there''s still one thing I can''t figure out. "How are we going anywhere? We''re in a tiny room in the basement of¡ª" Elverly''s patience, already worn thin, finally snaps. "We''re flying, you stupid child!" she hisses, her eyes narrowed in frustration. Chapter 268 Lisa: Flying? Oh... That explains the defying-gravity feeling. I look from Elverly to the Grand Sage, waiting for one of them to crack a smile, to tell me it''s all an elaborate joke. But their expressions remain deadly serious. "Flying," I repeat, the word feeling strange on my tongue. "As in... up in the air? Like a plane?" The Grand Sage chuckles, a warm sound that seems at odds with our dire situation. "Not quite like a plane, my dear. Our methods are a bit more unconventional." I want to ask more, to understand exactly what''s happening, but another violent shake rocks our little sanctuary. This time, I''m certain I feel us lifting off the ground. My stomach does a somersault, and I have to swallow hard to keep from being sick. The room continues to vibrate around us, and I can''t shake the feeling that we''re ascending rapidly. My ears pop, confirming my suspicions. "Where exactly are we going?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady. The Grand Sage''s expression grows somber. "There are multiple safe havens through the land. I know of one, and I can only hope it has not been breached." Despite the size of his building, we are the only 3 living beings within it. "I heard screaming." "Yes. We have guards." He corrects himself. "We had guards. You never had a chance to see them, but they have always been there." "And we''re just leaving them behind?" Elverly''s face hardens, her wrinkles deepening. "They knew the risks. They chose to stay and fight." She sounds angry, but there are unshed tears in her eyes. Despite her harsh words, she''s mourning. That angry mask of hers is nothing more than a facade for her grief. "Fight who?" I press, desperation creeping into my voice. "Who''s attacking you? Is it... is it because of me?" The Grand Sage shakes his head. "No, child. There are forces at play that even I..." His lips tighten, and he strokes his beard. His wizened hands tremble with the movement. "Even I did not see this coming, child. Do not worry. It does not lie on your tiny shoulders." * * * My legs have long since fallen asleep, and I''m pretty sure my butt is permanently fused to this uncomfortable seat. I shift, trying to find a position that doesn''t make me want to scream, but it''s hopeless. We''ve been in this flying... whatever it is for what feels like days.@@@@ It''s probably only been an hour. But still. He peers at me closely, his earlier excitement dimming. "You''re worried about your friend, Ava Grey, aren''t you?" I nod, not trusting my voice. The lump in my throat feels like it might choke me if I try to speak. The Grand Sage reaches out, patting my hand gently. "I understand, my dear. These are trying times for all of us. But I promise you, we''re doing everything in our power to keep you safe. And once we reach our destination, I''ll do what I can to find information on your friend, as well." His words are meant to be comforting, I know, but they only serve to remind me how helpless I feel. I''m flying to who-knows-where in a magical contraption, with people I barely know. I''m not ungrateful. I''m incredibly grateful. I''d rather be here than back in the vampire''s dungeon. I just wish I was somewhere where I could have a little control over my life again. And I miss my parents. Thinking about them would only break me when I was incarcerated. Now that I''m free, the thoughts of them intrude in my mind more and more often. I need to contact them soon. They probably think I''m dead. Maybe they''re even looking for my body. Hah. At least they won''t find it. The morbid humor lifts my spirits an infinitesimal amount, but at least it helps. "What''s this war about, Sage?" I call him Sage because "Grand Sage" is not only a mouthful¡ªit sounds kind of preposterous. At least I can pretend Sage is his actual name. Different worlds and different cultures, I guess. I wonder if I''ll get used to it after a few months, or if it will always be weird to me. He sighs, stroking his beard with hands that once again tremble, his eyes unfocused on the wall behind me. "There are many who have been upset with how the supernaturals bend to the order of humans, child. Humans are weak and powerless, even more so since their wizards died out so long ago. And yet no one wishes to go against them. Despite being a weak race, they have numbers in droves. Trying to eradicate them is like trying to eradicate..." He looks at me, back in the moment again. "Well, trying to eradicate flies." It doesn''t feel good for humans to be compared to flies, but I understand what he''s trying to say. "It appears that those self-same people are now fighting back. There have been attacks..." His voice trails off. "Unfortunately, they came to us quickly. I will have to check on the situation once we are in a safe place." The way his fingers tremble as he combs through his beard hurts my heart. The Grand Sage is not a fearful person. He''s either enthusiastic or calm, a peaceful person in this crazy world. When he talks about magic technologies, he''s a force of energy that can''t be stopped. And when he''s just chatting with me over tea in the garden, he''s the sweetest old man. Like a grandfather. "Can you..." I start, then hesitate. "Can you tell me more about this cloaking device? How does it work exactly?" The Grand Sage''s eyes light up again, and I know I''ve said the right thing. As he launches into another explanation, I try to focus, to lose myself in the intricacies of magical technology. It''s better than dwelling on things I can''t change, at least for now. Chapter 269 Lisa: The Farmhouse LISA The entire world shakes and shudders, and I wake with a jolt. "Earthquake!" "We landed, you idiot." Elverly scowls at me. "Next time, don''t use me as a pillow." "Don''t take her vitriol seriously, Lisa. She''s the one who covered you with a blanket." The Grand Sage nods toward me, and I glance down, surprised to see a flannel fabric about as large as a baby''s blanket.@@@@ She yanks it off me with a huff, folding it and tucking it under her arm, where it disappears. I blink. "Where did it go?" "Dimensional storage," The Grand Sage tells me, pushing different buttons. The vibration of the room ceases. "Stay here. I''m going to check on matters, and the cloaking device isn''t enough to cover everyone outside." A hatch above us creaks open, letting in a sliver of light that makes me squint. I hold my breath, not daring to move as the Grand Sage maneuvers his way between Elverly and me. His robes brush against my arm, and I catch a whiff of something herbal¡ªsage, maybe? Funny. Sage for sages. As he climbs, I can''t help but stare at the rungs he''s using. Were those there before? I wrack my brain, trying to remember if I''d noticed them during our journey, but come up blank. It''s possible they were there all along, hidden in the shadows of this cramped space. But it''s more probable that they popped out of the wall when he was pressing one of those many buttons. The Grand Sage''s feet disappear through the hatch, and I strain my ears, trying to catch any sound from above. The silence remains unbroken, broken only by my own shallow breathing and the faint rustle of Elverly''s clothes as she shifts in her seat. "Do you think¡ª" I whisper, but Elverly cuts me off with a sharp look. Right. Stay quiet. Got it. I press my lips together, fighting the urge to fidget. The waiting is excruciating. How long has it been since the Grand Sage left? A minute? Five? Time seems to stretch in this confined space, each second feeling like an eternity. The crunch of gravel under my feet feels surreal as we exit the barn. My eyes dart around, taking in the vast expanse of farmland stretching out before us. Horses and cows graze peacefully in nearby paddocks, oblivious to our status as refugees. A cluster of beat-up trucks sits in the driveway of a dilapidated white farmhouse. Elverly''s nose wrinkles as she surveys our surroundings. Her disdain is palpable, and I can''t help but share her sentiment. This place seems a little too worn down to be considered a safe haven. Then again, I guess no one would expect to find two gnomes here. The Grand Sage motions for us to follow him towards the farmhouse. As we approach, two men materialize, seemingly out of thin air. My heart leaps into my throat, and I stumble back a step. Their sudden appearance is startling enough, but it''s the low, rumbling growls emanating from their chests that really set me on edge. Shifters. They have to be. The Grand Sage doesn''t seem fazed. He addresses them directly, his voice calm and authoritative. "I need you to take me to the alpha of the Westwood Pack." The shifters exchange wary glances, their postures tense. I hold my breath, waiting for their response. To my surprise, the Grand Sage smoothly introduces himself. "Allow me to introduce myself. I''m Dr. Jonathan Blackwell, senior consultant for Paradigm Solutions. I was hired to assist with a few of your delicate matters." I struggle to keep my face impassive. Dr. Jonathan Blackwell, my ass. But the way he introduces himself so smoothly makes me wonder how much time he''s spent dealing with humans who had no idea they were shaking hands with a supernatural. A gnome. I''ve never even heard of gnomes. Garden gnomes, but otherwise, no. The shifters still look uncertain, but before they can respond, a familiar face emerges from the farmhouse. My heart skips a beat as I recognize Ryder, one of the deltas of the Westwood Pack. He''s followed closely by Mia and Chloe, two faces I know all too well from my time with Ava. Panic floods my system. The Grand Sage is undercover for some odd reason, and wants us to be, too. But there''s no way I can keep my presence here a secret now. They know me. On the other hand, I can ask them about Ava¡ª But as their eyes sweep over our little group, something strange happens. Or rather, doesn''t happen. Their gazes slide right past me as if I''m not even there. They focus intently on the Grand Sage, hanging on his every word as he reintroduces himself as Dr. Blackwell. Chapter 270 Lisa: Bracelet LISA I blink rapidly, my mind struggling to process what''s happening.@@@@ The glint of the bracelet the Grand Sage slapped onto my wrist catches my eye. Could it be some kind of cloaking device? He does love his magitech. It would make sense that it has multiple uses. Ryder steps forward, his brow furrowed as he looks at all of us. He can see me, but it''s like he doesn''t really notice me. Worry is etched into every line of his face. "Dr. Blackwell," he says, sounding relieved. "We''re having problems with our phones." "Yes, so I was informed." The Grand Sage looks at all the wolves with interest. "Shall we go inside? I''m going to need everyone''s devices in order to check on the situation." "Of course." Ryder snaps his fingers at the other wolves, who follow behind us without a word. Everyone seems on edge, shoulders tense and eyes wary. As we step into the farmhouse, the sight before me steals my breath. Injured shifters lie scattered across the floor, their bodies arranged on blankets in a makeshift triage. The air is thick with the metallic scent of blood, leaving me nauseated. Two women I don''t recognize flit between the injured, their hands steady as they tend to wounds. Their faces are grim, etched with determination and exhaustion. I''m rooted to the spot, overwhelmed by the sheer scale of suffering before me. Ryder''s voice breaks through my shock. "I apologize for the mess, Dr. Blackwell. We''re still setting up after our... retreat." The hesitation in his voice speaks volumes. This wasn''t a planned withdrawal; it was a desperate escape. The Grand Sage¡ªDr. Blackwell now, I remind myself¡ªwaves off the apology. "No need for that. We''re here to help, after all." She nods gratefully, handing me a roll of bandages. "Start with him," she says, gesturing to a young man with a nasty gash on his arm. "Clean the wound, then wrap it tightly." I kneel beside the injured shifter, my hands shaking slightly as I work. He hisses in pain as I apply antiseptic, and I murmur an apology. His eyes meet mine, filled with a mix of pain and gratitude. In that moment, I realize it doesn''t matter why I''m here or how I got here. What matters is that I''m here now, and I can help. It''s so much better than sitting around mindlessly, not knowing what to do with my life. First as a prisoner, then as an escapee under the Grand Sage''s tutelage. This is the first thing I''ve actively chosen to do, of my own volition, in so long. As I continue to tend to the wounded, I keep one ear on the conversation at the kitchen table. The Grand Sage is speaking in low tones with Ryder, their words too quiet for me to make out. But from the furrowing of Ryder''s brow and the tight set of his jaw, I can tell the news isn''t good. Mia paces nearby, her agitation palpable. At one point, she reaches for her phone, only for her hand to be slapped away by Ryder. "Calm down, Mia. We''ve worked with Dr. Blackwell before. He''s trustworthy." "Sorry, Delta." She cradles her hand to her chest, stepping away from the desk with an air of chagrin. And yet, there''s something about the way Mia''s eyes dart around the room, the tension in her shoulders, that sets off alarm bells in my head. It''s like she''s waiting for something to happen, something bad. Chloe, meanwhile, stands still as a statue, her eyes fixed on the Grand Sage''s hands as he works on their phones. The tension in the room is so thick I could cut it with a knife. Chloe stands still as a statue, her eyes fixed on the Grand Sage''s hands as he works on their phones. The tension in the room is so thick I could cut it with a knife. It''s only then that I see Chloe''s not as calm as she''s pretending to be. Her fingers are clenched into her palms, tight enough for blood to drip to the ground beneath her. Strange. Chapter 271 Lisa: To Safety LISA Eventually, there''s nothing else I can help the nurses with, and I wander back to the table. It''s been hours. We came to the farmhouse in the early morning, and now it''s well past noon. Aside from a few packages of crackers and some water from the sink, my belly''s empty. My stomach growls. The crackers and water did little to satisfy my hunger. The Grand Sage speaks to Ryder, his voice low but clear. "The problem isn''t with the individual phones. They''re fine, but the networks are all corrupted. They aren''t communicating properly. From what I can tell, it''s all hacked. Someone''s taken control." "So..." Ryder takes his phone with a sigh. "It won''t be fixed anytime soon." "Correct." The Grand Sage hands Chloe and Mia back their phones. The two women exchange a glance before leaving after a brief word from Ryder. Something about their interaction feels off, but I can''t quite put my finger on it. While the Grand Sage and Ryder continue discussing, curiosity gets the better of me. I slip outside, thankful that I''m not particularly noticeable. A cool breeze brushes against my cheeks as I watch Chloe part ways with Mia. To my surprise, Chloe doesn''t head back to wherever she came from. Instead, she steps behind a nearby building. I frown, inching closer. What is she doing? From my vantage point, I can see Chloe tapping away at her phone. It''s strange¡ªdidn''t the Grand Sage just explain that no cell phones are getting a signal? Yet here she is, acting like everything''s normal. My heart races as I watch her bring the phone to her ear. I strain to hear what she''s saying, but she''s too far away. I take a step closer, leaves crunching under my feet. Chloe''s head snaps up, and I duck behind a bush. When I peek out again, she''s ending the call, her movements quick and furtive. Something''s not right here. I make my way back to the farmhouse, my mind whirling. As soon as I spot the Grand Sage, I sidle up to him, keeping my voice low. "I just saw something strange," I murmur, relaying what I witnessed outside. The Grand Sage nods, his expression tense. "I''ve already reported the matter to the delta," he says, his eyes darting around the room. I follow his gaze, noticing for the first time that Ryder''s no longer here. The room feels emptier now, with only the injured and the nurses remaining. The Grand Sage catches my eye again, tapping on his wrist. I glance down at the bracelet he gave me earlier, confusion clouding my thoughts. What is he trying to tell me? Before I can ask, the air is rent with shouts. My blood runs cold as I recognize the sound¡ªa sound that''s now devastatingly familiar to me. Battle cries. A pale face pops over, red eyes staring into the room. My breath catches in my throat, and I squeeze my eyes shut, unable to watch. Then there''s a resounding clang as the hatch seals. They''re probably scratching the hell out of the room, but it''s completely silent in this tiny, cramped space. All I can hear is our ragged breathing and the frantic beating of my own heart. "We made it," Elverly whispers, her voice trembling. "We actually made it." I open my eyes, hardly daring to believe it. But it''s true. We''re sealed inside the safe room, the vampires locked out. The Grand Sage slumps against the wall, his chest heaving. "That was... too close," he manages between breaths. Adrenaline is still coursing through my system, making my hands shake and my thoughts race. Vampires. Just like at Westwood before. But this time, I escaped. As the initial shock begins to wear off, questions start flooding my mind. How did they find us? What happened to the shifters we left behind? And most importantly, what do we do now? I open my mouth to voice these concerns, but the Grand Sage holds up a hand, silencing me as he presses more buttons again. That gravity-defying flip of my stomach starts up. "I have the coordinates of another safe haven, a place they intend to reunite. The Westwood wolves are good folk, but silly to hand their phones to a gnome. They will lose many today." "What happened? Why were they attacked?" "Betrayal," he says simply. "The girl you spoke of¡ªher phone was filled with secrets. But she''s not the only one." He clicks his tongue in dismay. "At least we know who the traitors in this camp were. But the others won''t be so lucky." "Why are you following the Westwood pack?" I ask curiously. "They didn''t know your true identity." He shakes his head. "I have no particular fondness toward wolf packs, but Sister Miriam places great faith in the leader of the Westwood Pack. It is war, Lisa. In war, it is imperative to gather your allies. We cannot fight back if we are all isolated. Do you think the three of us can stand against the army you saw?" I shake my head. There''s no way. None of us are warriors. We have a housekeeper, a magical engineer, and me. We''d die in seconds. Chapter 272 Ava: Self-Care "Ava?" My eyes snap open, heart racing as I jolt upright in the armchair. Kellan''s face swims into focus, his brows pulled together with concern. For a moment, I''m disoriented, the remnants of a dream clinging to the edges of my consciousness. "I... what happened?" I mumble, rubbing my eyes. The cottage comes into focus around me, and I remember where I am. Fell asleep on the armchair while meditating. Oops. Kellan crouches beside me, his voice low. "You fell asleep here. Are you okay?" My neck is stiff from the awkward position. Rolling my shoulders, I try to work out the kink. "How long was I out?" "If you went to bed as soon as I left, it''s been about four hours." I guess that''s fine. Daylight is streaming through the windows, so I hop out of the chair with excitement. "Can we see Lucas?" Kellan holds up a hand. "Whoa, slow down. Visiting hours don''t start for a couple more hours. I brought you some clothes and breakfast." He jerks a finger behind him at the table. "Figured you''d want a shower and to get..." He waves his hands vaguely over his body. "Presentable." Oh. That''s a good idea, too. "Thanks." "I''ll get you when it''s time." Giving my shoulder an awkward pat, he adds, "Don''t forget to eat. I have a few things to do, but I''ll be here on time, okay?"@@@@ "Got it." * * * The shower is amazing. My fingers trace the condensation on the window, forming abstract patterns that remind me of the runes I''ve been studying. Magic. Another complication in an already complex situation. I close my eyes, trying to sense that elusive string of power within me, but it remains frustratingly out of reach. I really want that book. Shoving my coffee and plate away, I focus inward, drawing on the well of power I''ve become intimately familiar with since my stay in the Fae Ward. A small flame flickers to life above my palm, warmth tickling my skin. It comes easily now, a testament to the endless hours of practice with Magister Orion. There''s no fight or struggle to pull the magic into circulation within my body. It''s almost as easy as breathing to summon it. I summon a second flame. Then a third. They hover above my hand, each no larger than a candle''s flicker. Keeping them uniform in size takes more concentration than I''d like to admit. Setting them into a small circular revolution, I focus on maintaining their shape and trajectory. Sweat beads on my forehead, a physical manifestation of the mental effort required. It''s like juggling, but with fire and willpower instead of balls. One full revolution. The flames dance in perfect harmony, mirroring each other''s movements. A small victory, but one that fills me with a sense of accomplishment. But this isn''t the time or place for magical experiments. With a thought, I extinguish each flame in quick succession. They wink out of existence, leaving behind only the faintest wisp of smoke and the lingering scent of sulfur. The last thing I need is to draw attention to my abilities here. A knock at the door startles me from my thoughts. Kellan''s head pokes through the opening. "You ready to go?" "Ready!" Hopping out of the chair, I rush to the door with a smile, trying to hide the anxiety fluttering in my belly. "Let''s go." Hopefully the same receptionist isn''t working. Whatever she''s heard, it''s enough to bias her against me. Two guards¡ªunfamiliar and different from the night before¡ªfall into step behind us without a word. I really need to do a full meet and greet of all my bodyguards so I can recognize their faces and put names to them. "Stay positive," Kellan says, despite the worry creasing his brows. Chapter 273 Ava: My Lucas The hospital is a scurry of activity, more than I expected considering its small size. Nurses and doctors rush through the long hallway, their footsteps echoing. The ''Staff Only'' door behind the reception desk is in constant motion, barely staying shut for more than a few seconds at a time. Kellan leans in close to the receptionist, speaking in hushed tones. This woman''s different from the one we encountered earlier, but her demeanor towards Kellan is just as warm. A hint of a smile plays at the corners of her mouth as she nods along to whatever he''s saying. Lisa''s going to be pissed, once she finds out Kellan''s her mate. She''s not one to share. Hopefully she gets here soon. The need to see her is only second to my gnawing ache without Lucas by my side. "Ava." Kellan''s voice cuts through my musings. "This way." With each step, my heart rate picks up. Finally. I can finally see my mate. The bond within my chest sings in my veins. Deep breaths, I remind myself. In through the nose, out through the mouth. It doesn''t do much to calm the lightheadedness that''s creeping in, making the fluorescent lights overhead seem too bright, too harsh. It''s as if every pair of eyes in this hospital is trained on me, judging my every move. I know it''s ridiculous. These people are far too busy with their own tasks to care about some random woman walking down the hall. But the paranoia clings to me like a second skin, making my palms sweat and my steps falter. Get it together, Ava. You''re being ridiculous. We come to a stop outside a closed door. My breath catches in my throat. Kellan raises his hand and knocks, the sound impossibly loud in the quiet hallway. "Enter." Lucas'' voice, usually a source of comfort, now sends a chill down my spine. It''s cold, brusque, lacking any of the warmth I''ve come to associate with him. My heart does a somersault in my chest. I step into the room, and my world narrows to the man on the bed. The bond in my chest flares to life, a supernova of emotion that steals my breath and sets my heart racing.@@@@ "It''s okay," I lie, even as my heart splinters. "You''ve been through a lot. Your memory will come back." I perch on the edge of the bed, careful not to jostle him. Up close, the extent of his injuries is even more apparent. Bruises mottle his skin in shades of purple and yellow. There''s a nasty gash above his left eyebrow, held together with neat stitches. "Can I...?" I gesture vaguely, wanting to touch him but unsure if it''s welcome. Lucas hesitates for a moment, then nods. I reach out, my hand trembling slightly as I brush my fingers over his uninjured arm. The contact sends a jolt through me, our bond humming to life. But Lucas shows no reaction, and I pull back, trying to hide my disappointment. "Kellan tells me we are... close," Lucas says, his tone cautious. "I''m sorry I can''t remember. This must be difficult for you." A hysterical laugh bubbles up in my throat, but I swallow it down. Difficult doesn''t even begin to cover it. "It''s not your fault," I assure him. "I''m just glad you''re alive." And I am. The relief of seeing him awake and talking, even if he doesn''t remember me, is overwhelming. But it''s tangled up with a grief so profound I can barely breathe around it. How do I mourn someone who''s right in front of me? "Do you... do you remember anything?" I can''t help but ask, hope and dread warring in my chest. Lucas frowns, concentration etching lines across his forehead. "Bits and pieces," he admits. "I remember being alpha. Fighting. But it''s all jumbled up. Nothing specific." I nod, trying to hide my disappointment. "That''s a good start," I say, injecting false cheer into my voice. "I''m sure the rest will come back soon." "So," he says, clearing his throat. "Tell me about us. How did we meet?" I freeze, panic clawing at my throat. How do I even begin to explain our complicated history? The rejection, the misunderstandings, and how I pushed him away for so long? "It''s a long story," I hedge. I''ll tell him. I will. But maybe not in the first ten minutes of us finally being together again. "Maybe we should start with something simpler. Like... your favorite food?" Lucas raises an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. It''s so achingly familiar that for a moment, I can almost pretend everything''s normal. "Is how we met really that bad?" A startled laugh escapes me. "No, not bad. Just complicated. We didn''t exactly get off to the best start." "Now I''m intrigued," Lucas says, and for a moment, I see a flash of the man I know. Curious, determined, unwilling to let things go. Chapter 274 Ava: Give Us Both Time -- END SEASON FOUR! "...and that''s how we met," I finish, my heart racing as I watch Lucas''s face for any sign of recognition. His brow furrows slightly, a look of concentration I''ve seen a hundred times before. But there''s no spark of memory in his eyes, no sudden realization. "That''s... quite a story," he says. His tone is polite, interested even, but it''s clear the tale doesn''t resonate with him on a deeper level. It might as well be a movie plot for all the personal connection he feels to it. I swallow hard, trying to push down the disappointment threatening to choke me. "Yeah, it is," I agree, forcing a smile. "Not exactly a fairytale beginning, huh?" Lucas chuckles, the sound achingly familiar yet somehow wrong. It lacks the warmth, the depth of feeling I''m used to hearing. "I guess not. But it sounds like we worked things out eventually." "We did," I nod, my fingers twisting in the blanket covering his legs. I want so badly to reach out and touch him, to take his hand in mine. But I''m afraid of how he might react, this Lucas who doesn''t know me. "It took some time, but we got there." A heavy silence falls between us. I can feel Lucas studying me, his gaze intense in a way that''s familiar and foreign all at once. There''s curiosity there, maybe even a hint of attraction, but none of the bone-deep recognition I''m used to seeing. "Can I ask you something?" I blurt out, unable to bear the tension any longer. Lucas nods, his expression open. "Of course." I take a deep breath, steeling myself for the answer I''m afraid I already know. "Do you... can you feel our bond at all? Even a little?" His face falls, genuine regret clouding his features. "I''m sorry, Ava. I wish I could say yes, but..." He trails off, shaking his head. "There''s nothing." My heart sinks, but I try not to let it show on my face. "That''s okay," I lie, my voice barely above a whisper. "It''ll come back. It has to." Lucas shifts in the bed, wincing slightly as the movement jostles his injuries. When he speaks again, there''s a note of hesitation in his voice. "There is something I''m curious about, though." I perk up, hope fluttering in my chest. "What is it?" He gestures towards my neck, his eyes narrowing slightly. "If we''re mates, why don''t I see my mark there?" My hand flies to my throat instinctively, fingers brushing over the unmarked skin. "Oh," I breathe, feeling heat rise to my cheeks. "That''s because... well, we haven''t completed our mating yet. We''re fated mates." "What do you mean, gone?" I ask, my voice trembling. "Like, you can''t hear him? Or you can''t feel him at all?" His jaw tightens. "I mean gone. As in not there. There''s nothing inside." "But that''s impossible," I protest, leaning forward in my chair. "Your wolf is a part of you. It can''t just disappear. Maybe it''s just dormant. Or maybe hiding from the trauma? Like a hibernation?" "I don''t know," Lucas snaps, his patience clearly wearing thin. "I''ve told you everything I know. Which, in case you haven''t noticed, isn''t much." He closes his eyes, taking a deep breath before continuing in a calmer tone. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do this right now. I need to rest." Guilt washes over me. Here I am, badgering him with questions. For me, it''s full of concern. For him? I''m a stranger who can''t stop bothering him when he''s clearly overwhelmed. "I''m so sorry. You''re right, I shouldn''t be pushing you like this. I''ll go." Lucas nods, some of the tension leaving his shoulders. "Thank you for understanding." I hesitate at the door, not wanting to leave things on such a sour note. "I''ll come back later today, okay? Maybe we can talk more when you''re feeling up to it." To my surprise, Lucas grimaces. "That sounds... exhausting, to be honest. Maybe you should wait until tomorrow. Give us both some time to process everything." My heart bleeds with every word, but I force myself to nod. "Of course. Tomorrow then." As I step out into the hallway, closing the door behind me, I feel like I''m leaving a piece of myself behind. How long did I get with him? Fifteen minutes? The Lucas I know¡ªmy Lucas¡ªwould never push me away like this. What''s that saying? To appreciate what you have before it''s gone...? I''m feeling that. Hard. I make it halfway down the corridor before my legs give out. I slide down the wall, drawing my knees up to my chest as the tears I''ve been holding back finally break free. The sobs wrack my body, and I don''t even try to stifle them. Let the whole damn hospital hear. Let the whole world hear. My mate doesn''t remember me. My mate has lost his wolf. And now, he doesn''t want me. Chapter 275 Ava: Visitors "Ava." My head feels like it weighs a million pounds. My ears feel stuffed and woolly. And Kellan''s hands dragging me to my feet are like burning embers pressed against my skin. "What?" "You passed out." Staring at him blankly, it takes a while for my brain to catch up to his words. "Oh. Shit." I guess that''s one way to deal with stress; just let your body shut down.@@@@ Don''t really recommend it. Kellan doesn''t ask questions about my visit with Lucas, just escorts me back to the cottage and makes sure I''m taken care of. Brings lunch I don''t want to eat and promises to check on me in another hour or two. Of course, lunch is out of the question. My stomach''s too queasy for that. And until Sister Miriam and Selene return, I don''t have a great way to get information on what happened to Lucas'' wolf. I''m definitely not going to tell people he doesn''t have one; the pack needs stability, not another blow. I''m not even sure Kellan knows. The thought that Lucas may have trusted me with a little secret buoys my depressed spirits by a millimeter or two. Maybe, even if he can''t feel it, there''s a part of him wanting to trust me. Knowing I''m his mate. Even if he doesn''t want to see me for the rest of the day. Fuck. It''s like the bill for all the time he spent waiting patiently for me, delivered express mail with cash on delivery. Now it''s my turn to wait and trust and hope. Water cascades over my skin, hot enough to turn it pink. It''s my second shower in hours, but I can''t shake the depression clinging to me like second skin. Steam fills the bathroom. I scrub hard, until my skin is raw and angry red, as if I can wash away the memory of Lucas staring at me like a stranger. Confusion furrows my brow until she pulls a small notebook from her pocket. She scribbles something quickly, then turns it so I can read: I know about his memory loss. My eyes widen. Of course. We''re being watched, listened to. There might even be a traitor somewhere. We can''t talk about his situation openly. Vanessa''s voice is unnaturally cheerful as she asks, "Did you break down crying out of sheer relief in the hallway? I heard rumors flying around already." The hint isn''t subtle, but I''m grateful for it. I nod, forcing a weak smile. "Yeah, I was just so overwhelmed seeing he was okay. I guess my body finally decided it was safe to shut down for some much-needed rest." "That''s understandable," Vanessa says, patting my arm. "It''s been a stressful time for everyone, especially you." The bedroom is the farthest room from the door and nosey ears, so we head there. I sink back onto the bed, suddenly feeling drained as I grab her pen to write my own words. He doesn''t remember me at all. She sits beside me. The delay in conversation gives me time to think as she writes. Give it time. Head injuries are tricky. The important thing is he''s alive and recovering. Vanessa pulls me into another hug, whispering so softly I can barely hear her, "We''ll figure this out. You''re not alone." When she pulls back, her smile is bright but her eyes are serious. "Now, have you eaten? Kellan says you aren''t eating much." My stomach''s still in knots, and the thought of food makes me queasy. "I''m not really¡ª" Vanessa goes still, her eyes growing unfocused. What now? After a moment, she blinks, refocusing on me. A smile spreads across her face. "There are new arrivals." I stiffen, hope and fear warring in my chest. "Is it¡ª" My voice cracks. I swallow hard and try again. "Is it Lisa?" "It might be," Vanessa says, her smile widening. "Come on, let''s go see." We''re out the door in seconds, my exhaustion forgotten. I forget even to put on boots, my bare feet pounding against the grass as we rush to the scene. All I can think about is Lisa. Chapter 276 Lisa: Dr. Blackwell Returns LISA "We''re here," the Grand Sage announces, and my cramped muscles shriek with relief. We''ve been traveling at a snail''s pace¡ªhis words, because we can''t see outside¡ªfor what feels like forever. Morning? Night? It doesn''t matter. We live in a box. If it wasn''t for a cleverly hidden toilet (which is gnome-sized¡ªI 100% do not recommend using one as an adult human female), we would have been fucked. Even then, it was awkward. There''s no privacy because there isn''t room for it. "We have a bit of a walk ahead of us," he continues, pressing buttons that enlarge our space, our little magitech Rubik''s cube unfolding. The gadgets hidden away by the walls reappear in their organized glory of clutter. One catches my eye; it looks like a small gun. He''s shown it to me a few times. Pretty easy to use; point and shoot, but with a wallop that comes from its magitech origins. After the vamp fiasco, I''m all for weapons. Give me all of them. Strap them to every inch of me. I never want to feel that helpless again. "Can I take that with us?" He smiles. "Of course. I''ll link it to your bracelet." "Link?" This is new. "This will help maintain your affinity levels at the lowest synchronization rate. While our people have no magical affinity, it''s a necessary concern for you." It sounds reasonable, in that way IT people try to explain computer problems but it goes over my head. "Okay." Elverly grabs a few gadgets I don''t recognize, things that she shoves under her clothes in strategic locations. The Grand Sage takes only a pen. It''s an exquisite pen, but still a pen.@@@@ "No weapons?" "This is my weapon." He holds it up with a gentle smile. "Do not underestimate what is in front of you, my dear." The warning only makes me want to touch it, but I shove that impulse away. "So, where are we?" "We are about two miles from a safe haven for the Westwood Pack wolves. They will be on edge. The survivors of the attack should already be there; we have been traveling at a much slower speed." The survivors. I wonder how many made it. There were so many injured wolves; there''s no way they could have run to safety. My legs feel like jelly, each step a monumental effort. Have I ever been this weak in my life? Pretty sure I came out of the womb stronger than this. Even breathing feels like a chore. The inclines are the worst. My thighs burn, and I''m panting like I''ve run a marathon. "Keep up," Elverly hisses, her voice grating on my already frayed nerves. There''s no energy in me to snap back. Instead, I focus on putting one foot in front of the other. Left, right, left, right. Don''t think about the pain. Don''t think about how far we still have to go. Suddenly, the Grand Sage stops. I''m so focused on my feet that I nearly crash into Elverly''s back. My hand shoots out to steady myself, and I feel her tense beneath my touch. "Sorry," I mutter, but the word dies in my throat as I look up. We''re surrounded. Wolves. Massive beasts with teeth as long as my fingers. My heart leaps into my throat, and I stumble backward. The Grand Sage raises his hands, his voice steady as he speaks. "I am Dr. Jonathan Blackwell." The wolves continue to growl, circling us. I edge closer to the gnomes, my only protection in this nightmare. My eyes dart from wolf to wolf, trying to keep track of their movements. There are so many of them. Then, something incredible happens. One of the wolves begins to change. It''s horrifying and fascinating all at once. Bones crack and reshape, fur recedes, and suddenly there''s a man standing before us. A very naked man. Don''t blame me for staring. He''s all rippling muscles and tanned skin. My cheeks heat up, and I force myself to look away. Now is not the time to be ogling hot werewolves, Lisa. "Dr. Blackwell?" the man says, his voice deep and rough. "We thought you were dead." The Grand Sage nods solemnly. "I barely made it out with my life." The shifter''s eyes go unfocused, like he''s listening to something we can''t hear. The silence stretches on, and I shift from foot to foot. My legs are still trembling, and standing still is almost worse than walking. Finally, the man''s gaze snaps back to us. "Follow me," he says, turning without waiting for a response. Chapter 277 Lisa: Kellan After the third time I stumble while walking, the naked shifter stares at me with a curled lip. "Why are humans so weak?" he asks, his tone grating on my already frayed nerves. I bristle at his words. Who does he think he is? "None of your business," I snap, surprising myself with the venom in my voice. Jericho said I do pretty well for a human, thank you very much. I''m just weakened. I''ll get back into shape and then wipe that cocky stare off his face on the mat. Though, I have yet to have a legitimate win without any handicaps during our training spars... But a girl can dream, damn it. The shifter''s eyebrows shoot up, clearly taken aback by my sass. He peers at me more closely, his brow furrowing. "Do I know you?" Before I can answer, he leans in, his nostrils flaring as he sniffs at me. I recoil, but he''s already pulling back, a puzzled expression on his face. "You don''t have much of a scent," he says, sounding perplexed. I catch the Grand Sage''s eye, noticing a mischievous twinkle there. The bracelet must mess with my scent, too. It bolsters my courage for some reason. "That''s because humans like to shower," I retort, my chin jutting out defiantly. The shifter''s eyes narrow. "You don''t smell like you''ve showered recently." My jaw drops. Did he really just say that? The audacity! I''m about to unleash a tirade on this insensitive jerk when a bone-chilling growl cuts through the air. My heart leaps into my throat as a massive reddish-brown wolf emerges from nowhere, its teeth bared and hackles raised. Without thinking, I stumble backward, instinctively seeking shelter behind the naked shifter. Bad move. The new wolf''s growl intensifies, the sound reverberating through my chest. I can feel the naked shifter stiffen in front of me, his muscles tensing beneath his skin. Suddenly, I''m shoved forward at the animal, nearly losing my balance in the process. The naked shifter holds up his hands once I''ve been sacrificed, a look of fear flashing across his face. The enormous wolf bounds forward, placing itself between me and the other shifter. Its massive jaws snap at the naked man, a growl so loud it drowns out everything else. Kellan. My eyes widen as I take him in, unable to stop myself from drinking in every inch of his naked body. Unlike the other shifter, whose nudity had barely registered, I find myself appreciating Kellan''s form with a reverence that surprises me. My gaze travels from his broad shoulders down his chiseled chest, following the trail of hair that leads to... Oh my. Heat floods my cheeks, and I force my eyes back up to his face. Kellan''s intense gaze locks onto mine, his eyes burning with an emotion I can''t quite name. Before I can process what''s happening, he steps forward, closing the distance between us in one fluid motion. "Mate," he whispers, his voice rough and low. Then his mouth is on mine, crushing our lips together in a kiss that steals my breath away. The heat of his skin, the strength of his embrace, the taste of him on my tongue¡ªI''m overwhelmed. Everything else is gone, flying right out of my head. The danger we''re in. The strange place we''ve found ourselves. Even my own name. All that exists is Kellan and this kiss that feels like coming home. When we finally break apart, I''m gasping for air, my head spinning. Kellan''s forehead rests against mine, his breath warm on my face. "I found you," he murmurs, his voice filled with wonder and relief. Reality comes crashing back, and I struggle to make sense of what just happened. "Kellan?" I manage to croak out, my voice embarrassingly breathy. Sure. I''m a healthy girl with an appreciation for sex. I may or may not have eye-fucked Kellan from across the room a few times, even when I was mad at him. But this? What is this?! "What... how... what are you doing?" He pulls back slightly, his hands coming up to cup my face. His thumbs brush over my cheekbones, and I shiver at the tenderness of the gesture. Every part of me wants to melt toward him, and honestly? My legs are too tired to fight the urge. So I do. I melt right against his body, snuggling into his arms like I was always meant to be there, as he tilts my face toward his, meeting his intense gaze. "I''ve been waiting for you," he says, his eyes never leaving mine. "When I heard you were taken... I couldn''t... I had to find you. I''m sorry I wasn''t the one to save you, Lisa." Chapter 278 Ava: Lisa!!! There are at least seven wolves accompanying a group of people, but my eyes follow only one of them. Lisa. Whose face is as red as a tomato. Kellan''s carrying her like a princess, naked as the day he was born, as if that''s the most natural thing in the world. Despite the humor of the situation, my heart withers at the sight of her. Once-vibrant features are now haggard, black hair limp instead of lustrous. Her tanned skin has grown pale. At least she''s finally here. She''s staring at Kellan like she wants to murder him. Always a good sign. "Lisa." Her name on my lips is a bare whisper, but Lisa''s head snaps in my direction as her eyes search frantically. Once she sees me, her entire face lights up, the redness forgotten as she struggles to escape Kellan''s grip. She fails.@@@@ He holds her tighter against his chest and I''m pretty sure he growls at me, but I don''t give a fuck as I rush forward, ignoring the awkwardness as I hug her while she''s in his arms. "Lisa. Thank fucking God. Are you okay?" "That''s my question¡ªdamn it, Kellan, put me the fuck down!" She wiggles harder against his grip, clinging to me like a toddler. "I want to be with Ava!" "No." She growls her own human growl. "Ava, I''m going to stab him in his fucking balls if he doesn''t let me go." "No, you won''t." But Kellan might mutiny against his alpha if I stay in his space now that he''s finally with his mate. "You''re just going to have to put up with it for a while." "I''m not putting up with this shit. Did you know he¡ª" Lisa''s mouth snaps closed as she looks around, seeing how many people are surrounding us. "Never mind. We''ll talk about that later. In private." I have no idea when later is going to be. Judging from Kellan''s demeanor, he might drag her to his lair and never leave. "He''s been helping the pack for a while," Ryder says, appearing at my elbow like he''s materialized out of thin air. "We thought he died in the last ambush. It''s good to see you again, Dr. Blackwell. I didn''t realize you had the coordinates of the safe haven." "Yes, yes." The old man nods his head like a bobbing parrot. "It is good to see you still standing, Delta Thorn." "If it wasn''t for your warning, I might not be," he says grimly, and I wonder what all that''s about. Ryder turns to me politely. "There''s an empty cabin to the south side. Shall I set them up there?" "I¡ªah, yes?" Flummoxed by the deference, I respond without understanding. He nods. "Great decision, Luna. Dr. Blackwell, due to the situation, I''m sure you''ll understand that there will be guards¡ª" His voice fades as they walk away, leaving me alone in the middle of the field, wondering what the hell just happened. * * * I knock on the door of my cottage, half-expecting to hear Lisa''s shrieks of outrage. Or, worse, certain sounds of enjoyment. There''s absolutely zero part of me that wants to deal with that new-mate situation. Instead, it swings open to reveal a dejected-looking Kellan, his broad chest bare and jeans slung low on his hips. "What''s wrong?" I ask, though I have a pretty good idea. Kellan''s shoulders slump. "She won''t let me near her." I bite the inside of my cheek to keep from laughing. He looks like a lost puppy, all sad eyes and drooping posture. It''s almost endearing, if you forget he''s usually an intimidating beta wolf. "Well, if you came on pretty strong," I say, trying to keep my voice gentle, "it might take a while for her to warm up to you." A blush creeps up his neck, coloring his cheeks. Oh boy. I can only imagine what he tried. I can''t help but chuckle as I give him a light push out the door. "Why don''t you wait outside for a bit? Give her some space. Trust me, if you want this to work out, you need to take it slow." Kellan opens his mouth to protest, but I cut him off. "You can stay nearby, just... not inside. Okay?" Chapter 279 Ava: Best Friends Together Again "Lisa?" I call out. "It''s safe to come out now. I''ve banished the big bad wolf." A muffled curse comes from the direction of my bedroom, followed by the sound of shuffling feet. Lisa appears in the doorway, wrapped in a towel, her wet hair dripping onto the shoulders. "Is he really gone?" she asks, peering around me suspiciously.@@@@ I nod. "He''s outside. I told him to give you some space." Lisa''s shoulders relax, and she pads over to the couch, sinking into it with a heavy sigh. "Thank God. I thought he was going to break down the bathroom door. I had to kick him out because he kept peeking in to make sure I was okay. While showering." "Yes, I''m not surprised." I toss a few things at her to wear. Shirt, pants, underwear. "These aren''t fancy, but none of us got to bring our wardrobe." "I never realized what a luxury clothes are," Lisa agrees, unperturbed by the mismatched and style-less choices, hopping into the bathroom to get dressed. "Do you happen to have a hair dryer?" "Nope." "Damn. Oh, well." Lisa emerges from the bathroom, striking an exaggerated pose in the oversized clothes I''ve given her. The baggy fabric hangs off her frame, accentuating how thin she''s become. "How do I look?" she asks, her voice playful but strained. My heart clenches painfully in my chest. "Fabulous as always," I manage, forcing a smile. "You could make a potato sack look good." Lisa''s laugh is a shadow of its former self, but it''s there. She flops onto the couch, and I join her, our shoulders touching. For a moment, we just sit there, the silence heavy with unspoken words. "How are you really doing?" I ask softly, turning to face her. The humor fades from Lisa''s face, replaced by a weariness that makes her look years older. "I don''t want to think about it right now, if that''s okay." She reaches for my hand, squeezing it tightly. "Can we just focus on the fact that I''m here? With you? God, Ava, I missed you so much." Guilt crashes over me like a tidal wave. I grip her hands, my vision blurring with unshed tears. "Lisa, I''m so sorry. I tried to find you, I swear I did, but¡ª" Lisa glances around, even though we''re the only ones in the room, and lowers her voice to hiss, "He kissed me, Ava. Not a peck. Not a smooch. He just grabbed me like this¡ª" she moves her arms in the air around an imaginary figure, "¡ªand just swooped in." I lean forward, resting my chin on my hand. "Was it good, though?" "No." She avoids my eyes. "Okay, yes. It was mind-blowing. Like sex, but with only mouths. But everyone was watching. And then he picked me up and refused to put me down. And he was naked." "Yes, I saw that." Trying desperately to hide my amusement, I ask, "Did he tell you anything?" "Just that he would beat me within an inch of my life if I was ever kidnapped again. Oh, and then he threatened to cut off all my hair and turn me into a monk if I ever hide behind another naked man again." I blink. "That''s... extreme." She snaps her fingers at me. "That''s what I said. He''s lost his damn mind, Ava." "That''s because he''s your mate, Lisa." She stares at me. "No." "He is, though." "Ava. I''m human. I can''t be his mate." I nod. "It is unusual. I guess he didn''t realize it until he could smell your blood. It''s a thing, I guess." "But I''ve bled from a thousand different cuts when he''s around." Scratching my cheek, I shrug. "I didn''t make the rules. Maybe you didn''t bleed enough?" Lisa recoils. "That sounds barbaric. How much do they expect someone to bleed to verify their mate status?" Chapter 280 Ava: Debrief I can''t help but laugh at Lisa''s horrified expression. Her eyes are wide, her mouth hanging open in a perfect ''O'' of shock. It''s such a quintessentially Lisa reaction that, for a moment, I can almost forget everything we''ve been through. We lapse into a comfortable silence, the kind only possible between best friends. It feels like old times, before vampires and shifters and mates complicated everything. I close my eyes, savoring the moment. "I miss my parents." Lisa''s voice, small and fragile, shatters the peace. My eyes snap open to find her staring at her hands, twisting them in her lap. "I''m sorry, Lisa. The cell phones aren''t working right now. We can''t¡ª" "I know," she sighs, her shoulders slumping. "Just wishing I could tell them I''m okay. They''re worried sick, I''m sure." I reach out, squeezing her hand. There''s nothing I can say to make this better, so I don''t try. Suddenly, Lisa jerks upright. Her eyes, when they meet mine, are bright and intense. "Ava, Chloe and Mia... they''re not very good people." The abrupt change in topic throws me. "What? Who?" Her gaze darts around the room, landing on the walls, the ceiling, the floor. "Are they listening?" she whispers, leaning in close. "The guards, I mean." My face goes blank as I nod, careful to keep my expression neutral. "There''s a place we can go to talk, if we need to." Lisa''s on her feet in an instant. "Can my friends come too?"@@@@ I blink, startled by her urgency. "Um... I guess so? We''d have to check¡ª" "Great," she interrupts, already heading for the door. "Let''s go." Bewildered, I follow her. When I open the door, Kellan''s there, his posture tense. I can see the longing in his eyes as he looks past me to Lisa. "We need to go to the conference room. Can you escort us? And bring Lisa''s friends?" He frowns, his gaze finally shifting to me. "It would be better to wait a few hours. Ryder''s debriefing Dr. Blackwell right now." "That''s okay," Lisa pipes up from behind me. "We can wait." Once the door is closed, Lisa launches into everything that''s happened to her since the party, shuddering as she talks about the vampire''s visit to her cell and how it took forever until her cravings for him faded, and about a girl named Marisol. Marisol must be one of his thralls. It''s disturbing to know their minds can be so affected by their bond with a vampire, and I wonder if Sister Miriam''s thralls are in a similar situation. It makes my mouth taste like dirt to think about it. The gnomes are the true surprise of her story. Sister Miriam had refused to elaborate over the details of Lisa''s rescue; of all people, I never expected the gnomes to be her saviors. The only ones I''ve met are more like secretaries, not ninjas with gadgets and gizmos. Though, Tinker''s wings prove that the technology is out there, even in the Fae Ward. Interesting. "None of the shifters seem to realize they''re gnomes," Lisa adds. "It''s like it''s a secret." Scratching at my neck, I nod. "They keep things pretty secretive, it seems. I didn''t know they existed until I entered the Fae Ward. I only met two of them." "Fae Ward?" Lisa tilts her head. "What''s that?" "It''s a section of the city the vampire lives in. You have to go through a portal to get there, and it''s full of Fae¡ª" "Portal? What kind of portal?" "You know, the ones that transport you to..." I pause. "Wait. Lisa, you never used portals?" "No. I woke up in my jail cell. Then, when I was rescued, I..." She thinks back. "I don''t remember a portal." I''d been under the impression that portals were a normal method of travel. Now I wonder how prevalent they are. "I see. They''re like these doors between one place and another. Like teleporting. Very TV magic stuff." Lisa bites back a yawn, smiling sheepishly when I catch her eye. "Sorry, I''m good. That sounds cool. Better than flying around in a tiny Rubik''s cube." The curious part of me wants to go out and look at what she calls a Rubik''s cube, but I figure there''s probably time later to look into something like that. "Well, vampires aren''t allowed in the Fae Ward. It''s like a... Fae haven, I guess? Gnomes are there, too, though I don''t know how many. They''re an interesting people." "I like the Grand Sage, but I feel like Elverly''s some sort of strict English governess. One that whips you if you don''t know your manners." Chapter 281 Ava: Catching Up "That sounds..." I grope for a word. "Unpleasant?" "Very." She shudders and leans forward. "Anyway, Chloe and Mia brought the vampires to the last place, and we barely escaped. We''ve been flying under the radar since and finally got here." Puzzling over that, I ask, "Are you sure it was them? You didn''t hear what they were saying." I hate both of them, so I''m not trying to defend them. I just don''t want to tarnish any innocent names. Lord knows I have enough black marks against me in this pack. Lisa looks at me soberly. "No. But the way they were acting... And the Grand Sage¡ªugh, sorry. Dr. Blackwell said he saw something on the phones." I shudder. Even with as much hatred as I felt toward Blackwood, I never wanted them wiped from the map. Well, sometimes¡ªbut to call down an army upon the same people who watched me grow up, even if they turned a blind eye to my abuse, sours my stomach. There are innocent people in any pack. They don''t deserve to live through a nightmare like that. "I''m glad you''re okay." Reaching over the table, I squeeze her hands. "Really glad. It was hard. Sometimes, I had to stop thinking about you..." Shit. That sounds terrible. Lisa shakes her head and grips my hand tightly. "Trust me, I had to do the same sometimes." "Yeah, but you were the one in a jail cell. I was out here." My lips twist into a grimace. "I should have been able to do more." "Shut up, Ava." With a gentle squeeze that belies the harshness of her words, Lisa continues, "We''re both unequipped to deal with all these supernatural guys. No wonder Jericho pushed us so hard. And yet..." And yet we were still so easily overpowered. Hearing her unspoken words, my soul shrivels at the memory. Clearing her throat, she says, "What happened while I was gone? How are you and Lucas?" Ah. She studies my face, her brows drawing together. "Ava? What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing compared to what you went through." Rubbing at my forehead, I sigh. "He''s lost his memories. He doesn''t feel our bond. I don''t really know what to do." "Do you think they''re okay?" I nod. "They''re here somewhere. Sister Miriam saved Lucas'' life¡ª" Lisa gasps, and I sigh. "It''s a long story. I don''t even know the details. I just know she kept him alive. They''re out now, trying to get more information from somewhere, I think." My brain''s been such mush, I can''t even remember the details of what Kellan told me. "God, Ava. That''s legitimately crazy. My head''s swimming just hearing about it." Lisa scrunches up her nose. "I feel like I''m more lost than before." "Tell me about it. It''s like the more I learn, the more nothing makes sense. As soon as I think I have a grasp on things, another layer appears and it''s like just kidding!" "I need a notebook to keep up with this shit." Lisa shakes her head. "I just came here to hang out with my best friend because her family sucks. I didn''t realize you were bringing me straight into the middle of a supernatural war." I open my mouth, ready to protest, but Lisa''s laughter cuts me off. "Don''t take it so seriously, Ave. I''m just messing with you." How can I not? My eyes trace her gaunt features, the shadows under her eyes, the way her clothes hang loose on her frame. The guilt gnaws at me. Lisa''s expression sobers as she catches my gaze. "Hey, I''m a big girl. I can take responsibility for the choices that led me here." Her understanding is even worse. She shouldn''t have to take responsibility for this mess. None of this would have happened if I hadn''t dragged her into my world. Before I can voice these thoughts, a knock on the door interrupts us. Dr. Blackwell and Elverly enter, followed by Kellan, Marcus, and Vanessa. The room suddenly feels cramped. Kellan moves to stand behind Lisa''s chair, his presence looming. I can''t help but notice how Lisa tenses, her fingers curling into fists on the table. The very air between them seems to crackle. Marcus takes up position by the door, ever the silent sentinel. Sometimes I wonder if he sees danger in every shadow. "You seem to be doing well," Dr. Blackwell tells Lisa, with a fatherly smile. The wizened old gnome looks nothing like the garden statues we''re used to thinking of. "I''m glad to be with Ava," she agrees, not seeming to notice¡ªor care¡ªas Kellan stiffens behind her. Poor guy. Watching him is like a lesson in the torture I must have given Lucas, making my heart hurt further. Chapter 282 Ava: A Meeting of Allies Dr. Blackwell¡ªor, as Lisa calls him, the Grand Sage¡ªholds out his hand for a very human handshake, his eyes twinkling in my direction. "It is good to finally meet you, Ava Grey. I''ve heard so much about you." From who? "Hello," I offer cautiously, despite knowing he''s one of the good ones. His handshake is firm, even if his hand is as small as a child''s. "It will be good for magic to flourish once again," he continues, and I blink. "Excuse me?" Dr. Blackwell''s words hang in the air, and I''m not sure how to respond. Magic flourishing? What does that even mean? Before I can formulate a coherent question, Kellan clears his throat. "I apologize for the delay in bringing Dr. Blackwell," he says, his voice oddly stiff. Lisa''s reply is equally stilted. "It''s okay." Their awkward exchange is so unnatural that I have to fake a cough to hide my amused smile. Despite the gravity of our situation, it''s almost comical to see them dance around each other like this. His expression turns serious as he continues. "I was discussing recent events with Dr. Blackwell. The Westwood Pack is caught in the middle of an incredible war that will change our world." Everyone nods solemnly; there''s no surprise here. Still, my stomach twists with anxiety as we put it into words.@@@@ He continues, "Dr. Blackwell has shed more light on the incident where Delta Ryder''s force was nearly obliterated after their first retreat. While he was not the only one to deal with a secondary attack, it was the worst of them. We lost all but fifteen of them." I notice Lisa stiffen at the mention of the incident. She did mention Ryder; she must be thinking of Mia and Chloe and their betrayal. Kellan places his hands on her shoulders, giving them a gentle squeeze. "Two shifters have been confirmed as traitors," Kellan explains to Marcus and Vanessa, his voice low and grim. "But more exist within the packs." "It is possible," Dr. Blackwell says, unperturbed as several eyes cut in his direction, including mine. "What kind of curse? What does it entail?" The old gnome shakes his frail-seeming head. "I do not know such details. However, I am aware of curses befalling several of Lycan lineage in history, weakening their rule." "What happened to them?" I ask, desperate for good news. Stroking his silken white beard, he looks thoughtful. "I am no historian, but I believe all met with an unhappy end." The silence following his words has him startled, and he follows up quickly. "That is not to say there is no hope. Sister Miriam may be of more help in this scenario." Biting my lip, I turn to Kellan. "Where is she? When will she be back?" We need to cut this new complication off at its head somehow. I refuse to lose Lucas to some barbaric ritual of power usurpation. He is the alpha of the Westwood Pack. As soon as his strength returns... "No one knows. She comes and goes as she pleases." Damn it. "Why don''t you contact her?" Dr. Blackwell asks, staring at me with clear, guileless eyes. Frowning, I shake my head. "No one''s phones are working. And even if they were, I don''t have her phone number." "Oh! We don''t need her number!" Vanessa brightens. "We have that communication ball from Magister Orion." Setting her healer''s pack on the table, she rummages through it as she talks. "Though, I don''t know if you are able to activate it, Ava." "I have no idea, but trying is better than sitting around and twiddling my thumbs. I''ve had enough of that for a lifetime." Lisa grunts, and Kellan squeezes her shoulders. "Are you okay?" he asks, in a whisper so loud that everyone has to pretend they don''t hear him. Honestly, the man''s practically yelling. "I''m fine. Just understand what Ava feels like." Chapter 283 Ava: Create Contact I slam my hand on the table, frustration boiling over. "What''s the point of all this magical training if I can''t even activate a simple orb?"@@@@ The communication ball sits there, mocking me with its inert silence. I''ve tried everything I can think of¡ªtouching it, willing it to work, even whispering different incantations I can barely remember. I''m not even sure what most of them are for. Nothing. Vanessa places a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Ava, we weren''t expecting your connection to magic to be cut off so suddenly. Your training was brief." "I know, I know." Running a hand through my hair, I blow out a long sigh. "I just wish I''d started earlier. Maybe things would be easier now." If only I''d known then what I know now. But hindsight''s always perfect, isn''t it? Dr. Blackwell clears his throat, drawing my attention. He''s holding something in his wrinkled hand¡ªa bracelet, but not like the chunky white one on Lisa''s wrist. This one''s a delicate silver chain, adorned with stars and moon phases. "This might help," he says, offering it to me. The metal is cool against my skin, but there''s a familiar energy to it. Something I''ve long ago associated with magic within an item. "How?" He shrugs, his eyes twinkling. "I don''t know. It''s an artifact, made for a witch long ago." Long ago? That''s shocking. "But it looks so... modern." "Appearances can be deceiving," Dr. Blackwell says with a wink. He reaches into his pocket and pulls out a small obsidian disc. "This is a wardstone. This will create a ten-foot radius where no one can hear what''s being said. One of our most requested items. Just infuse it with magic, or use the incantation. Just be warned, the silence activates after the incantation." So basically¡ªdon''t use the incantation if you don''t want your enemies to know what you''re doing. Got it. "What''s the incantation?" There''s nothing about the stone that hints at its magical properties. Not even a buzz against my skin. It''s just a rock as far as I can tell. "''By moon''s grace and stardust bright, silence falls, veiling the night.''" The stone tickles my palm, magical energy seeping out of it. It''s faint, but there. Fascinating. Though, the incantation is much than anything I''ve heard Magister Orion use. They''re usually one or two words. Not a poem. "I''m going to have to write that down." "That''s about the extent of what I''ve learned." My wry tone catches her attention, and she shakes her head. "It''s still amazing. Don''t discount what you''ve learned just because it isn''t fast enough for your liking." Chastened, I flick each flame out of existence, fiddling with the new bracelet on my wrist. It doesn''t seem to affect my magic in any way. Too bad Dr. Blackwell didn''t know much about it. "So, you said you need to just..." She waves her arms in the air, free to chat as much as she wants with the wardstone keeping our conversation safe and all the curtains closed. "Summon this book? Like, out of thin air?" "Somehow. Yes." Rubbing at my eyebrow, I close my eyes to concentrate on that string of connection inside of me. It''s been quiet since I saw Lucas. Everything about my magic, about me, is subdued. But maybe if I get this damn book back, I can figure out something with the communication ball. Or, even better, Sister Miriam and Selene might be back soon. "So, how can I help?" Opening my eyes to see Lisa''s visage practically sparkling with excitement, I laugh. "I don''t know. I don''t think you can. You just have to be quiet and not distract me." "Oh." The light around her seems to dim as her face falls. "Well, I can do that." "Sorry. It''s nothing spectacular. Just..." I shrug, not even sure how to end the sentence. She holds up her hands, shaking them and her head vigorously in my direction. "No. It''s fine. I get it. I wanted to have the Grand Sage show you all the gadgets, but it doesn''t sound like it''s a great time right now. Maybe I''ll just see what he can bring in. There has to be something helpful in his bag of tricks." That might actually be helpful, but who knows. So far, the bracelet''s a dud, but I leave it on. Who knows what wards exist in it. "Go ahead." Lisa scoots a little further back on the floor. "I''ll give you space. Don''t mind me. I''m not even here." But she is here, and it''s one of the best feelings on this earth. To finally have my best friend safe. To see her with my own eyes and know she''s okay. I''m sure she has plenty of traumas to work through. Hell, I''ve been ignoring mine. But that can always be dealt with another day, right? Like when war isn''t at our freaking doorstep. With supernaturals at the helm. As if human wars weren''t bad enough. As if there isn''t enough death and hatred to go around. Chapter 284 Ava: Yet Another Strange Forest Shaking off the morbid thoughts clouding my mind, the images of war and supernatural chaos, I breathe deeply and close my eyes. Focus, Ava. There''s work to be done. Concentrating on that elusive string of connection I can feel deep within me, it''s like a gossamer thread. Barely visible, but undeniably present. I tug at it gently, as if saying hello to an old friend. No response. I press on, trying to deepen the connection, fumbling along in this strange magical mental space. It''s like groping in the dark, unsure of what I''m looking for. The sound of Lisa''s breathing and subtle movements a few feet away threaten to break my concentration, and it''s an effort to push those distractions aside, diving deeper into the recesses of my mind. The world around me fades away, replaced by a vast emptiness. Then, I''m falling. By now, the sensation is familiar enough for me not to panic, waiting it out as space whizzes past at breakneck speed. My stomach lurches, instinctual panic taking hold of my body; my mind might understand that I''m not falling, but every physical reflex of mine insists that it is. And then, a torturous second or two later, it''s gone and I''m alone in the middle of what looks like the creepiest forest to exist on the planet. Gnarled, dead branches wrap together in a dense canopy of trees that block out the majority of light. Dead leaves litter the ground, crackling and crunching beneath my feet, but there''s a shocking lack of underbrush. It''s like walking inside an unfinished painting. There''s a pond, of course. Why is there always water? Is it symbolic, or just coincidence? Unlike the pond where I met with the Moon Goddess, this one is so murkily dark that it seems filled with black water. Just looking at it makes my skin crawl, and I step back reflexively, not wanting to get near the edge¡ªeven when I''m a solid ten feet away already. There''s an unnatural quiet to the space. No birds singing. No insects buzzing. Fuck, I''d take a cicada to break up the oppressively creepy environment. But no. Just the dead leaves crunching with my every movement and my breathing. I turn in a slow circle, taking in my surroundings. The forest stretches out in every direction, seemingly endless. The trees all look the same¡ªtall, dark, and foreboding. There''s no path, no sign of which way I should go. Only the pond breaks the monotony. My eyes are drawn back to the water. Its surface remains perfectly still, not a ripple in sight. I approach the water''s edge, peering into its depths. For a moment, I think I see something moving beneath the surface. But when I look closer, there''s nothing. There aren''t even reflections on the surface. A chill runs down my spine. Whatever this pond is, it might look like water, but I have a feeling it''s something else entirely. I''m relying too much on what I can see, on what my physical senses are telling me. But this place... it''s not real. Not in the way the physical world is. It''s connected to my magic somehow. Feeling like a dunce, I close my eyes. Instead of trying to see or hear or smell, I reach out with something else. That intangible sense that''s connected to my magic. At first, there''s nothing. The world around me feels empty, devoid of the energy I''m searching for. But as I push harder, shoving away all thoughts of the physical world, I sense... something. It''s faint at first, barely a whisper against my magical senses. But it''s there. A warmth, a golden glow that seems to emanate from... the pond? My eyes snap open, and I stare at the inky black water with newfound understanding. There, beneath the surface, is a source of magic. It pulses gently, like a beating heart, warm and inviting. Thunderstruck, I can only laugh. "Oh, hell no. There is absolutely no way I''m going in that water. Not even for a little bit of magic." The very thought of submerging myself in that black water sends a shudder through me. Who knows what else might lurk beneath the surface? No, thank you. I''ll find another way. But how? The magic is there, I can sense it now. It calls to me, begging for me to reach it. But it might as well be on the moon for all the good it does me here on the shore. I pace along the edge of the pond, my mind racing. There has to be a way to access that magic without taking a dip in nightmare fuel. Maybe if I concentrate hard enough, I can... I don''t know. Connect with it? Settling down on the dead leaves at the water''s edge, I close my eyes again. This time, instead of just sensing the magic, I try to reach for it. In my mind, I imagine tendrils of my own power stretching out, seeking that golden warmth. Nothing happens, of course. "Son of a bitch!" Seriously, what''s the point of this magic when I can''t do anything with it?! I push harder, straining with all my might to make some kind of connection with that tantalizing source of power. Sweat beads on my forehead from the effort. Still nothing. It''s there. Tantalizing, just beyond reach. But nothing. No connection between us. With a cry of frustration, I slam my fist into the ground. Dead leaves crumble beneath my hand. "Why won''t you just¡ª" My words cut off as I feel... something. A spark. A connection. Chapter 285 Ava: Who Are You? My eyes fly open, and I gasp. Where my hand touches the ground, a faint golden glow spreads outward. It''s barely visible, like sunlight filtering through murky water, but it''s there. Heart pounding, I press my palm more firmly against the forest floor. The glow intensifies slightly, spreading further. I can feel it now, a warmth seeping up through my skin, traveling along my arm. It''s the magic from the pond. Somehow, it''s not confined to the water. It''s here, in the very earth beneath my feet. A laugh bubbles up from my chest, half disbelief and half triumph. "Well, would you look at that?" Encouraged, I place my other hand on the ground as well. The glow spreads further, creating a small circle of light around me. It''s beautiful, a stark contrast to the gloomy forest surrounding me. I close my eyes, focusing on the sensation. The magic feels... different from what I''ve experienced before. It''s not the raw, primal power of the Moon Goddess, nor is it the structured, disciplined energy I''ve been trying to work with in my training. This magic feels wild. Untamed. Like a force of nature that can''t be reasoned with. It reminds me of the feeling I get when I''m running through the forest, wind in my hair, heart pounding with the thrill of freedom. The glow continues to spread, pushing back the darkness of the forest. With each passing moment, I feel stronger, more alive. It''s intoxicating. It isn''t under my control; it spreads without my thought or push. I''m little more than a conduit. The dark water slowly changes, from black to navy. Then, slowly, into a glossy blue that reflects the sun. And hints of green. Green, from the leaves sprouting on once-dead branches. From the unfurling trees once again reaching high to the sky. It''s limited to the area surrounding me, but there''s life here, where there was once nothing at all. A comfortable buzz against my wrist catches my attention, and I glance down at the silver bracelet Dr. Blackwell gave me. It''s glowing, with the faintest hint of lavender aura around it. Is that what''s allowed me to tap into the magic of this place? "No. It''s just enjoying the door you finally opened." I leap to my feet, heart pounding. "Who''s there?" My eyes dart around the forest, searching for the source of the voice. Silence. Nothing but trees and shadows. "Me?" Startled, I point at myself. "What am I?" The way they stare at me leaves me feeling about two inches small. "Yes, you. Who else is here?" Good point. "I''m a wolf shifter¡ª" I can see the blankness in their eyes almost immediately. "Uh, a Lycan. But I''m also a witch. Or a wizard. Magician? Something like that." "They are all the same," they admit, pacing around me as they inspect me like something strange. I''m not the strange one here, okay. You are! You''re the strange one! But I keep my thoughts to myself. "No. This is my domain, and you''re the strange one here." Right. They''ve read my mind a few times now. Should have caught onto that quicker. "Indeed. Your intelligence seems to be lower than your predecessors." They squint at me. "Witches gave back to magic, and in turn grew more powerful. Wizards devoted themselves to learning. Magicians had no interest in living with humans, leveraging their abilities for power." It''s amazing how many different answers I''ve gotten from different people. History is so murky. Everyone has a different view of it, and it''s so far removed from current time I''m not sure I''ll ever get a clear answer. "Then how can you tell the difference?" They snap their fingers. "That bracelet is a legacy of witches, and your soul bears several wards. Very interesting. Only a wizard would put so much effort into a warded soul. Magicians and witches never practiced with glyphs. It''s all in the training, and they never shared." "I don''t understand," I admit, turning as they turn, until the world spins around me, leaving me off balance. "You say they''re the same, but then explain how they''re different." "Mother, these children learn nothing," they mutter, finally stopping. Maybe they''re dizzy, too. "All humans access the same magic. It''s how they learn or what they use it for that creates a difference. Otherwise, you''re all the same. Humans with magic." They pause for a second. "Though, Lycans don''t have magic. Are you sure you''re Lycan?" "Positive." Kind of. I mean, I have Selene¡ªI can''t exactly have a wolf if I''m not, right? Barring the whole not sharing a body thing, anyway. "So," they say suddenly, changing the subject without warning. "You could access the sealed magic?" Chapter 286 Ava: Not Yet Ready "Sealed? By the water, you mean?" "Of course not." They look irritated now, likely by how slow my brain is catching up to their thought process. "The seals, girl." "So, a lockbox?" "Lockb¡ªyou humans have such odd innovations." The way they''re peering into my face, it feels like they''re tearing apart my memories to educate themselves. "In a sense, I suppose. It isn''t that easy." They sit. In the air. Floating. Just¡ªthere. As if one would lower themself into a chair, only there''s nothing there. "Why so surprised?" they ask, tilting their head as they blink owlishly in my direction. Gesturing toward them, I just say, "You''re floating. In mid-air." They roll their eyes again, a surprisingly human gesture for such an otherworldly being. "And you''re standing on the ground. How extraordinary." Their sarcasm catches me off guard, and I shake my head, trying to refocus. "I''m sorry. I''ve never seen anything like this before." "Clearly." They wave a dismissive hand, changing the subject abruptly once again. "Why are you here, girl? This isn''t a place for casual visitors." Left off-balance mentally and physically, it takes a while to gather the words. "I was... I was trying to focus on a new connection I felt within me. My magic, I think. I didn''t mean to intrude on your, er, world." The spirit clicks their tongue, annoyance flashing across their ethereal features. "You make quite a habit of coming uninvited, don''t you?" "Habit?" I frown, confusion swirling in my mind. "What do you mean? I''ve never been here before." "The future of magic is doomed," they announce to the canopy above, which has parted into a frame of green trees surrounding a sliver of blue sky. "Perhaps I should just set the world ablaze and start anew." A chill runs down my spine. This spirit, for all its human-like mannerisms, doesn''t seem to have any real empathy for my life. I''m sure it''s even worse for a real human. "Is that... possible?" I ask, unable to keep the worry from my voice. The spirit''s reaction is like something out of a horror movie. They sit up so abruptly it makes me flinch, their eyes burning into mine with an intensity that roots me to the spot. "Obviously not," they snap. "Or why else would I be stuck in this hellhole?" Their words hang in the air between us, heavy with frustration and bitterness. I steel myself to request the information again. "Can you help me? You seem to know about Grimoire. How can I reach him?" They sigh, a sound that seems to echo through the trees. "It''s not that simple, girl. Grimoire isn''t just a book you can flip open whenever you please. He''s... particular." "Particular how?" I press, eager for any information. The spirit waves a hand dismissively. "He chooses when to reveal himself. If he hasn''t shown himself to you yet, there must be a reason." Wrapping my arms around me, I fight off the frustration edging into my voice. "But I need to contact him now." "Ah, there it is," the spirit says, a knowing look in their eyes. "The weight of expectation. It''s always the same with you humans." I frown. "What do you mean?" But it isn''t like I can''t guess. I want the book because Magister Orion told me to. Because it can teach me magic. Because it has use for me. Despite the feeling of welcoming from this string inside of me, have my expectations been the wall between us? They lean forward, still floating in the air. "Magic isn''t about meeting others'' expectations, girl. It''s about understanding yourself, your place in the world. Grimoire won''t reveal himself until you''re ready to see what''s already inside you." Chapter 287 Ava: Seeing Lucas Again "Ava?" Lisa shakes me awake, but it takes a few blinks for my eyes to adjust to reality. "What is it?" My throat is croaky, and I clear it with a few dry coughs. "Kellan brought dinner. You''ve been sitting like that for a few hours. I wasn''t sure if I should bother you or not." My muscles protest as I push myself to my feet, my entire body stiff after hours of stillness. Every joint in my body seems to creak and pop, like I''m twenty years older than I am. Or maybe it''s just the weight of everything bearing down on me. "Thanks," I mumble as Lisa hands me a plate with a simple turkey sandwich. The sight of food makes my stomach growl, and I realize I''m ravenous. I take a bite, savoring the simple flavors. It''s nothing fancy, but right now it tastes like the best thing I''ve ever eaten. Lisa watches me, concern etched on her face. "Did you make any progress?" she asks hesitantly, after depositing the wardstone between us for security. It''s only a ten-foot radius; better to keep it close. I grimace, swallowing hard. "I''m not sure if what I did was considered progress." Lisa''s eyebrows furrow. "What do you mean?" I take another bite, chewing slowly as I try to gather my thoughts. How do I even explain what happened? The eerie forest, the mysterious pond, the spirit... it all seems so surreal now that I''m back in the real world. "There''s a place I go sometimes. It''s like some sort of magical realm, but it feels kind of like a dream. This time, there was a dead forest and a dark pond. And a spirit." Lisa tilts her head. "A spirit? Like a ghost, or...?" I shake my head. "No, not like that. More like... a guardian, I guess? Of the magic in that place. But I still don''t know where that place was, or why I was there." Resting her chin in her hand, she watches me eat. "Well, where were you trying to go?" "To the book. Well, I wasn''t trying to go anywhere, but I wanted to connect with the book." "So doesn''t it stand to reason that it has something to do with the book? That place, and the spirit?" "No, they said¡ª" Wait. Squinting, as if that somehow makes my memories clearer, I think back. The spirit never gave me their name, but gave up Grimoire''s without a second thought. The spirit somehow knew about Grimoire and my connection, and knows a lot about the book¡ªand my attempts to contact him. Could it be...? "Son of a bitch," I mutter, scowling at the sandwich in my hands. I want to go back to that place and demand answers, but my stomach demands more food. I''ll just have to eat fast. "What is it?"@@@@ Unable to talk around a mouthful of food, I hold up a hand, chewing furiously as I think. If the spirit is Grimoire, then that place is¡ªwhat? I don''t know. Either Grimoire''s place in that magical realm, or maybe the bond between us? "No, you don''t," I agree, my voice low and steady. "But you do have to do your job fairly and without discrimination. Unless, of course, there''s a specific reason you''re treating me differently?" I can feel Marcus shifting behind me, probably itching to step in. But I need to handle this on my own. I''m tired of this. Tired of feeling like everyone''s looking at me sideways. Tired of worrying about not fitting in. All I want is to see my mate. To be his strength. I''m his partner, and I need everyone to see that. Even if they don''t like it. The receptionist opens her mouth, then closes it again, clearly at a loss for words. I press my advantage. "Look, I understand you might have your reservations about me. But I am Lucas''s mate, whether you like it or not. And right now, he needs me. So unless you have a direct order stating that I''m not allowed to see Lucas, I suggest you let me through." For a moment, I think she might actually refuse. Her hands clench on the desk, and I can see the struggle playing out across her face. Wrapping my knuckles on the desk, I add with a cheerful smile, "Right now, ma''am." Her shoulders hunch and her head ducks down, refusing to meet my eyes. "Room three." I turn to Marcus, who''s watching me with an expression that might be pride. "You good to wait here?" I ask him. He nods. "As you wish, Luna." The receptionist behind me sucks in a sharp breath. Yeah, that title is probably a punch in the gut when she tried to play petty tricks just moments ago. "Thanks, Marcus." Slipping into Lucas'' room after a quick knock, I lean against the door, suddenly feeling drained. It''s a small victory, but it feels significant. For once, I didn''t back down. I didn''t let someone else fight my battles for me. Lucas is sitting up in bed, his broad frame making the hospital bed look almost comically small. His eyes lock onto mine the moment I enter, and I feel a jolt of electricity run through me. Even without his memories, the connection between us is undeniable. "Hi," I say softly, suddenly feeling shy. "How are you feeling?" Lucas studies me for a long moment before answering. "Better," he says, his voice a low rumble that sends shivers down my spine. "You seem worse, though." I nod, not trusting my voice. There''s no recognition in his eyes, no warmth of familiarity. It''s like looking at a stranger wearing Lucas''s face. "I''m sorry," he continues, "but I still don''t remember you." Letting out a shaky sigh, I force a weak smile to my face. "Didn''t expect that to change so quickly. How''s the food here?" There''s an empty tray off to the right, and¡ª "Wait a second." Where''s his cast? His sling? His numerous bandages? Chapter 288 Ava: Healed Lucas motions toward his arms and legs with a wry smile. "I guess my healing came back with a vengeance." That''s an understatement. My heart pounds as I rush a few feet forward, stopping short at the foot of the bed as I drink him in. Alive. Well. Healed. The strong alpha I remember, even if he doesn''t know me anymore. "Can I... would it be okay if I looked you over?" All the confidence I projected at that receptionist from earlier is gone, and I''m timid in front of my mate, this man with my heart in his hands. He surprises me by standing up beside the bed, a low chuckle stirring my heart and tear ducts into production. A slow circle, arms raised, as if showing himself off. Steady. Confident. No trace of the injuries that had left him bedridden. The familiar planes of his face soften with a lopsided smile that squeezes my heart. I ache to touch him, to assure myself this isn''t another dream that will evaporate like mist. His golden eyes are clear, no longer marred by the hint of pain. The broad shoulders I once clung to stand straight, unbowed by suffering. His skin is unblemished, no longer marred by recent wounds. Joy surges through my veins, bright and buoyant. He''s here. Whole. Well, almost. My vision blurs with tears, and I hiccup in the most unladylike manner. "I''m so glad you''re better." The words aren''t enough to convey the depth of my joy over his recovery. Lucas motions for me to sit on the end of the bed. I perch there, hyper-aware of his presence as he settles on the opposite end. The distance between us feels too far, and I wonder if for him it isn''t far enough. His gaze is still that of a stranger, but his words are more friendly than yesterday. "The mate bond must be real. You''re the only change in my treatment. I guess my body recognizes it somehow." Mate bonds are supposed to help with healing, but we never finalized ours. Still, it feels good to think that my presence has somehow contributed. My eyes fix on his hand resting on the bed. I ache to reach out, to feel the warmth of his skin beneath my fingers. But I hold back, not wanting to make him uncomfortable. He may acknowledge our bond now, but he doesn''t know me. Not really. "If being here helped at all, I''m just thankful to have finally done something for you." My lips quirk. "You''re usually the one doing everything for me. It''s odd to have the shoe on the other fit." He chuckles. "I can see how that might be strange." Like it''s someone else''s problem. It hurts a little less knowing he''s healing, though. Maybe soon his memories will return. That would be amazing. Suddenly, Lucas sniffs the air. His brow furrows, a strange expression crossing his face. "Your scent... it''s different today. Why?" But I can''t focus on that right now. I''m with Lucas. "What''s wrong?" he asks me, studying my face. "Just itchy. Have the doctors said anything about you breaking out of this room? I''m sure you''re desperate to get out of here." "Right. Desperate." His face shutters, and I wonder what landmine I''ve walked into. "We haven''t talked about it." Awkward silence descends. Squeezing my hands between my knees, I try to look anywhere but at Lucas, who stares at me like he''s trying to figure out a puzzle. His intense gaze sends shivers down my spine. They''re pleasurable, at odds with the ache in my heart. I scratch absently at my legs, trying to ignore the growing itch that seems to spread across my skin. The air between us feels charged, heavy with unspoken words and emotions I can''t quite decipher. I know what I''m feeling; the question is what he''s feeling. Sometimes I think he''s warming up to me. Other times I think he''s suspicious of me. It''s like walking on a tightrope of emotions. "What do you want from me?" His sudden question makes me jump. I blink, caught off guard by the directness of his words. "I... what?" Lucas leans forward, his golden eyes never leaving mine. "You heard me. What do you want from me, Ava Grey?" The way he says my name, like it''s unfamiliar on his tongue, twists something inside me. There''s arousal, and the bond telling me to jump on him, to slather myself in his scent and warmth. Does he not feel any of it? Or is he able to ignore it, to pretend it isn''t there? I want to ask, but I don''t want to know the answer. Swallowing hard, I pull my thoughts back. "I just want your memory to return," I say softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "I want you to remember who you are, who we are to each other. To feel the bond between us." He tilts his head, considering my words. "And if my memory never comes back? If the bond isn''t there? What then? What''s your expectation of me?" The question stalls me in the moment. I''ve been so focused on getting Lucas''s memory back that I haven''t allowed myself to consider the possibility that it might never happen. The thought terrifies me, but I force myself to face it head-on. "I guess that would depend on what you want to do with yourself," I say, choosing my words carefully. "Even without your memory, you''re still you, Lucas. You''re still the Alpha of the Westwood Pack. You still have responsibilities, people who depend on you. But the decision to take up that position is ultimately yours." I pause, taking a deep breath before continuing. "But beyond that, it would be up to you. If you decide you don''t want anything to do with me, with us, I... I''d understand. I wouldn''t like it, but I''d respect your decision." The words are bitter on my tongue, acid against my throat, but they''re honest. As much as it would kill me to lose Lucas, to have him choose to walk away from what we have, I can''t force him to be with me. He looks curious. "You''d let me go? Just like that?" "You''re not a prisoner. You''re my mate, yes, but you''re also your own person. If you decide that you don''t want this life, don''t want me, then... then I''d have to accept that." He makes a soft sound I can''t decipher, leaning more comfortably against the head of the bed. "I don''t think I''d do the same in your position. I''d chase you down and force you to remember me." My lips quirk. "Yes, that kind of sounds like you." His nod is slow, considering. "That''s good to know. I''m still me, even if I don''t know me." Chapter 290 Ava: Imbalance "You''re really bad at taking care of yourself, aren''t you?" The little bit of life I''d managed to bring back to the forest is already dwindling, but the spirit¡ªGrimoire, I''m pretty sure¡ªis floating in the air when I open my eyes, lying on their side with their head propped on their hand. "Excuse me?" What a welcome. "Not eating. Don''t even notice you have a fever. Wild magic inside of you." They shake their head. "You''ll implode at this rate." A fever? My forehead feels cool to touch. "I don''t have a fever." "Your hand is as hot as your¡ªnever mind. Not my problem if humans want to kill themselves." They roll over, presenting their back to me. "What do you mean by wild magic? And why would I implode?" The spirit waves their hand dismissively, not even bothering to look at me. Their indifference is frustrating. Last time, they spoke with me after I connected with the magic hidden here. Fine. If that''s what it takes to get answers, I''ll try again. Once I focus, the hidden magic pulses beneath the lake, calling my attention. I touch my forehead discreetly. It feels cool to me, but the spirit''s words nag at the back of my mind. Could I really have a fever? Pushing the thought aside, I concentrate on the magic thrumming beneath the water, the faintest whisper of it grazing the land. Reaching out with my senses, I try to coax it to life once more. At first, nothing happens. The forest remains silent, the air still. But then, slowly, I feel a warmth spreading from my fingertips. It travels up my arms, settling in my chest before radiating outward. The golden glow returns, seeping from my hands into the ground. It spreads like veins through the earth, bringing color and vitality. As the magic flows, I become acutely aware of my body. There''s a strange heat building inside me, different from the warmth of the magic. It''s uncomfortable, almost feverish. Maybe the spirit''s right. I open my eyes, hoping to see the spirit more willing to engage. To my surprise, they''re hovering closer now, their ethereal form shimmering with an intensity that wasn''t there before.@@@@ "Interesting," they muse. "You''re more persistent than I gave you credit for." "Does this mean you''ll answer my questions now?" "Wizards," they begin, their voice taking on a slightly mocking tone, "they think they''re so clever. They''ve found a way to cheat the system, or so they believe." I lean forward, eager to understand. "What do you mean?" "They use glyphs and wards as a magical dumping ground. When they feel the pressure building up, they funnel that excess energy into these constructs. Imagine a pot of boiling water. Instead of turning down the heat, they just keep adding more pots to catch the overflow." The image forms in my mind. "But doesn''t that just move the problem somewhere else?" "Precisely." The spirit''s eyes flicker with what I can only interpret as approval. "They''re not addressing the root cause. They''re just shuffling the excess around. Their wards are fantastic things, though." I consider this for a moment, trying to wrap my head around the concept. "So, they''re not actually in control of the magic? They''re just redirecting it." "In a manner of speaking, yes," the spirit nods, their upside-down position making the gesture look comical. "They''ve created an intricate system of magical plumbing, if you will. But they don''t truly understand the source of the flow." They mime turning on a faucet. I tilt my head. "What about magicians? Are they different?" The spirit''s form shimmers, and suddenly they''re right-side up again, hovering cross-legged in the air. "Ah, magicians. They have their own tricks." I wait, sensing there''s more to come. "Magicians have found another way to cheat," the spirit continues. "They''ve discovered that certain rare jewels can act as reservoirs for magical energy. So, they spend their time stockpiling magic into these gems." My eyes widen. The concept is fascinating. "Like magical batteries?" "An apt comparison," the spirit nods. "They pour excess magic into these jewels over time, storing it up. Then, when they need to perform a particularly powerful spell, they draw upon this stored energy." A twinge of admiration for their ingenuity flickers through me. "That sounds... impressive." They chuckle. "Oh, it is. To the uninformed observer, it makes them seem incredibly powerful. They can unleash massive amounts of magic in a single burst, drawing gasps and awe from those around them." "But?" I prompt, sensing there''s a catch. "But it''s still not addressing the fundamental issue," the spirit says, their voice taking on a more serious tone. "They''re treating magic like a finite resource to be hoarded and expended, rather than understanding its true nature as a flowing, living force." I nod slowly, trying to process all this information. "So, both wizards and magicians are finding ways to work around the problem of magical buildup, but neither is really solving it?" "Exactly," the spirit confirms. "They''ve found clever workarounds, but they''re still missing the bigger picture." Chapter 291 Ava: New Bond Leaning forward, I stare at the spirit, who seems nonplussed by the intensity of my gaze. "What?" They sound defensive for the first time. "You aren''t fond of wizards or magicians, are you?" They scowl. "I am not fond of humans, human." "I told you, I''m Lycan." Kind of. "Hmm." They don''t sound convinced. I guess I can''t blame them. It isn''t like I can shift. "You''re Grimoire, aren''t you?" In between one blink and the next, they''re now standing in front of me, feet firmly planted against the ground and taller than before. How tall? Seven feet? Eight? Are those flames I see flickering over their skin? Yes. Yes, those are. Gone is the ethereal, androgynous being. In their place stands a towering figure, flames dancing across skin that seems both solid and intangible. His hair is as red as blood, his eyes an unnerving silver, and he''s unmistakably male. I keep my eyes on his face. His hand shoots out, gripping my arm with surprising strength. I try to pull away, but his hold is unyielding. "How did you know?" His voice, deep and undeniably masculine now, rumbles through me. I swallow hard, fighting the urge to struggle against his grip. "It seemed pretty obvious in retrospect." My eyes dart to his face, taking in features that seem both ancient and ageless. "Why do you look and sound different now?" A smile spreads across his face, transforming his stern expression into something almost warm. "You''re simply seeing me for who I am, Ava Grey." I glance around, momentarily distracted by the transformation of our surroundings. The clearing, once bordered by decay and darkness, now teems with vibrant life. Lush greenery stretches as far as I can see, pulsing with an energy that makes my skin tingle. "Let go of me," I say, tugging at my arm again. His grip doesn''t budge. "I can''t. I must maintain contact with you for the transfer." That sounds a little unnerving. "Transfer? What transfer?" I redouble my efforts to shake off his hand, twisting my arm and pushing against his chest with my free hand. It''s like trying to move a mountain. "Stop struggling," Grimoire says, his tone both commanding and oddly gentle. "You''ll only hurt yourself."@@@@ "Then explain what''s going on," I demand, forcing myself to stand still despite the panic creeping up my chest. "What transfer are you talking about?" His eyes, now a swirling mix of silver and white, bore into mine. "The transfer of knowledge, of course. You came seeking answers, did you not?" I nod hesitantly, not entirely sure I like where this is going. "Yes, but¡ª" He rolls his eyes dramatically. "Who wants more peace and silence after hundreds of years of not being around another living soul? Certainly not me." "I guess that makes sense," I mutter, still trying to wrap my head around this new development. Grimoire''s face lights up, a beaming smile spreading across his features, the new bond within me humming with happiness. It''s then that I truly understand¡ªthe feelings coursing through the new connection inside me? That''s his true self. The sarcastic, grouchy exterior is just a facade. Before I can process this revelation, Grimoire envelops me in a bear hug. His warmth seeps into me, chasing away some of the chill. "I''ve been so lonely," he sighs, his voice muffled against my hair. "I was worried a new master wouldn''t care about me." I stand frozen for a moment, unsure how to react. This overly affectionate side of Grimoire is unexpected, to say the least. Slowly, I bring my arms up to return the hug, patting his back awkwardly. "Um, it''s okay," I say, my voice slightly strained from the tight embrace. "I do care. I just wasn''t expecting all of this." Grimoire pulls back, his hands resting on my shoulders. His eyes, swirling with silver and white, search my face. "I apologize for the abruptness of our connection. I should have explained more before initiating the transfer." I nod, still feeling a bit overwhelmed as I try to shove him a little further away. "Yeah, that would have been nice. So, what exactly does this connection mean? What am I supposed to do now?" He finally releases me and takes a step back, though one of his hands grasp mine, swinging my hand between us in a childish fashion. The standoffish spirit is a cuddlebug. Noted. "The connection allows us to communicate more easily. You''ll be able to access my knowledge and abilities, and I''ll be able to guide you on your magical journey." "But what about Selene and Lucas?" I ask, worry creeping into my voice. "Will this affect my bonds with them?" Grimoire shakes his head. "No, this connection is different. It complements your existing bonds rather than competing with them. Think of it as adding another instrument to an orchestra¡ªit enhances the overall harmony without diminishing the other parts." I can see it in his face. He wants to hug me again, looking all pathetic and neglected. Very much like a puppy. It''s like I''ve acquired a new pet. A lap dog, to be precise. Somehow, I feel like I''ve bitten off a hell of a lot more than I can chew with this new bond of mine. "Okay. So, I have a magical book spirit linked to my soul now. That''s normal, right?" A chuckle escapes Grimoire''s lips. "Normal is relative, especially in the magical world. But yes, for a witch of your potential, it''s not uncommon to form such a bond." "So..." I squint. "You are the book, right?" He nods. "In simple terms, the book is one part of me. A gift for the witches who yearned to understand the true nature of magic in the world." "So when I go back, the book will be...?" He frowns. "I''m right here." "No. The actual, physical copy of the book. The one I''ve touched. Where will that be?" "Oh." Looking thoughtful, he shrugs. "Anywhere you want me to be? You can bring me into existence at any time. Though, I prefer this form. Being a book is quite boring. Nothing to see." Chapter 292 Ava: Renewed Connection When I open my eyes this time, Lisa''s napping on the couch. Grimoire, in book form, is on the ground before me. Seeing him in that form, a question comes to my mind¡ªsomething I''d forgotten to ask him in that strange mental-magical dimension. Why did he send me to Magister Orion and the Fae Ward, if he had little respect for wizards? That thick cord within me, the new bond linking me with Grimoire, vibrates intensely, seeming almost irritated. Without thinking, I stroke the cover of the book, trying to calm down this dog-like spirit within. Once my fingers contact the cover, I can hear his voice inside my head, sounding like a sulky child and not a hulking spirit with flames covering his skin. Odd how they didn''t burn me, though. I have respect for wizards, he snaps peevishly. They''re just idiots sometimes. Yeah. So respectful. Respect comes in many forms. I laugh. My mind has been so quiet without Selene; having Grimoire in it is a different feeling, but it helps soothe the loneliness. Lisa jerks upright at the sound of my voice. "Ave?" Her groggy voice makes me smile. "Hey. You look tired." "Sorry. Just dozed off while thinking..." Her eyes drop to the book I''m touching. "Is that it?! Did you do it?" Bouncing off the couch, she practically slides across the floor, up on her hands and knees over it. "It even looks old and magical. Holy shit, Ava. You did it!" Tell her to stop breathing on me. Ignoring Grimoire, I take a moment to reach out with my senses, trying to see if I can get even a glimmer of Selene anywhere. Do you need my help? Glancing at the book beneath my fingertips, I raise my brows. "Are you able to?" "Able to what?" Lisa asks, reaching out to run a finger down the worn leather cover. Tell her to stop touching me and I will. "He doesn''t want you to touch him." She jerks her hand back, mortified. "Oh. I''m sorry." If you pour magic into our bond, I can amplify. Okay. I get the English, but it''s like reading directions putting together a dresser. They make no sense without pictures. Just do it. Closing my eyes¡ª Why do you do that? You can''t see if your eyes are closed. Snapping my eyes open, I scowl at the book. "It''s so I can concentrate." Can''t you concentrate with your eyes open? "It helps when they''re closed." But then you can''t see. "Are you talking to the book?" Lisa asks hesitantly. "Lucas, what''s wrong?" My heart pounds like a sledgehammer in my chest. This isn''t like him at all. Even without his memories, he''s never been violent toward me. His face is inches from mine, golden eyes wild and feverish as they roam over my features. Sweat trickles down his forehead, and I can feel the heat radiating off his body. His hands on my wrists are scorching, like brands against my skin. "Why?" he asks, his voice rough and desperate. Confused, I try for reason. "Why what? Lucas, you''re burning up. We need to get you back to bed. You''re sick." Wolves don''t get sick. Why is he so hot? But he doesn''t move. His grip tightens, and I wince. "Lucas, you''re hurting me." He doesn''t seem to hear me. His eyes bore into mine, searching for something. "What did you do to me?!" "Do what?" I ask, bewildered. His scent envelops me, familiar yet different. There''s an undercurrent of something wild, primal. Intense. Dangerous. "You did this," he growls. "I can feel it. Ever since you came here, it''s been getting worse. Your scent¡ªwhat''s wrong with it?" I shake my head, fear creeping up my spine. I know my mate would never hurt me. The trouble is¡ªhe doesn''t feel the mate bond like I do. Not anymore. "I didn''t do anything, Lucas. I swear. You''re not well." Where is Vanessa? She should be in here. He leans in closer, his nose skimming along my jaw, down my neck, to nuzzle against the crescent scar beneath my ear. I shiver, caught between fear and an unwelcome spark of desire. This is wrong. So wrong. But the fated bond in my chest is ecstatic, begging me to press against him. "Your scent," he murmurs. "It''s driving me crazy. I can''t think straight. I can''t sleep. I can''t eat. All I can think about is you." My breath catches in my throat. Is the mate bond reasserting itself? "Lucas," I say softly, trying to keep my voice calm. "I know you''re confused, but it''s probably the fated bond between us. It isn''t something I did to you; it''s just us. You''re my mate. And I''m yours." He pulls back slightly, with a soft growl. "Mine?" But then he shakes his head. "No," he says. "This isn''t just a connection. This is... more. It''s like you''ve crawled under my skin. Like you''re in my blood. What kind of magic is this?" Magic? My heart skips a beat. Is this to do with my¡ª He dives against my neck again, breathing deep and growling. "You smell like an omega." My heart trips. Omega. Shit. Of course. There were no guards outside my door. No males in the hospital. Every male within range has probably been dragged away. No wonder Vanessa looked so stressed. How stupid am I? I must be going into heat. He''d mentioned my strange scent earlier. I haven''t had any suppressants. Grimoire had even mentioned my fever. "Lucas, I need you to listen to me." Chapter 293 Ava: Re-Establishing... "Lucas!" I call out sharply, shoving against his chest. My heart races, desire coursing through my veins as fear dissipates. He isn''t violent. He''s just affected by my heat.@@@@ And as much as I''d love to have it take over us both, I can''t let that happen. I know how it feels to regret decisions made in the moment. I don''t want Lucas to feel that way about us. He blinks, shaking his head as if clearing fog from his mind. Stepping back, he murmurs, "I''m sorry. I''m not sure what came over me." "It''s okay," I say softly. "I think our bond is trying to reassert itself, now that I''m here." It''s what makes the most sense in this scenario, anyway. My bond yearns toward him in my chest, and it''s physically painful to not step forward and nuzzle into his chest. Lucas nods slowly, his brow furrowed. "That makes sense. The way I''m drawn to you is overwhelming." Even as he says that, he lifts his hand to brush his fingers against my cheek. I can''t help but lean into his touch, craving the connection we once had. His skin feels like fire against mine. I want so much more than this. "Why are you so hot?" he asks, concern lacing his voice. I blink, confused. "Me? You''re the one burning up." Lucas shakes his head. "No, your cheeks are flushed. You feel warm." As if on cue, a chill runs through my body, making me shiver. Lucas'' eyes narrow. "You have a fever," he says sharply. "Why?" I can''t help but laugh, though it comes out a bit strained. "Pot, meet kettle. You''re not exactly the picture of health yourself." His frown deepens, and I sigh. There''s no point in hiding it. "I think... I might be going into heat. And it''s affecting you, too." I don''t remember Clayton being hot like this, though. Is it because of our bond? Lucas freezes, then leans forward, his nose skimming along my neck. A soft growl rumbles in his chest, sending shivers down my spine that have nothing to do with fever. "I don''t want you to leave," he says, his voice rough with need. It''s not a request or a suggestion. It''s a statement of fact, delivered with all the authority of an alpha. I suck in a sharp breath, closing my eyes as a familiar fire spreads through my veins. It''s like my body remembers his touch, even if his mind doesn''t remember me. Every cell in my body is singing, calling out for him to claim me. With monumental effort, I open my eyes and meet his gaze. "You have to keep your hands off me if you want me clear-minded," I tell him, my voice shaky. A slow, predatory smile spreads across Lucas''s face, sending shivers down my spine. "Who said I wanted either of us clear-minded?" he asks, his voice a low rumble that I feel in my bones. My breath catches in my throat. The look in his eyes is pure hunger, and it takes every ounce of self-control I have not to give in to it. I want nothing more than to lose myself in him, to let our bodies remember what our minds have forgotten. "The heat is talking," I warn him, even as my hands slide of their own volition over his chest. "This isn''t your decision. You''re affected by¡ª" "I''ve wanted this from the moment I saw you," he interrupts with a growl, yanking me against him as he buries his face against my neck. "You smelled like heaven. Vanilla. Honey. Just a little bit of orange. I wanted to taste you. Touch you. Claim you." He did? I distinctly remember how he first looked at me. Politely disinterested. Like a stranger. "I thought you¡ª" Lucas''s lips crash into mine, cutting off my words and thoughts in an instant. The world narrows to this single point of contact, his mouth hot and demanding. invading my world. My mind, so full of questions and doubts just moments ago, empties in a rush, leaving nothing but pure sensation in its wake. His kiss is both familiar and new. The shape of his lips, the taste of him¡ªit''s all as I remember. But there''s a desperate edge to it, an exploration that''s new, like he''s never kissed me before. He''s devouring me, nipping at my mouth and demanding submission. I melt into him, my body responding on instinct. My hands slide up his chest and around his neck, pulling him closer. The heat of his skin burns through the thin fabric of his shirt, igniting a fire in my core that threatens to consume me. Lucas growls into my mouth, the sound vibrating through my entire body. His hands, which had been gripping my hips, now roam freely. One slides up my back, tangling in my hair and angling my head to deepen the kiss. The other dips lower, cupping my ass and pressing me firmly against him. Chapter 294 Ava: His Kiss I gasp at the contact, feeling every hard plane of his body against mine. The bond in my chest pulses with joy, singing at the reconnection. It feels right, like coming home after a long journey. Lucas takes advantage of my parted lips, his tongue sweeping into my mouth. The taste of him explodes on my tongue. I moan, unable to hold back the sound of pure pleasure. Our kiss becomes more frantic, more desperate. It''s as if we''re both trying to make up for lost time, to reclaim what was taken from us. My fingers tangle in his hair, tugging lightly. He responds with a low growl that sends shivers down my spine. I''m dimly aware that we''re in a hospital room, that anyone could walk in at any moment. But I can''t bring myself to care. All that matters is Lucas, his hands on my body, his lips against mine. He breaks the kiss, but before I can protest, his lips are on my neck. He trails hot, open-mouthed kisses down my throat, pausing to nip at the sensitive spot where my neck meets my shoulder, his tongue tracing my crescent scar. I cry out, my head falling back to give him better access. "Lucas," I breathe, his name a prayer on my lips. He responds by sucking hard on my pulse point, surely leaving a mark. The possessive gesture sends a thrill through me, diving straight into the core of me. Even without his memories, some part of him knows I''m his. His hands slide under my shirt, calloused palms skimming over my heated skin. Every touch leaves a trail of fire in its wake. I arch into him, craving more contact. "Ava," he murmurs against my skin, his voice rough with desire. "My Ava." Those two words shatter what little control I have left. I pull his face back to mine, kissing him with everything I have. All the longing, the fear, the joy of having him back¡ªI pour it all into the kiss. Lucas responds in kind, his hands tightening on my waist as he spins us around, walking me backward. Probably to the bed, but somehow we end up against the wall, instead. Lucas seems to read my mind. He breaks the kiss long enough to tug at the hem of my shirt. I lift my arms, allowing him to pull it over my head. The cool air of the hospital room hits my heated skin, making me shiver. His eyes roam over my newly exposed skin, darkening with desire. "Beautiful," he murmurs, before dipping his head to trail kisses along my collarbone. One hand slides lower, dipping into the waistband of my pants, sending electricity through me. "Put your legs down. Spread them." The coolness of the wall against my back contrasts with the inferno raging in my body. My fingers tighten in his hair as I try to keep myself upright, lowering my leg to the ground, following his every whispered order. When his hand dives between my legs, his fingers brushing against that slick core of me, throbbing and aching for his touch, I almost sob from the pleasure. "More. Harder." "God, Ava. You''re so wet," he says, his voice a gravelly growl against my ear. "You''re soaking for me." My cheeks heat at his words, but I can''t bring myself to care. All I can do is whimper as he slides a finger inside, curling it and seeking out the spot that makes sparks burst behind my closed eyelids. I tilt my head back, exposing the line of my throat as pleasure shoots through me. His lips are right there, and he nips at my pulse again, gentler this time. A needy sound escapes me, part plea, part surrender. My body is his to do with as he pleases. I just need more. "Please, Lucas," I whisper, my voice hoarse. "More." I feel him smile against my skin. "So eager. So demanding, my little mate," he says, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You''re going to be the death of me." "Only if you don''t kill me first," I mutter, my grip on his shoulders tightening. He chuckles, the sound vibrating through me. Chapter 295 Ava: His Touch Lucas pulls his hand from between my thighs, leaving me bereft and aching for more. I whimper at the loss of contact, my hips bucking forward in a desperate attempt to regain it. He chuckles darkly, the sound sending shivers down my spine. "Patience, my little mate," he murmurs, his voice low and husky. "I''ll give you what you need." Before I can respond, he''s kneeling before me, yanking my pants down until they puddle at my feet. Exposed. Vulnerable. But when Lucas looks up at me, his eyes filled with desire and hunger, I feel powerful. A kiss to the inside of my thigh. Lips, hot and soft. I gasp at the contact, my fingers tightening in his hair. A trail of kisses. Waves of pleasure. And desire that grabs my thoughts and twists them into a delicious tangle. When he reaches the apex of my thighs, he pauses, his breath tickling my skin. "You''re so beautiful, Ava," he says, his voice filled with awe. "I could spend hours worshipping your body."@@@@ I whimper at his words, my hips bucking forward involuntarily. He chuckles again, and the vibrations of the sound go straight through me. Without warning, he''s pressing his mouth there, his tongue darting out to taste me. The sensation has me crying out, back arching, legs shaking as I shove hard against the wall at my back, trying to stay upright. He sucks and bites at my sensitive flesh, his tongue darting in and out in a rhythm that leaves me breathless. The heat he brings is an inferno raging through my veins, so quick to bring me to the brink. Every touch has our bond delighted, every groan as he tastes me sending pleasure on a direct circuit to my clit, and my entire body''s gone boneless. One of his hands slides up my belly, sending electricity through every inch, his fingers splaying as he holds me against the wall. The other grabs my thigh, sliding it over his shoulder. "Relax," he rumbles, and I whimper. "I can''t¡ª" His tongue swirls around my clit, circling it, teasing it, while his fingers thrust faster, harder, seeking to give me what I need. With each swirl of his tongue, each thrust of his fingers, the coil inside me tightens, the pressure building until I''m sure I''ll explode. I can feel the climax bubbling up inside me, waiting to be unleashed. But he''s determined to edge me closer, drawing out the exquisite tension, never letting me crest the wave of ecstasy. "Lucas, please," I beg, threading my fingers through his hair, holding him to me. "Please, you said you would..." His chuckle vibrates through his chest to my sensitive flesh, sending bolts of pleasure straight to my core. "Then come, little mate," he rumbles, his voice thick with desire. "Come for me." Why? Why is that single command everything? It electrifies me, causing my back to arch, my hips to buck, my world to narrow to the sensation there. His tongue flicks my clit, his fingers curling again, finding that perfect spot, and the dam breaks. I shatter into a million pieces, crying out his name as the wave washes over me, something deep inside me howling in delight. Pleasure surges through me, bright and fierce, tightening every muscle before releasing them in a glorious rush. Lucas continues to lick and suck gently, drawing out my pleasure until I''m a whimpering, boneless mess, sliding down the wall to the floor. Gently, he gathers me in his arms, cradling me against his chest as he kneels beside me, his fingers gently stroking my sensitive skin. "We aren''t done yet," he whispers, and I shiver. "I need a minute." I need a lot of minutes, actually. Shit. He hasn''t even been inside me yet¡ªI can feel that emptiness, the ache for him, for more. But my legs are worthless. There''s no way I can get up from here. He laughs, the sound all dark promise. "You get thirty seconds." Fuck. The way I clench down there at the sound of his voice¡ªI''m not sure I''m going to survive this heat. Chapter 296 Lucas: Her Touch My world has been nothing but shades of gray since the moment I opened my eyes. A life I don''t recognize. Unfamiliar faces. Voices. Scents. Relentless pain. Concerned friends, but can I trust them? Are they allies, or enemies playing a dangerous game? Crazy stories of a world gone mad, and endless silence where half my soul should reside. It''s as though I''ve been living in a haze of simmering rage. At the world. At those who proclaim friendship. And this mysterious, alleged mate of mine, who comes in smelling like sex and hope, with wide blue eyes and the golden hair of an angel. She''s too perfect. I''m drawn to her. Every inch of me clamors to soothe the grim lines around her lips, to take away the burdens weighing down her tiny shoulders. Some part of me insists that she''s mine and I need to keep her, to hide her away from everyone''s view until she''s so wholly mine she can''t even breathe without me. I want to possess her. My lips brush against the crescent scar on Ava''s neck. The constant tension in my muscles eases, replaced by a warmth I can''t explain. Her scent envelops me, that mix of honey and vanilla that feels like coming home. I''m so tired. Tired of second-guessing every word, every touch. Tired of searching for hidden motives behind kind gestures. Tired of feeling like a stranger in my own skin. But here, with Ava in my arms, the world makes sense again. Her soft gasp as I trace the scar with my tongue sends a shiver down my spine. My hands tighten on her waist, pulling her closer. I want to memorize every curve, every freckle, every scar. "Lucas," she whispers, her voice trembling. I lift my head, meeting her gaze. Those blue eyes, wide and vulnerable, hold a universe of emotions. I want to understand everything about her. "I''m here," I murmur, though I''m not sure if I''m reassuring her or myself. My fingers trail up her spine, feeling the delicate bumps of her vertebrae. She''s so small, so fragile in my arms. Yet there''s a strength in her that calls to something primal within me. I''ve been living in a world of shadows since I woke up. Everything''s been muted, distant. But Ava... she''s a burst of color in my grayscale existence. A ray of sunlight breaking through storm clouds. For the first time since opening my eyes to this unfamiliar life, I feel anchored. Grounded. The constant buzz of suspicion in the back of my mind quiets, replaced by a certainty I can''t explain. This is right. She is right. "I''m energized." The growl builds in my chest, a bass rumble of need and possession as I yank her toward me. Ava''s fingers dig into my shoulders, her lips opening under mine as I plunder her mouth. This kiss isn''t soft or gentle¡ªit''s a claiming. A branding. Mine. I can taste her need, her desire. This want is a living thing, snarling and wild between us. I want to devour her. Brand her as mine. Mark her so every male within a mile''s radius knows she''s taken. Taken by me. The heat between us is consuming me. Consuming her. Leaving nothing behind. We''re just two fuses in this fire. I feel the spark as her fingers brush against my neck. A jolt shoots through me, straight to my cock, straining and aching for her touch. "I can''t hold back, little mate," I warn her, with the last vestiges of sanity at my disposal. "Then don''t." Those two words make up the sexiest thing I''ve ever heard. The beast within me roars to the forefront, demanding what''s mine. Teeth bared, I tear my mouth from hers, leaving a trail of wet, open-mouthed kisses down her neck. The crescent scar on her neck is a target, a brand that calls to something dark and primal within me. I lick and nip at the delicate skin, growling as her head falls back, baring her throat to me. "Lucas," she pants, her fingers tightening in my hair. Claiming. Possessing. I want to mark every inch of her. To leave my scent on her, a declaration to any rivals that she''s taken. Mine. The rough fabric of my pants abrades my skin as she tugs them down. The air is cool against my heated flesh. But then her hand wraps around me, the heat of her palm like a brand. My back arches, driving me deeper into her fist. A groan rips from my throat. Her other hand joins the first, stroking me. Her touch is hesitant at first, then determined. Hungry. A mate''s touch. My hips jerk involuntarily, seeking more. My hands splay on her thighs, feeling the soft skin there. I burn to explore every inch of her. To learn every response. Every sound she makes. Mine. Chapter 297 Ava: Marked There''s something different in his kiss, in the way his fingers dig into my skin. Every stroke of my hands has his eyes half-closed, a low groaning rumble spilling from his throat. The power I hold with my touch leaves me fascinated, even as a heat deep within urges me to lie back and let him claim me. Exploring the velvet heat of him is thrilling, but he yanks my hands off his cock and flips me over, trapping me beneath the weight of his body. "Stop," he growls against my ear. "Or this''ll be over before it even starts." My laughter is breathless and quickly turns into a moan as his lips trail kisses down my back. There''s a fire building inside me, spreading through my veins like a drug. I''m so sensitive to his touch, the pleasure is almost painful. I want to claw my skin off. To meld into his body until we''re one. I want him to kiss everywhere at once. He doesn''t have enough hands for the desire exploding through me, the wetness pooling between my legs. His hands grip my hips, fingers digging in hard, probably leaving bruises. I shove my ass back, wanting contact. Wanting him inside. I can''t handle any more teasing. His whisper is hot and dark against my ear. "You like this, don''t you? Knowing how much I want you?" My throat is dry, and I can barely think straight as the bond between us pulses with need. "Yes," I rasp out. "Please, Lucas." The side of my neck is on fire, wanting his attention. Wanting his kisses, the warmth of his tongue, his teeth. Desperate to be marked. A low curse escapes his lips, and then his hand is around my throat, leaving my heart fluttering in my chest. The strength in his fingers is a thrill, as if my life is in his hands. His knee pries my legs apart as he yanks my hips further back, his cock nudging against my entrance. "Mine," he grits out. "Yours," I whisper, arching my head back and thrusting my neck further into his grasp. His fingers tighten for a moment, making me shudder beneath his grasp. "Mine," he growls again, and I whimper as he thrusts into me, filling me with a harsh, primal need that matches my own. I can''t think beyond raw, blazing pleasure, like fire raging beneath my skin. The way he holds onto my throat, the way his other hand digs into the tender skin of my hips¡ªit makes me ache for his mark. His bite. For the pain and pleasure. I need it. I want to be his in every sense of the word. I want him to dominate me¡ªto take what''s his. I can''t speak, I can barely breathe as our bodies merge and my desire burns hotter than ever before. Ava? Selene''s voice has my heart flipping with joy. I see you''ve finalized the bond. Lucas goes stiff. "That voice¡ªis that your wolf?" "Selene. Yes." Glad I didn''t get here a few moments ago, Selene mutters. That would have been awkward. A laugh bubbles up in my chest. Are you almost here? Almost. Soon. She sounds annoyed, and I can distinctly sense Lucas'' wolf trying to get her attention. The presence is fading, and I smile at Lucas. His wolf isn''t gone. The relief I feel is overwhelming. "I wonder where mine is," Lucas says, making the smile freeze on my face. "Where your what is?" "My wolf." He shifts to sit against the head of the bed, pulling me more comfortably into his lap as he strokes my hair. "You can''t hear him?" He was just talking in my head, though. I heard him. He was there. "No. He''s gone." "But¡ª" I try reaching in my head, but his wolf''s presence has faded. Selene, can you sense him? Of course. He won''t stop bothering me now. She sounds resigned. Lucas can''t hear him. So I''m hearing. "Can you still hear Selene?" He shakes his head. "No. It was just for a moment. Everything''s quiet again in my head." I''ll be there soon, Ava. Just make sure you''re both dressed when I get there. Chapter 298 Ava: His Wolf Sister Miriam doesn''t accompany Selene¡ªthank God, because while I convinced Lucas to get dressed, the room smells like sex and pheromones. The heat beneath my skin has dissipated, though. I''m not sure if that''s normal, or if there''s worse to come. Either way, with my neck marked by Lucas, at least I''m no longer a danger to the other shifters. My pheromones should only affect my mate now. The relief from that knowledge has my shoulders so much lighter; I hadn''t realized how stressed the thought of heat made me all this time. Seeing Selene''s silver husky form slip through the door, my heart is full near to bursting. Her presence in my mind is great, but her physical presence eases something inside of me. Selene''s lost a little weight. The pristine white of her fur is dulled with what seems to be flecks of dried mud. But her bright blue eyes are sparkling with joy as she bounds forward, vaulting into the bed to roll and wiggle her body against the both of us. It''s my first time seeing her give Lucas affection, but he doesn''t seem surprised at all, even lifting his hand to rub her ears and give her a sweet little hug. What happened between them when I was gone? He''s not so bad when you get to know him. Selene''s nonchalant words has my eyes narrowing. Not so bad? Get to know him? "Who are you, and what did you do with my wolf?" Don''t be impertinent. Selene snorts in my direction, wiggling further into Lucas'' lap and headbutting him until he scratches behind her ears. He gives good ear scratches. You should ask for some. Yeah, I''ll get right on that. Well, I suppose you have other things you''d prefer he scratch. "Selene!" She sneezes in my direction, tail thumping as Lucas rubs across her fur with vigorous affection, looking for all the world like the queen of huskies accepting the attention that''s her due. "When did you guys start getting along so well?" Not sure if I''m jealous or not, I watch Lucas with a distinctly sulky feeling. I want them to get along¡ªI do¡ªbut Selene''s my wolf, isn''t she? "Did we not get along well before?" Lucas seems surprised as Selene licks his hand, flicking her ear at me. "She hated you." "Well, she likes me now." The distinctly smug feeling emanating from Selene feels almost like a challenge. I worked hard on keeping him alive for you, you know. Scooting closer into Lucas'' side, I shove at Selene until she''s half off his lap. "Thanks, Selene. I appreciate it." Way to get between a wolf and her mate, Selene mutters. "Your mate? He''s my mate." Our mate. "Still mine, though." Selene bares her teeth at me. It is not my first time being mated to that wolf, Selene admits, sounding rather sour. He rejected the bond in our last life. Mated to another she-wolf. My heart constricts at the thought of Lucas mating someone else. It was another time. Another life. Still¡ªI can''t help but stare at Lucas, who seems uncomfortable at the intensity of my gaze. "Did I do something?" His brows draw together in confusion. "Are you upset with me?" "No," I lie. Well, it isn''t exactly a lie. I''m angry at this Lucas-wolf Selene''s telling me about. My Lucas, the one here in front of us today, would never. He rejected us, but he came back. He didn''t choose another wolf. Yes. He has proven himself. But Selene still sounds a little bitter. He is separate from his wolf. His human side was never a part of our bond before. "Right." Because Lycans came before shifters. "So you''re still angry about it?" Wouldn''t you be? Selene''s tail thumps hard as she snarls. He mated her in front of me, as I reeled from the pain of his rejection. If it wasn''t for the pain, I would have tore his throat out. And hers, too. Lucas winces, grabbing his head in a sudden gesture, and Selene nuzzles against his leg. Her concern flows through our bond. "Are you okay?" "Fine. Just had a stabbing pain for a second." His eyes are tight, his teeth clenched, but he gives me a smile anyway. "It''ll go away." Probably his wolf. He''s very upset. He''s insisting he would never reject me, but he doesn''t have the memories of the past. Reaching out, I rub Selene''s ears, trying to soothe her past hurt. It takes a little more concentration to speak in my head, but I don''t know how much of this to share with Lucas. It isn''t my story; it''s Selene''s. Don''t judge him based on the past. He''s in a whole new life now, isn''t he? He isn''t the same wolf who made those decisions. Though, I''m not sure how that works. For one to remember their past life, and the other to be blissfully ignorant of the pain he inflicted... What a strange dynamic. No wonder she had such strong feelings toward Lucas'' rejection, even when he came back groveling. I know. My wolf sounds exhausted. I''ve been trying all this time. For your sake. "I''m sorry I didn''t realize." No need to apologize. Selene leans her head into Lucas'' hand as he strokes her fur. I no longer recall many details. Only the pain and anger. Some of the many memories that have disappeared. She still sounds confused when she mentions her memories. "Are you still losing memories?" I don''t know. Things can be murky when it comes to the past, but I still remember some things. It no longer feels as real as it used to. Almost like I''ve only ever lived this life. She sounds frustrated now. But never mind that. His wolf is struggling, and he won''t leave me alone. "What do you think we can do about that?" Feeling terrible for forcing Selene to relive frustrating memories, I follow along with the change in topic as smoothly as I can. We need to recover his memories. Chapter 299 Ava: Lucas is Alone Lucas watches us both, calm despite only hearing one half of our conversation. Grabbing his hand, I give a gentle squeeze to show I''m still paying attention to his presence. "Do you know how?" Selene''s idea is a tall order. It isn''t like amnesia has some sort of cure. The dhampir has an idea. We can talk to her about it. Wow. I''d forgotten about Sister Miriam entirely. Between Lucas and now Selene''s return... My thoughts are interrupted when Selene suddenly darts out of her comfortable position to shove her nose into my chest, sniffing intensely. Showing mild irritation, Lucas grabs her by the scuff and yanks her away. To my surprise, Selene merely slinks low in submission as her ears tilt in my direction, blue eyes hard and suspicious. What''s that scent? Slapping my hand over the new mate mark, right next to my crescent scar, I ask defensively, "What scent?" Lucas sniffs at me. "You smell fine to me." There''s something new, she insists, pawing at my leg. What is it? What did you get into? "I didn''t get into¡ª" The string near my magic tugs, and I pause. "Oh. Maybe it''s that." "What?" Lucas nuzzles into my neck, brushing his lips against the raw skin of my mate mark. "Is something wrong?" "No. Selene can just sense something I almost forgot about." Sorry, Grimoire. "Actually, I¡ª" The string yanks again, almost painful in its insistence, and I pause. This isn''t a safe place to mention him. "I''ll tell you both later." Where it''s safe, I add silently to Selene, wishing Lucas could hear me. Wait. Shouldn''t he be able to...? "When?" he asks, answering my question. I guess he can''t hear me. I''ll have to ask Vanessa. Is it because I haven''t been brought into the pack? "When you''re discharged home." I pause. "To the place I''m staying, I guess. Is there another place you''d go? Do you know?" He shakes his head. "Okay. Then when they discharge you and I bring you home." I bet. "I''m glad you had each other," I say softly, meaning every word. The thought of Lucas alone in this sterile room, cut off from his memories and his pack, makes my heart ache. "Thank you for taking care of him, Selene." She huffs again, but I feel her pleasure at the recognition. Someone had to look after him, she replies, her mental tone softening. He''s important to us both. A chuckle breaks out at her words. As if she would have ever admitted such a thing just weeks ago. * * * A knock sounds at the door. Selene''s ears perk. It''s our healer. "Come in," I call out. Vanessa enters, no longer looking tense and harried as her eyes touch on my neck before meeting my gaze. "Looks like you two made the best of your time together." Heat rushes to my cheeks, but I nod as regally as I can manage. How are you supposed to act when people walk in knowing what you did? The smell is probably still in the air. On our skin. Everywhere. God, I hope she can''t smell all of it. And whoever was out there probably heard... God. This is horrifying. I mean¡ªno, she doesn''t know the details. But anyone can take a look at the mark on my neck and know what we were doing in here. Whose idea was it to have sex in a hospital? Terrible idea. I was not made for this kind of public scrutiny. Lucas doesn''t seem affected by this situation at all, merely nodding at Vanessa, his posture aloof and guarded. I''m taken aback by the sudden tension radiating from him. This is Vanessa. Why would he react so defensively in her presence? Even if he doesn''t have any memories with her, he should have been told she''s one of his people. He doesn''t remember her, Ava, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. To Lucas, everyone here is a stranger¡ªeven those who were once his closest friends and allies. Even his mate. Can he trust someone simply because they say he can? Shit. I hadn''t really thought much about that. I was so focused on me, on him not recognizing me, that I didn''t think how it must have been for him with everyone. Chapter 300 Ava: Present Her as Luna How could I have forgotten, even for a moment? Lucas has lost everything¡ªhis memories, his sense of self, even his wolf. And here he is, surrounded by unfamiliar faces, hearing whispers of betrayals by his own pack. The pack he can''t remember. Can''t hear. My heart aches. How terrifying and isolating it must be, to wake up in a place you don''t recognize, with people claiming to know you, to care for you, when you can''t remember a single thing. The vulnerability, the constant state of wariness¡ªit must have been exhausting. I glance at Lucas, really seeing him now. The slight furrow between his brows, the tightness around his eyes, the way his muscles are coiled. He holds tension in every fiber of his body, carrying this burden alone, while I''ve been too caught up in my own emotions to understand what he''s going through. No wonder he didn''t react well to me coming around and telling him all about how we''re mates. It''s just noise at that point, isn''t it? I reach out, gently tapping his arm to get his attention. When he turns those intense golden eyes on me, I lean in close, my lips nearly brushing his ear as I whisper, "Vanessa can be trusted. I trust her with my life." I feel the change in him almost immediately. The tension in his muscles eases, just a fraction, but it''s there. He doesn''t relax completely¡ªI doubt he''s capable of that right now¡ªbut there''s a subtle shift in his demeanor. Vanessa''s eyes widen slightly, and I know she''s sensed the change too. Her gaze flicks between us. "How are you feeling, Lucas?" Vanessa asks, her voice gentle and professional. "Any lingering pain or discomfort?" Lucas shakes his head. "No pain. Fever''s gone." His voice is gruff, but not cold. She glances toward me. "The fever came from the proximity to your mate''s heat. Now that the mating mark has been applied, it shouldn''t be quite so extreme. We did evacuate all unmated males once we realized her heat was approaching..." Evacuate. Wow. It makes me sound like a natural disaster. Though, thinking of how my heat had affected even Clayton... Okay. I get it. "Thanks, Vanessa. Would have been nice to get a heads-up, though." She hesitates. "A heads-up... on your own heat, Luna?" For the first time, the title almost feels like it fits. Maybe it''s the mating mark on my neck. But her question itself makes me snap my mouth closed. How am I supposed to admit that I didn''t realize my heat was coming up again? I should have been on high alert, knowing that we didn''t have suppressants around any longer. His concern for my safety warms my heart, but I can''t help feeling a surge of determination. His pack needs stability, needs to see strength in its leadership. And if I can provide that, even in some small way, isn''t it my duty to do so? Before Lucas can continue his objections, I squeeze his hand again and turn to Vanessa. "I think it''s a great idea," I say, my voice stronger than I expected. I''d spent so long avoiding responsibility. Putting my position in the pack in the hands of its members, wanting them to approve of me, to want me as their Luna. There''s no time for that anymore. I need to keep my mate safe. Lucas stiffens beside me, clearly caught off guard by my quick agreement. I can almost feel the protest forming on his lips, but I slide off the bed and out of his arms. Standing on my own two feet seems a little silly, but I need him to understand. I don''t want to be protected any longer. I want to be the one saving him. Saving all of them. Somehow. "Lucas," I say softly, turning to face him. His eyes meet mine, a storm of emotions swirling in their golden depths. "I''m ready to step up. For you and for the pack. You''ve been waiting for this, even if you don''t remember it." The words hang between us, heavy with meaning. I see the conflict in his expression¡ªthe desire to protect me warring with the understanding of what the pack needs. The pack he doesn''t remember. His ties to these strange wolves is almost nonexistent, but his identity as an alpha is bone-deep. He must understand what it means. This isn''t just about us anymore. It''s about the entire Westwood Pack, a community that''s been through hell and back. They need hope, need to see that their leaders are united and strong. And if I can provide even a fraction of that strength, I have to try. At least until Lucas is whole again. "Are you sure about this?" Lucas asks, sounding torn. I nod, offering him a small smile. "I am. We''re in this together. You''ve been my strength. Now it''s time for me to help you." Even if he doesn''t know everything happening, I know he''s aware. He knows his wolf is missing. He understands life as a wolf shifter. An alpha without a wolf is vulnerable. I can see that understanding in his eyes, feel it in the bond between us. The tension in his shoulders eases slightly, and I feel a wave of relief wash over me. "Alright," he says finally, turning back to Vanessa. "We''ll do it. But I want every possible precaution taken. Ava''s safety is paramount." The way the orders slip out of him is so reminiscent of the past. Vanessa nods, a hint of approval in her eyes. "Of course, Alpha. We''ll make all necessary arrangements." Chapter 301 Ava: Let Selene Be Known? All the necessary arrangements keep Vanessa and Kellan busy. Someone manages to procure some sort of white, wispy dress that Lisa says will make me look like an angel, but I think looks more like something I''d wear on my honeymoon. Definitely not something I should wear in public. "Lucas won''t like it," I predict, scowling at how much of my skin shows beneath the sheer fabric. "Hell, I don''t like it." Lisa squints. "I can see your bra. I wonder if we can source a sexy one." "This isn''t an ad for lingerie. I''m supposed to be presented as Luna, not as the Alpha''s whore." Yanking off the flimsy excuse for a dress, my lip curls in distaste. "Who brought this over?" Lisa shrugs. "Some woman. I don''t really know the pack well enough to say who." A frown deepens on my face as I ball up the dress and shove it back into the bag it came in. "Well, whoever she is, she''s got terrible taste." We still have the small pile of clothes Kellan had scrounged up for me when I first arrived. They''re not fancy, but they''re practical and comfortable. More importantly, they cover my skin. I grab a pair of well-worn jeans and a simple t-shirt. "Are you sure about this?" Lisa asks, poking at the meager selection of clothing. "I mean, it is kind of a big deal, you becoming Luna and all." I shake my head as I pull on the least distressed pair of jeans I can find. "It''s not some grand coronation, Lisa. I don''t need to look like a queen." "Maybe we should ask one guard to find something else?" Lisa suggests, glancing towards the door. "No," I say firmly, tugging a t-shirt over my head. "This is fine. It''s who I am, and if the pack can''t accept that, then..." I trail off, not wanting to finish that thought. They have to accept it. It isn''t really their choice. I''m their Alpha''s mate. But what if choosing me as Luna spurs others into an alpha challenge? What if, in trying to make it better, I make everything worse...? Stop trying to borrow trouble before it finds you, Selene says, interrupting my doom-spiraling. Lisa, unaware of the thoughts that flashed through my head, just hums as she tosses a shirt back onto the tiny pile of clothes. "Okay. If you''re sure." I am sure. The thought of parading around in that gossamer nightmare makes my skin crawl. It''s not just about the dress, really. It''s about what it represents¡ªlike I''m a Luna made to breed little alpha puppies. That''s not who I am. Not who I want to be. Grimoire''s insistent tugging on our bond leaves me a little off-kilter as I ponder my first speech to my people. It''s usually made through the pack bond, but I''ve never been able to use one¡ªleaving me to fret that my obvious defects will also bring weakness instead of strength to Lucas'' position. Just be yourself. You underestimate how much you have to offer. I groan. "You''re obligated to love me because we''re bonded. You''re a biased observer." I don''t have to. I choose to. Hah. Lucas immediately sits beside me on the couch, linking our hands together and bringing some warmth to my panicked heart. "Where''s Vanessa?" Vester looks surprised by my question. "She''s been running around to get an appropriate venue set up for tonight. Do I need to call her here?" "No, no." Feeling a little uneasy around Vanessa''s mate, I shift uncomfortably on my feet. "It''s okay. I was just surprised she wasn''t here." The apartment is crowded with all of us, and Sister Miriam glides toward me, shocking me by leaning over to give a brief hug. It''s almost like an air hug, so nothing too intimate¡ªbut affection has never been a part of our relationship before. She''s establishing your power base, Selene says softly. Everyone will know Sister Miriam stands behind our Luna. Wouldn''t that be a negative thing? Wolves hate vampires. Sister Miriam has a good reputation among the pack. She saved several lives and that of their Alpha as well. Though there are those who will never like her, no one is foolish enough to go up against her directly. Oh. That sounds promising. Definitely eases some of my worries that I''m about to be Lucas'' liability tonight. Indeed. "What are you guys doing here?" Lisa asks, as Dr. Blackwell comes to stand beside her. "Is something wrong?" "Nothing''s wrong," Lucas says, squeezing my hand. "Everyone just thought Ava might want a little support." "And to speak with a little privacy," Dr. Blackwell says with a wry smile. "There is always a chance for tonight to go badly." Vester glances at the gnome with some suspicion, his body tense. "Indeed." Three groups brought together as allies, but so many of them aren''t familiar with each other. I still don''t know Dr. Blackwell, really. Or the infamous Elverly, who seems to be content with hiding in whatever house they''re staying in. But it''s a good thing they''re here. Straightening my shoulders, I clear my throat. "Selene brought up an interesting proposal." Lucas stiffens beside me, even as his thumb gently caresses the back of my hand. "Oh?" "She thinks we should introduce her to the pack as my wolf. Make her identity public." "No," he refutes immediately. Sister Miriam chuckles. "What a wily wolf. I do agree; it would be a prime situation to release the information and keep it contained. With communication outside of this compound inaccessible, it would mitigate several risks." Vester, on the other hand, crosses his arms, gazing at Selene with a raised brow. "Why?" Selene stands, her ears pricked forward. We are bringing Ava forward as Luna to cement Lucas'' position as Alpha, are we not? He looks startled. "We are. Why can I hear her?" The hand caressing mine tightens, squeezing hard enough for me to wince, before Lucas seems to notice and lets go with a muttered apology. I pat his leg, wondering why he reacted that way to Vester being able to hear Selene''s voice. "If she wants you to hear her, you will hear her." Chapter 302 Ava: Strengthen Her Position Selene ignores Lucas'' reaction. Ava needs a show of strength when she''s introduced to the pack. Too many know her as a Blackwood wolf, and all know she cannot shift. Once they know of me, it will be easier to form connections with the pack members. Sister Miriam smiles faintly. "Those who want Ava''s power would not care about her wolf, and Alpha Renard will lose interest in her once she is announced as the Westwood Luna. It is low risk, as I see it." Lucas frowns, but his gaze settles on the gnome sitting quietly on the other side of the room. "Who are you?" "Dr. Blackwell," I whisper in Lucas'' ear. "He saved Lisa." Then, when I realize he doesn''t understand, I add, "She''s my best friend. The human with black hair. She''s Kellan''s mate." "Ah." Sister Miriam inclines her head toward Dr. Blackwell. "He is under an alias here in your territory, but he is a powerful figure among many supernaturals outside of your influence. The Grand Sage of the gnome community, and a pioneer in magical technology." Lucas'' emotions ripple through our bond, a mix of confusion and frustration that bleed over, affecting my own feelings. It leaves me antsy and tense. Just push the bond away, Selene says then. Mate bonds can be very strong in early days. Your emotions will be mirrored if you can''t get control of it. He doesn''t seem as affected as I am, but I imagine a thick blanket over his emotions, creating a small barrier between us. It''s enough to ease the tension in my shoulders. "It would be a good decision to placate the wolves," Vester says, his tone grim. "They need a little hope. Right now, even with the ability to sleep and rest, everyone''s on edge."@@@@ I turn to face him, noting the tight lines around his eyes, the slight downturn of his mouth. He continues, "Morale is low. There are a lot of questions due to Alpha''s absence. His unresponsiveness in the pack bond is also coming up, especially when they saw him out today." He nods his head toward Lucas. Lucas'' hand finds its way to my back, his touch warm and comforting as he rubs slow circles. The gesture is so familiar, yet tinged with the knowledge that for him, it''s all new. I lean into his touch, soothed by his affection. "You want Ava to be my buffer," he says, his words flat and cool, at odds with his gentle touch. Dr. Blackwell''s calm voice cuts through the tension. "The enemies of our enemies are our friends," he says. "We need allies." Lisa shakes her head. "I don''t get it. They''re all gone. How can we ally with dead people?" Lucas speaks up then. "It''s unlikely they were all killed," he says, his voice steady. "They are probably in hiding, waiting to fight back, as we are." But I can feel the hint of surprise inside of him. Is he surprised he spoke up? "There are others out there," Sister Miriam agrees. "Perhaps as scared and desperate as we are, looking for allies. We are in the middle of a dead zone, which means we''re less likely to be attacked. So far, aside from influential human cities, the only places to be attacked are supernatural hubs." Her eyes flicker to the wolves in the room. "And packs." "Which is why we need strong leadership. We have to find allies. We can''t fight back alone." Vester points at me. "You will be the catalyst for our rebirth." "Me?" Startled, I glance around the room. Everyone¡ªincluding Lisa!¡ªlook as though they approve of Vester''s words. "How is it me?" Sister Miriam sighs. "Child, you have to open your mind. Have you learned nothing in these past weeks?" Apparently not. Don''t take it to heart, Selene murmurs. She''s just like that. Oh, and now these two are besties, I guess. We have reached a truce between us. "You brought Westwood their first allies, child. They want you to take over diplomatic relations." The vampire''s red eyes glitter. "Such accolades will serve to strengthen your Luna position and take gossip off their Alpha''s healing." Chapter 303 Ava: Westwood Luna Everything moves too quickly, and before I know it, Lucas and I are standing in front of the entire pack. All the scouts are back for the occasion. Even the humans who lived in this community before our arrival are here. This place was long ago chosen as a safe place in case of invasion, though I''m sure previous alphas never believed such a day would happen. Lucas stands before the pack, his presence a palpable force that washes over the gathered crowd. I can''t help but marvel at the sheer power he exudes, even without his memories. His alpha aura blankets the area, and I watch as it affects both wolves and humans alike. The weaker members of the pack bow their heads, unable to meet his gaze; it''s a stark reminder of the hierarchy that exists within wolf society. But it''s the stronger wolves that catch my attention, their eyes glittering as they watch Lucas. A mix of pride and unease churns in my stomach. How many of them are eyeing his position, waiting for a moment of weakness? Lucas''s voice rings out, clear and commanding. "I have found my mate, your new Luna." The cheers that follow are halfhearted at best, a ragtag chorus that lacks true enthusiasm. My heart sinks a little. I knew this wouldn''t be easy, but the lukewarm reception still stings. "Ava," Lucas says, gesturing for me to join him. I step forward, my legs feeling like lead. As I look out over the crowd, I''m not surprised to see several faces twisted with discontent. Their disapproval is written plainly across their features, and I fight the urge to shrink back. Lucas continues, his voice steady and sure. "Ava has been working tirelessly to bring allies to our pack. She understands the threats we face and is dedicated to our survival." I keep my expression neutral, though inside I''m a mess of nerves. It''s also strange to hear Lucas speak about me this way when I know he doesn''t remember our history. "In fact," Lucas says, his tone taking on a note of pride that makes my heart skip, "it was Ava who brought Sister Miriam to us. As we know, her actions have saved countless lives." Ask Lucas to formally bring you into the pack as Luna, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. It''s time. I take a deep breath, steeling myself. This is it. The moment that will cement my place in this pack, for better or worse. I turn to Lucas, my voice steady as I recite the ritual words I''ve been taught. "Alpha of the Westwood Pack, I stand before you and our people. I offer myself as your Luna, to serve and protect this pack with all that I am. Will you accept me as your mate and as Luna of the Westwood Pack?" Lucas''s eyes lock with mine. His voice is strong and clear as he responds. "Ava Grey, I accept you as my mate and as Luna of the Westwood Pack. May your strength be our strength, your wisdom our guidance, and your love our shelter." As the last word leaves his lips, I feel it. A sharp, sudden snap inside me, like a rubber band breaking. I gasp, my hand flying to my chest. It takes me a moment to realize what I''m feeling¡ªor rather, what I''m no longer feeling. The pack bond, the one I''d never truly felt before, has broken. It was brittle and frayed, barely existing within my soul. But before I can fully process this loss, a new sensation floods through me. It''s warm and golden, spreading from my core to the tips of my fingers and toes. It feels like coming home, like finding a piece of myself I never knew was missing. This, I realize, is what a true pack bond feels like. The wolves in the crowd begin to cheer, but it''s hesitant, uncertain. Their confusion is palpable, a living thing that hangs in the air between us. Suddenly, Selene''s voice rings out, not just in my mind, but in the minds of everyone present. We will serve the Westwood Pack as Luna with our very life. This is our vow, our promise, our destiny. The shock on the faces of the pack members is almost comical. Some stumble back, others shake their heads as if trying to clear them. A few of the stronger wolves growl, their instincts rebelling against this strange intrusion. But Selene stands strong against the confusion, and I can feel it. A presence stronger than any wolf here, pulsing from her. Chapter 304 Ava: Selenes Presence The crowd falls silent, a wave of submission rippling through the gathered wolves. Some drop to their knees, eyes averted, while others struggle against the invisible force emanating from Selene. I watch in awe as her aura pulses, a shimmering curtain of power that washes over even the strongest wolves until they, too, lower their heads in deference. Even Kellan has his gaze lowered. Only Lucas stands, unaffected. Of course. I would never undermine his authority here. Selene sounds way too smug, but I can''t blame her. This display of raw power is unlike anything I''ve ever witnessed, and it''s coming from my wolf¡ªfrom a part of me I''m realizing I took for granted. Lucas seizes the moment, his voice ringing out clear and authoritative. "Wolves of the Westwood Pack, bear witness. Ava Grey stands before you as your one true Luna. She is my mate, chosen by fate and accepted by me. I demand your loyalty, your respect, and your unwavering support for her." His words carry weight, each syllable heavy with the command of an Alpha. I feel their impact through our newly forged pack bond, a ripple of energy that seems to reinforce Selene''s display of dominance. Now is the time for your speech, Ava, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. Show them who you are.@@@@ I take a deep breath, steadying myself. This is my moment¡ªour moment. I step forward, feeling the eyes of every wolf upon me. The silence is deafening, expectant. "Wolves of the Westwood Pack," I begin, my voice stronger than I expected. "I stand before you not just as Lucas'' mate, but as a warrior in my own right." Though the idea of calling myself a warrior falls flat in my head, Selene assured me it''s the right word to use. "I may not have been born into this pack, but I choose it. I choose you." I pause, letting my gaze sweep across the crowd. Some faces are still wary, others curious, but all are attentive. "I know many of you have doubts. You''ve heard rumors, whispers of a Luna without a wolf. But as you can see, those rumors were false. Selene is my wolf, as much a part of me as your wolves are a part of you. We are different, yes, but that difference is our strength." I gesture to Selene, who sits regally by my side. "In Selene, I carry the wisdom of ages, the strength of our forebears. Through her, I am connected to the very essence of what it means to be a wolf. And through me, she is tied to humanity in a way no ordinary wolf can be." I can feel the crowd''s energy shifting, curiosity replacing wariness. I press on, emboldened, but the weight of my words is heavy on my tongue. "I won''t lie to you. The road ahead is difficult. We face threats from all sides¡ªvampires, rogue wolves, even traitors within our own ranks. But we are not helpless. We are not weak." My voice grows stronger. "We are the Westwood Pack. We are survivors, fighters, a family bound by more than just blood. We will rise again. With every last drop of my blood, with every last breath, I promise to serve as your Luna and lend my strength to our pack." * * * But he sounds oddly unenthused at the idea of regaining his memories. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing''s wrong," Lucas says, his voice low and husky. Before I can press further, he grabs my waist and pulls me over Selene, settling me onto his lap. The sudden movement catches me off guard. My hands instinctively brace against his chest, feeling the solid warmth beneath his shirt. The scent of amber and campfire smoke envelops me, bringing a familiar tingle to my skin. Selene, ever perceptive, takes her cue. She slides off the couch, her nails clicking against the floor as she pads to the door. With a few determined scratches and nudges, she manages to get it open and slips outside. A guard''s face appears in the doorway, concern etched on his features. Lucas''s reaction is immediate and fierce. "Close the door," he snaps, his voice a low growl that sends shivers down my spine. The guard quickly complies, the door slamming shut. In the sudden silence, I''m acutely aware of Lucas''s breathing, deep and slightly ragged. He buries his face in the crook of my neck, inhaling deeply. His stubble scratches against my skin, sending tingles of electricity through my body. "Are you doing this on purpose?" he murmurs against my skin, his lips brushing my pulse point. My breath catches in my throat. "Doing what?" His hands tighten on my waist, pulling me closer. "Smelling like this. It''s driving me crazy. Like you want me to breed you." Lucas''s words send a shiver through me, his hot breath against my neck igniting a fire in my core. My body responds instinctively, pressing closer to him as if drawn by an invisible force. "I''m not doing anything on purpose," I manage to stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. His lips brush against my skin, trailing up to my ear. "Are you sure about that, Luna?" The title, spoken in his deep, husky voice, sends another wave of heat through me. My fingers curl into the fabric of his shirt, desperate for something to anchor me as the world starts to spin. Chapter 305 Ava: Under His Control (I) Lucas''s hands roam my body, leaving trails of fire in their wake. There''s heat in his eyes. Golden flames flicker in their depths, reflecting the fire burning between us. I shiver as he teases his fingers beneath the hem of my shirt, a shudder that starts deep in my core and ripples outward. His hands slide up my stomach, burning trails of need across my skin. "You didn''t answer my question, Luna." His fingers brush under my breasts, never quite touching what I need. I arch forward with a gasp. "Wh-what question?" "Are you sure you aren''t doing this on purpose?" My nipples peak beneath his teasing. "I''m not¡ªLucas..." My plea is breathless, and he chuckles. "What do you want, Luna?" Again, the way my thighs clench and desire pulses between my legs when he calls me that. Shit. I''m drenched. His lips brush my ear, nipping at my earlobe, sending another shock of need through me. "Do you want me to breed you, Luna?" My entire body goes up in flames. Ava, calm down, Selene says, sounding amused. You''re going to pass out from sensory overload at this rate. You''re not helping, I snap back at her, my body bucking involuntarily as Lucas continues his relentless torture, teasing and tormenting me with his fingers. My nipples are pinched and rolled, tugged and fondled, until they''re swollen and aching for more. "No answer?" he murmurs, nipping at my neck. His hands press against my breasts, squeezing hard, before trailing lower. "What do you want, my sweet little mate?" "I... I want..." I can''t finish the sentence. His fingers slip under the waistband of my jeans and under the elastic band of my panties, sliding lower. Teasing. Tormenting. I''m burning up, panting, desperate for more. "Take your clothes off, Luna. I need to feel your skin against mine." His voice is ragged, controlling, dominating. And I obey. Because I can''t do anything else. I''m putty in his hands, a slave to his touch. Hungry. Hot. Absolutely feral. The way his jaw is clenched¡ªhe''s holding himself back. Slowly, I sink to my knees. The floor is cold, but my skin is burning. Knowing he''s watching my every move¡ªnaked as can be, while he''s still fully dressed¡ªmakes every second a thrill. This... is different. This is not something we''ve done before. My breath quickens, and I slide my hands up his thighs, feeling the hard muscles beneath. My body is on fire, but I don''t know what to do next. "Beg, Luna." His voice is a low growl, vibrating against my skin. Oh. He meant that. "Please, Alpha." My cheeks flush. I can''t help but squirm, even as my vagina clenches hard. Shit. I don''t know what''s stronger¡ªthe embarrassment, or how much this is turning me on. My voice is hoarse, barely recognizable as my own, but I manage to string a few more words together. "I want you. Breed me. Please." The strength I needed to let those words slip out of my mouth¡ªit''s hard to ask for what I want. It''s even harder to beg for it. "That''s it, Luna. Such a good girl, aren''t you?" His hand tangles in my hair, yanking my head back. I''m exposed, vulnerable, and completely at his mercy. Holy. Shit. I''m pretty sure there''s a puddle beneath me. "Take my pants off, sweet Luna." I swallow hard, hesitating for a moment, before I reach forward and hook my fingers into the waistband of his jeans. Unbuttoning them while being unable to lower my head is awkward, but every brush of my fingers against his cock, straining against the rough denim, has his eyes darkening. Slowly, I tug his pants down. "Boxers." One word. No real command. But it''s obvious what he''s asking. Chapter 306 Ava: Under His Control (II) Listening to his breaths shorten, feeling the way his thighs shake when he lifts his hips for me to pull everything down¡ªmy confidence soars. And the way his cock springs up, unrestrained and free, makes me want to climb onto his lap so he can slide inside. But I wait, heart pounding, vagina drenched and pounding with arousal. His hand tightens in my hair. "Use your mouth, Luna." Another shock of desire hits me. Fuck. I lean forward, pressing a kiss to the tip of his cock. I can feel his pulse racing beneath the skin, his heartbeat thrumming through me. He''s musky, salty¡ªnot quite pleasant, but not terrible. Hearing his little hiss as I flick my tongue over the head of his cock makes me want to do more. He might be giving the orders, but I''m the one with the power. "Good girl," he murmurs, his fist relaxing in my hair to stroke my head. The way my body lights up at his praise¡ªGod. I need more. "Suck," he commands, and I obey, closing my lips around him. His hands clench in my hair once again, guiding me as I take him deeper into my mouth. I moan around him, and he groans, his hips jerking involuntarily. "Good girl, Luna. You''re so good at that. Keep going." His voice is tight, but the fist in my hair is gentle. "Take me in, sweetheart." I hum in response, delighting in how he jerks a little at the vibration. My saliva mixes with his pre-cum, making it easier to slide my lips over his shaft, but it still feels strange, almost alien, in my mouth. He doesn''t push me to go too deep, and I''m too afraid to gag. The musky scent lingers, making my head spin, but the more I do it, the more I crave it. His breathing grows ragged, and I can feel his heart pounding through his cock, pulsing in time with mine. The realization that I have this much control over him, that I can bring him to the edge with just my mouth, sends a thrill through me.@@@@ I increase my pace, sliding my lips over him faster, using my tongue to tease the sensitive underside of his shaft, wrapping my fingers around the base of him, stroking what doesn''t fit inside my mouth. He groans, his hips bucking, and I know I''m doing something right. It''s intoxicating. I can''t form any other words, can''t say anything coherent. Can''t say please, beg him to let me go, to slide down on his cock and take him inside me. I can''t say any of it. All I can do is make desperate, pleading sounds as he continues to tease and torture me. He groans against my nipple, nipping at it sharply. "God, Ava. You''re so fucking beautiful." I shudder at his words, at the way his low growl makes my inner walls flutter. He drags his lips across my shoulder, and I can feel his cock, the broad tip pulsing with his heartbeat, dragging through the slick folds of my core. But he won''t breach me. "Please, please, please," I chant, writhing in his arms. "I can''t. I can''t. Lucas!" He groans, pressing firmer into me, and suddenly, his hands are both wrapped around me, pushing down on my hips, lowering me onto him. Finally. I stifle a scream of relief as he slides inside me, every muscle in my body clenching down on him. His jaw drops to my shoulder as he slams my hips down, burying himself to the hilt, his arms like iron bands holding me up. He freezes, his breath harsh and ragged with the effort of holding himself back. He fills every space inside me, stretching me in the best possible way. But I''m too desperate for release. I rock against him in frantic movements, peppering kisses along the side of his face as I beg him to move. I''m surrounded by his scent, his heat, his strength, and all I want is for him to slam into me harder, until I''m falling apart. "Fuck," he hisses, sliding his arms from around me to grip my hips hard enough that I''m positive he''s bruising me. The pain only urges me to rock against him harder. He slides out, and I want to beg him to stay¡ªonly for him to thrust into me again, slamming my hips up and down on his cock as he fucks into me, desperate and wild. Unleashed and untamed. No longer holding back. I claw at his shoulders, my nails digging into his skin as my back arches, baring myself to him, offering everything, as every thrust sends me higher. He growls, reaching between us to rub his thumb over my clit. And it''s enough, the spark that sets off the explosion. Stars burst, my body tenses, and my inner walls clenching around him as pleasure racks my body. I cry out his name and he follows, his thrusts becoming erratic as he spills himself into me with a hoarse shout. We''re both breathless, spent. Collapsed together in a tangle of limbs and damp skin. Chapter 307 Ava: His Memories "Ava." Someone''s gently prodding at my shoulder, and I groan, my entire body battered. Oh, right. Lucas... was an animal last night. "Ava." "What?" Now that I''m marginally awake, his voice registers in my brain. I turn my head to squint through a tangled mass of hair. I need a shower. And a brush. And, like, five cups of coffee. "Sister Miriam''s here."@@@@ Sister Miri¡ªoh. Sitting up abruptly, I must startle Lucas. He jumps up from the edge of the bed, hands in the air as he watches me cautiously, like I''m about to bite. "Sorry. I''m up." "I see that." Lowering his hands, he adds, "You didn''t warn me you''re such a bear when you''re asleep." A bear? Me? You bit him when he tried to wake you up earlier, and you kicked him when he tried to cover you in a blanket. Selene''s helpful, overly chipper words have my head pounding. The still-new string of connection to Grimoire pulses urgently, tugging and yanking every which way. Damn. Wake up and everyone needs you, all at once. "Selene said I bit you. And kicked you." He shrugs, politely ignoring the heat reddening my cheeks. "Take your time. Do you want to shower first?" "No, I''m okay¡ª" But Lucas arches a brow in such a meaningful way that I pause. Damn. Do I smell like our sexcapades? You do. It''s everywhere. You should shower. "I''ll shower." * * * Sister Miriam doesn''t answer immediately. Instead, her gaze fixes on Lucas, who meets her stare with an impassive expression. His arm drapes casually over the back of my chair, a gesture that feels both protective and possessive. The tension between them thickens, and I resist the urge to squirm in my seat. It''s clear he has no intention of contributing to this conversation. He seems to hold respect for Sister Miriam, but there is also a cold distance between them. After what feels like an eternity, Sister Miriam breaks the stalemate. Her attention shifts back to me, her expression softening slightly. "Ava, how much do you know about the attack that injured Lucas?" I blink, caught off guard by the question. My mind races, quickly gathering the fragments of information that have been tossed my way. "Not much," I admit, feeling a twinge of guilt. I''m always so overwhelmed with what''s in front of me, I forget to ask all the right questions. But how is someone supposed to juggle this all so easily? "I know he was trying to save civilians, but beyond that..." I trail off. It must have been brutal. Will it upset him to hear about it, even if he doesn''t have memories of the attack? I glance at Lucas, but his expression remains unreadable. The bond in our chest has quieted, making it impossible to feel his emotions as clearly as I did yesterday. That is normal, Selene assures me. It is not good to feel each other so closely. You lose yourselves in your bond. That is not a good thing. "I see," Sister Miriam murmurs, her fingers drumming lightly on the table. Sweet, creamy sips of coffee do little to soothe the knot forming in my stomach. There''s clearly more to this story than I''ve been told, and I''m not sure I''m going to like what I hear. "Perhaps," Sister Miriam continues, her voice gentle but firm, "it would be beneficial for you to understand the full scope of what occurred." I nod, steeling myself for whatever revelation is coming. "Yes, I think that would help." I turn to Lucas, reaching out to place my hand over his, where it rests loosely on the table. "If that''s okay with you?" He gives a curt nod, his fingers tightening almost imperceptibly around mine. Sister Miriam takes a deep breath, her gaze growing distant as if she''s looking into the past. "It was hectic. They had just evacuated the pack lands. Many wolves were already dead, and wolves had to shut their connections to the pack bonds from the backlash of so many lives lost. They broke into several groups. "During the first retreat, Lucas received word about an attack on Granite City. He gathered his team to evacuate the civilians, hoping to buy time. It was the first attack on humans." I picture Lucas, determined and focused, leading his wolves into danger to protect innocent lives. It''s so quintessentially him that my heart aches. "The attackers were not rival wolves, as initially believed, and as were seen with the attack on Westwood. They were a mixed group. Vampires, rogue shifters, and even some humans." "Humans?" I can''t keep the surprise from my voice. "Are you sure?" This is the first report I''ve heard of humans working with the attackers. Sister Miriam nods grimly. "It appears there are factions within the human world that have aligned themselves with supernatural entities. Their motivations are unclear, but we can guess as to their motivations." Right. If these new supernaturals want to take over the country¡ªeven the world¡ªthere aren''t enough numbers. The promise of power is an allure few can resist, and humans outnumber all supernaturals by a large margin. The implications of this send my mind reeling. There''s no one we can trust. Not even humans. Chapter 308 Ava: Get His Memories Back "Lucas and his team were outnumbered," Sister Miriam continues, her eyes flickering to Lucas. He remains stoic, but I can feel the tension radiating from him. "They managed to evacuate most of the civilians, but the fighting was..." She pauses, looking thoughtful. "Brutal." I swallow hard, my imagination filling in the blanks with scenes of chaos and bloodshed. My grip on Lucas''s hand tightens. "In the midst of the battle, he pushed himself beyond his limits. He tapped into a power most alphas cannot access without severe consequences." My brows pull together. "What do you mean?"@@@@ Sister Miriam''s gaze is intense as she looks at me. "There''s a reason alphas are so revered, Ava. They possess abilities that go beyond what ordinary wolves can do. But accessing those abilities comes at a cost." I shiver at the implications of her words. "What kind of cost?" "The deeper an alpha delves into their power, the more they risk losing themselves to their wolf," Sister Miriam explains. "It''s a delicate balance. Push too far, and the human side can be overwhelmed. The human psyche is not meant for the power a Lycan wields. Not even this weakened version of Lycans you have become." "So he...?" I glance at Lucas, who returns my stare with an impassive expression. He remembers none of this; it''s like talking about a stranger. For the first time, I''m grateful he doesn''t have his memories. How traumatic it must have been. "I''m sure your alpha had no idea what he was doing. None of you know your true heritage. But it''s still a knowledge deep inside your souls; something your wolves are aware of, even if they don''t realize it. He pushed himself to the brink to save his pack and the civilians. He unleashed a power that decimated his attackers, but in doing so, he nearly lost himself entirely." I struggle to process this information. It''s as if she''s giving me words, but they just flow over me like water, impossible to understand. "When the dust settled," Sister Miriam says, "Lucas was found unconscious, barely clinging to life. His physical injuries were severe, but it was the damage to his psyche that was most concerning." "His memories," I whisper. I can''t fathom the power. Sister Miriam''s face goes blank. "There are magical methods we could explore. Spells designed to unlock hidden memories, bridging the gap between conscious and subconscious minds." "But?" Lucas asks calmly, as if this isn''t his life we''re talking about. "Magic always comes with a price." Grimoire''s presence pulses erratically within me, making it hard to focus. "What do you mean by ''a price''?" I ask, wondering how bad it must be for her to beat around the bush. Sister Miriam''s crimson eyes lock onto mine, her expression grave. "Magic, especially magic that deals with the mind, requires balance. To restore Lucas''s memories, we would need to offer something of equal value." I swallow hard, a knot forming in my stomach. "Something from Lucas?" She nods slowly. "Yes. The magic would require a sacrifice from him¡ªsomething deeply personal, something tied to his very essence." What could he possibly give up that would be worth his memories? I glance at him, studying his face. He looks calm, almost detached, as if we''re discussing someone else entirely. "What kind of sacrifice are we talking about?" Lucas asks, his voice steady. Sister Miriam sighs, her gaze flickering between us. "It could be many things. A cherished memory, a defining personality trait, even a portion of his power as an alpha. The magic seeks balance¡ªto give back what was lost, it must take something in return." The thought of Lucas losing any part of himself, even to regain his memories, feels wrong on a fundamental level. I open my mouth to protest the unfairness, but Grimoire''s presence suddenly flares within me, sending a jolt of energy through my body. The sensation is so intense that I gasp, my free hand flying to my chest. "Ava?" Lucas''s voice is laced with concern. "What''s wrong?" Grimoire''s energy pulses erratically, making it hard to concentrate on Sister Miriam''s words. It''s as if he''s trying to tell me something, but the message is garbled, lost in the chaos of his frantic energy. "Hold on." Chapter 309 Ava: Grimoires Plans Ignoring Sister Miriam''s curious stare, I dart for the cupboard where Grimoire''s resting. I rush to the cupboard, my fingers tingling as they make contact with Grimoire''s supple leather cover. The moment I touch him, his mental shouts pierce my mind like a blast of thunder. "Grimoire, for the love of all that''s holy, quiet down!" I wince, pressing my free hand to my temple. "Speak at a normal volume before you shatter my mental eardrums." The roaring stops abruptly. Through our bond, I sense an almost sheepish energy emanating from the book. He clears his mental throat. You''ve been wasting time theorizing when you could have just consulted with me, Grimoire says, sounding far too condescending for someone who was screaming at me to notice him. I resist the urge to roll my eyes. "Now you tell me." "Ava?" Lucas''s voice cuts through our conversation. I turn to find him frowning at me, confusion etched across his face. "What''s going on?" I take a deep breath, suddenly aware of how bizarre this must look to him and Sister Miriam. "I''d like you both to meet someone." I hold up the book. "This is Grimoire. He''s... well, he''s a sentient magic book. And apparently, he has some thoughts on our current situation." Sister Miriam''s eyes widen, a spark of fascination igniting in their depths. She steps forward, hand outstretched. "Fascinating. May I?"@@@@ Before I can warn her, her fingers brush the cover. A bright spark erupts between them, and she yanks her hand back with a hiss. Tell the bloodsucker to keep her hands off me, Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind, indignant. My lips twitch. "He doesn''t want to be touched. He called you a bloodsucker. I don''t think he''s very friendly." I''m very friendly, he snaps. When I want to be. To my surprise, Sister Miriam''s lips curl into an amused smile. "Well, he''s not wrong. Though I prefer the term ''vampire'' these days. It has a bit more... panache." Setting the book on the table, I keep my hand flat on the cover as I sit next to Lucas once again. "Okay, Grimoire. You''ve been listening. What do you think about this situation?" Your alpha''s predicament is indeed complex. The memories aren''t gone, merely locked. Think of it as a defense mechanism. The human mind couldn''t process the raw, ancient power the wolf tapped into. So it builds a wall. "So, how do we break down the wall?" One option is a gradual approach. Instead of a bomb, think of it as a slow erosion. We could use magic to slowly wear away at the barriers, allowing memories to trickle back over time. "That sounds better," I say, hope rising in my chest. "What''s the catch?" It would take time. Possibly months, maybe even years. And there''s no guarantee it would work completely. Some memories might remain locked away forever. Once again, I''m a parrot, repeating it all for Lucas and Sister Miriam. "We don''t have that kind of time," Sister Miriam muses. "The war won''t wait for a single alpha to regain his memories. The longer he is without them, the worse it is for all of us." "What do you think, Selene?" I ask, fishing for her presence in my mind. While the risks are frightening, the potential rewards are immense. If it works, Lucas regains everything he''s lost. His memories, his sense of self, his connection to his wolf... I shake my head; it doesn''t feel worth the potential downsides. I know it''s not what you want to hear, Selene says, her presence in my mind softening. That''s why I''ve remained silent during this discussion. "Grimoire, is there anything in between these two extremes? Something that balances risk and speed?" Lucas asks, for the first time showing real interest in the conversation. There is one other option, Grimoire says, his tone serious. It''s a bit... unconventional. "At this point, I think we''re open to unconventional," I mutter. The alpha could summon his wolf. I blink, confusion washing over me. "Summon his wolf? What do you mean?" Just as you summoned your wolf, Grimoire explains, his tone matter-of-fact. My brow furrows deeper. "What are you talking about? I never summoned Selene. She just appeared one day." I can almost feel Grimoire''s exasperation through our bond. Child, do you truly believe a powerful being like Selene would simply materialize without cause? You called her, whether you realize it or not. Chapter 310 Lisa: Humans Have Pheromones? LISA Kellan''s stare leaves me unsettled. It''s been intense ever since our reunion. I''m grateful for the space he''s given me¡ªthis whole fated mate business is like being slammed into by a rogue freight train¡ªbut there''s a whole lot of little things that keep throwing his feelings into the foreground, making it impossible to ignore. Like how he touches me a little too often. How he watches my every move. He hasn''t kissed me again, but it doesn''t make the current situation any less awkward. "Can''t sleep?" he asks, as if us sharing a bed and him lying on his side to stare at me for the past hour is somehow conducive to falling asleep. "Nope." The word pops out with a little more sass than I intend, but damn it, does he have to stare at me like that? "Oh." And awkward silence again. "So, why couldn''t I just bunk with Dr. Blackwell?" My question breaks the uneasy tension between us. "They don''t have an extra bed," he explains easily. "And no empty beds anywhere else? At all? Just¡ªnone?" "None." "No sleeping bags?" "No." "Extra blanket?" "Not even one of those." He''s lying through his damn perfect teeth. "You have a couch," I point out. I saw it. I know it''s there. "People come in and out at all times of day. It isn''t the safest place to sleep. Better to be in bed." "Right." Fiddling with the comforter¡ªsoft and warm and smelling like Downy¡ªI dare to glance in his direction again, only to be caught by his unblinking gray eyes. "You could sleep on the couch," I point out in a vague mumble. "I don''t want to." Of course he doesn''t. These wolves just do what they want and damn the consequences. As much as I want to be angry about it¡ªto throw a fit and demand he sleep on the couch¡ªI just make an inane sort of sound and watch the ceiling in the darkness. I hate to admit it, but I kind of like that he''s there. "I hope Ava and Lucas are getting along." "I''m sure they are." "Of course." Since he''s being so kind as to explain things, I may as well ask all the questions we humans want to know. "What exactly does being mates mean? Like, practically speaking. Is it just... attraction? Or is there more to it?" "The mate bond is more than just physical attraction, though that''s certainly part of it. It''s a deep, instinctual connection. Like finding a missing piece of yourself you didn''t even know was gone." His words send a flutter through my stomach. It sounds romantic, sure, but also terrifying. "But what does that mean for us? For our lives?" "It means we''re uniquely suited to complement each other," Kellan explains. "In theory, we should balance each other out¡ªstrengths and weaknesses, personality traits. The bond encourages us to be better versions of ourselves." I can''t help but snort at that. "So, what? The universe decided we''d be perfect together and now we''re just supposed to accept that?" The way his voice changes, I can tell he''s smiling, even if I can''t see it. "I know it sounds crazy. Trust me, I''ve been grappling with this too. But the mate bond isn''t a guarantee of happily ever after. It''s more like... a strong foundation. We still have to put in the work to build something on it." "Are you going to have problems because you''re mated to a human?" Kellan''s body jerks a little, and my breath stops. Damn. I didn''t realize the question was such a bomb. "The pack will accept my fated mate," he says in a nonanswer. "So, it''ll be a problem for you. Undermine your position, maybe?" "No." "Don''t lie to me, Kellan." He sighs. "A mate bond with a human is rare. I didn''t even realize it at first." "That''s right!" I sit up in excitement. "You didn''t know at first. Ava said you find out when you smelled my blood, but I''ve had so many scratches, and you never knew." His grunt is my only answer for a while. Then, "It isn''t just the blood," he says tightly. "I could smell your pheromones." "Pheromones?" I frown. "Humans have pheromones?" Kellan''s body tenses beside me. "I could smell that you had sex." Shock courses through my body, and I jerk back instinctively. The sudden movement throws me off balance, having moved too far off the side of the bed, and I flail as I fall. Just as I''m sure I''m about to hit the floor, a strong hand grabs my arm and yanks me to safety. My body thumps against Kellan''s chest with an undignified squeak escaping me. For a moment, we''re frozen like that¡ªme pressed against him, his arms holding me tight. I can feel the heat of his skin through the thin fabric of my pajamas, can hear the rapid beating of his heart. Or is that mine? "I... you... what?" I stammer, my brain still trying to catch up with everything that just happened. Kellan''s arms loosen slightly, but he doesn''t let go completely. "Are you okay?" he asks, concern evident in his voice. "Physically? Yes. Mentally? I''m not so sure," I reply, my voice shaky. I push myself up, putting a little distance between us, but not quite breaking free of his hold. "Did you really just say you could smell... that?" I''m not a prude by any measure. I''m not ashamed of sex. But somehow, my cheeks are burning. He nods, a grimace twisting his features. "It''s part of being a wolf. Our senses are... enhanced." "Enhanced enough to smell... Oh my God." Mortification washes over me as the full implications of what he''s saying sink in. The heat rising to my cheeks is so intense I''m surprised the room doesn''t burst into flames. Chapter 311 Lisa: Would a Watch Work? LISA "You''ve gotten fat," Elverly greets me, in that traditionally hateful way of hers. Does the fact that I missed her toxic tongue mark me as abnormal? Probably. But I hug her anyway, smiling when her body doesn''t tense, even as she grumbles at me for touching her without permission. "I''ll ask next time. How have you been?" Elverly''s snort could mean anything really, but I choose to interpret it as I''ve missed you too. Maybe I''m psychotic. Or delusional. But I''m pretty sure that''s what she means. "Their food is terrible," she mutters. "Not a cook among them." "They are refugees from war," says the Grand Sage, sounding rather resigned. "It isn''t as though they would gather the kitchen before escaping." "Food is important," the old gnome woman snaps. "Eating well is an important part of recovery." "Yes, yes." I can''t help but smile as I watch the Grand Sage and Elverly bicker. Their dynamic reminds me of an old married couple, though I''d never dare say that out loud. Elverly might actually bite my head off if I did. "It''s good to see you, Lisa," the Grand Sage says, turning to me with a warm smile. "Kellan thought it''d be the safest place for me while Ava and Lucas are... you know."@@@@ The Grand Sage''s eyes twinkle with understanding. "Ah, yes. It''s always important to step away from new mates. Wolves don''t have the same deep-seated urges for privacy as humans do." My cheeks burn at the implication. Desperate to change the subject, I nod towards the papers scattered on the table in front of him. "Magic," I supply. He nods. "Yes, but not in the way you might think. The device itself would be charged with magical energy, but using it wouldn''t require any magical ability from the user. It would be like using a flashlight. The electricity makes it work, but you don''t need to be an electrician to turn it on." It always surprises me how familiar the gnome is with our human world and its inventions, but I suppose that''s why he works on magical technology, trying to blend the two things. "That makes sense. So, what''s the hold-up? Why isn''t it working yet?" The Grand Sage sighs, running a hand through his beard. "Resources, mainly. We need certain materials to construct the devices, and they''re not easy to come by in our current situation. And then there''s the matter of testing and refining the design. It''s a delicate process. But above all, we would need a way to charge them." So many intricate designs and symbols are scattered across the papers. A thought strikes me, and I can''t help but voice it. "Instead of starting from scratch, what if you used something that already exists as a base?" The Grand Sage''s eyebrows rise with interest. "That would depend on what you have in mind, my dear." It seems almost silly to suggest, but... "Well, what about watches? You know, instead of carrying around something bulky, we could take old watches and turn them into something like cell phones. Kind of like smart watches for humans." His eyes light up with fascination. "Smart watches? I''m afraid I''m not familiar with this term. Could you elaborate?" "So¡ªwatches are these small devices we wear on our wrists to tell time. But smart watches are like tiny computers. They can do all sorts of things¡ªmake calls, send messages, even track your health. They''re often linked to our cell phones." The Grand Sage leans forward, clearly intrigued. "Fascinating! And these are small enough to wear on one''s wrist?" "Yep. They''re super convenient. I thought maybe we could do something similar with magic." "Could you perhaps draw one for me?" he asks, sliding a blank piece of paper towards me. I grimace. "I''ll try, but I have to warn you¡ªI''m not much of an artist." Taking the pencil, I start sketching. My lines are wobbly, and the proportions are all off, but I do my best to capture the basic shape of a watch face and band. Chapter 312 Lisa: Elverlys Seasonings LISA "So, this is the face," I explain, pointing to my crude circle. "And these are buttons on the side for different functions." I add a few lumps to represent the buttons. The Grand Sage peers at my drawing, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "I see. And you believe we could adapt something like this for magical communication?" "Maybe?" I shrug, feeling a bit self-conscious about my suggestion now that I''ve said it out loud. "I mean, I don''t know much about magic. It was just an idea." He nods slowly, his eyes still fixed on my terrible sketch. "You know, Lisa, your idea has some merit. The compact size would certainly be an advantage. Of course, I''d need to acquire some of these watches to see what I could do with them, but it''s an intriguing concept." A warm flush of pride spreads through my chest at his words. It''s nice to feel like I''ve contributed something useful, especially when I often feel so out of my depth in this magical world. A strange scratching sound comes from the door, startling me out of my warm glow. I glance at the Grand Sage, who looks equally puzzled. "I''ll get it," I offer, pushing away from the table. As I approach the door, the scratching intensifies, sounding distinctly impatient. Curious, I turn the handle and pull the door open. To my surprise, Selene slinks into the room, her silver fur gleaming in the dim light. Ice-blue eyes meet mine before she pads past me, walking straight toward the older gnome, where they stare at each other in silence. Probably mind-reading each other or something. Elverly gives an exasperated sigh, grabbing for a washcloth and wiping the floor. Muddy paw prints trail behind Selene, leaving the marks of her presence. "Walking into a home, leaving it a mess. I''d never have a dog as a pet. Too much time spent cleaning up after them." "Some people don''t mind the mess. But Selene isn''t a dog. She''s a proper wolf and the Westwood Pack Luna now." "Luna or dog, does it change these muddy paws on my floor?" Elverly points at them, her ascerbic words even throwing Selene off guard. The husky raises a paw, leaning her head down to sniff at it, her tail sliding between her legs.@@@@ "And what if I did?" she challenges, one eyebrow raised. "Would you rather I left them behind? Then where would we be? Eating bland, flavorless mush like savages?" I stare at her, mouth agape. Really? "Close your mouth, girl. You''ll catch flies," Elverly snaps, turning back to the stove. "And make yourself useful. Chop those vegetables over there." Numbly, I move to the counter where a pile of vegetables sits waiting. I start chopping, the rhythmic thud of the knife against the cutting board matching the confused beating of my heart. The silence stretches between us, broken only by the sizzle of whatever Elverly''s cooking and the steady chop-chop-chop of my knife. "You know," Elverly says suddenly, her voice gruff as always, "a good chef always has their tools ready. Can''t make a proper meal without the right seasonings." I pause in my chopping, glancing over at her. She''s not looking at me, focused intently on stirring something in a pot. "But," she continues, "a chef is nothing without someone to cook for. What''s the point of all those spices if there''s no one to appreciate the meal?" Elverly turns then, fixing me with a glare that''s somehow softer than usual. "Don''t get any ideas, girl. I still think you''re a nuisance. But you''re my nuisance. And I''ll be damned if I let anything happen to you on my watch." A warmth blooms in my chest, chasing away the cold doubt that had settled there. I feel my lips quirk up into a smile. "Thanks. I like you, too." She huffs, turning back to her cooking. "Don''t push it. Now hurry up with those vegetables. I''m not getting any younger over here." Chapter 313 Ava: What Do You Think I Should Do? Grimoire''s presence inside of me is unfazed after his revelations from the morning. I swear his book form even looks cheerful, sitting there on the table. You seem worried, Selene says, sounding distracted. "I am. I still don''t agree with Grimoire." About the summoning? "Yes. Wouldn''t you know if you were summoned?" I suppose. Selene goes quiet for a bit, before asking, How does Lucas feel about it? Lucas. He''s standing by the window, watching the light rain drizzle across our world. The soft patter of droplets on glass is the only sound outside of my voice. Sister Miriam and Vester left a while ago, leaving us to contemplate our next move. Lucas hasn''t spoken since they departed, his thoughts as opaque as the cloudy sky outside. "I don''t know." He seems ambivalent to the idea of summoning his wolf, but I can''t blame him. After dropping the bomb of Selene''s alleged summoning¡ªthough she denies it¡ªhe did mention the possible negatives. While Lucas would not lose his sense of self, he might lose his wolf. Like me, he would exist as a human. But unlike me, he wouldn''t have magic to bridge that supernatural gap. No healing. No strength. What would happen if he were challenged then? Is it any better than now? His wolf would be strong, but can an Alpha survive without his internal wolf? Would the pack accept that? Crossing the room in silence, I slip my arms around his waist, pressing my cheek against the broad expanse of his back. The steady thump of his heart echoes through me. Soothing. Strong. My anchor in the storm. Lucas'' large hand covers mine where they rest on his stomach. His touch is warm, familiar, and yet so new. We stand like this as the rain continues its gentle patter. Time stretches, undefined and uncertain. The warmth of his scent fills my lungs, surrounding me in assurance, soothing the anxiety beating in my veins. "What do you think I should do?" His voice breaks the silence, low and rumbling. I can feel the vibration of his words through his back. Sometimes, I admit. But I can''t imagine not being able to touch you, either. It is the same for me. The rush of love I can feel from her bond has me smiling, and Lucas narrows his eyes. "Are you talking to the book again?" "No. I can''t talk to Grimoire unless I''m touching him." There''s a familiar yank in our bond. "Speak of the devil," I murmur, pulling away. A sudden jerk pulls me back, and I find myself pressed against Lucas''s chest. His arms wrap around me, strong and possessive. The warmth of his breath tickles my ear as he nuzzles into my hair. "I don''t like the book," he grumbles, frustration evident in his voice. His declaration catches me off guard. I pat his arms, trying to soothe him. "Why not?" Lucas''s grip tightens slightly. "Grimoire is a man." A laugh bubbles up from my chest. "Well, he''s male in a sense, I suppose. But it''s not the same for him as it is for us." "He''s still a man," Lucas mutters, his tone bordering on petulant. Another hard yank tugs at my bond with Grimoire. I can feel his impatience growing. "I need to talk to Grimoire," I say, attempting to pull away. Lucas''s arms tighten around me. "Do you have to?" For a big, strong alpha wolf, he sounds... Childish. I can''t help but laugh at this side of him. It''s endearing to see him so vulnerable, so different from the composed Alpha I''m used to. "I do," I reply, my voice gentle but firm. With a resigned sigh, Lucas releases me. But as I move towards the table, he grabs my hand, following close behind. I shake my head, amused by his persistence. As we reach the table, I extend my free hand to touch the book. The moment my fingers make contact, a spark ignites. Magic surges through my bond with Grimoire, a rush of energy that leaves me breathless. Chapter 314 Ava: Grimoires Manipulation Before my eyes, the book''s form fades. In its place, Grimoire materializes, perched on the edge of the table. Flames lick at his skin, but do nothing to the wood of the table. His expression is distinctly sour as he glowers at Lucas. "It isn''t right to wedge yourself between my bond with Ava." I feel Lucas tense behind me, his hand tightening around mine.@@@@ "I''m not wedging myself anywhere. She''s my mate." Grimoire''s eyes narrow. "And I am her magical counterpart. Our bond is just as important. Perhaps even more so." The way my mate tenses behind me has me scrambling to defuse the situation. "Enough, Grimoire." Know your place, Selene adds, her mental growl making my eardrums vibrate. Lucas''s thumb traces circles on the back of my hand, and when I glance back, he looks... pleased. His lips curl up, his face relaxed. In fact, I think I''d categorize him as distinctly smug. Grimoire, on the other hand, has shrunk from the size of a man to the size of a child. He even looks younger, the planes of his face round and soft, and his voice a higher pitch than before. "He still has to respect our bond," Grimoire insists, crossing his arms in a sulky demeanor that makes him seem about five years old. He''s... Adorable. Even though I know he''s thousands upon thousands of years old, my heart pitters and patters, squeezing out maternal affection at his appearance. Really? Selene''s exasperation snaps me out of it. He''s a book, Ava. Not your kid. Frowning at Grimoire, I focus on the bond between us. There''s an odd sort of fuzziness there that brings up all those maternal feelings again when I touch it. My eyes narrow. "Are you manipulating my emotions, Grimoire?" His eyes go wide. Wider than should be possible. He looks like a woebegone child, and my heart trembles¡ªuntil I slam closed the magical connection between us. The childish figure of Grimoire pops out of existence, leaving behind only his book form. Our bond tugs and yanks incessantly. "Not until you act right. No manipulating me, Grimoire. I mean it." It doesn''t feel good to know he was able to force emotions into me I didn''t want to feel. "What more should I¡ª" "That''s enough." Interrupting the two is necessary for my sanity. "Why were you trying to get my attention, Grimoire?" "Ah." Grimoire brightens. Somehow, this childish look of his suits his personality. "I thought of something." "Oh?" "Your wolf was once mated to his, wasn''t she?" Selene''s growl inside my head intensifies. You have no right to speak of such things. He scowls. "How can I help it? I''m bonded to your mistress, too." Then close your ears to what doesn''t concern you, she snaps. "Your wolf is as illogical as you are," Grimoire mutters. I narrow my eyes, but he just looks away, clearing his throat. "Either way, this means the mate connection between them is strong. For it to persist through several lifetimes is quite rare. It is a blessing from the Goddess." The sheer rage that explodes out of Selene''s side of our bond would have me falling to my knees, if Lucas wasn''t holding me up. "What''s wrong?" he asks, his arms tight as he bears my weight. "She''s angry." You know not of which you speak, Selene snarls. Get your filthy soul out of this bond. "Your mate might not have appreciated the blessing, but that doesn''t change the truth, wolf." Enough, book. "Guys..." Even though Selene''s not here, I hold my hand up as if flagging their attention. "Can we get back to the problem at hand?" It''s clear my new bond has upset the delicate balance inside my head. They hate each other. And my mate isn''t fond of him, either. "Selene," Grimoire says, pointing at Lucas over my shoulder, "can control his wolf. Use the bomb." Chapter 315 Ava: Plan of Action, Finally "The bomb is risky," I protest automatically. "You said it could shatter his mind." Meanwhile, the rest of my brain is focused on this idea that Selene can somehow control Lucas'' wolf. Really? He''s an alpha. The strongest of the strong. Though, Selene showed her presence as Luna, and that was a force I never expected... I am stronger, she asserts, sounding mildly insulted. "Don''t shatter it, then. Only weaken the barrier." "Not destroy it completely?" I ask again, seeking clarification¡ªbecause this is nothing like he explained earlier. Grimoire''s flames flicker as he nods. "Correct. Your magic would create a weak point, allowing Lucas'' wolf to break through naturally." "But then wouldn''t that lead to my wolf side taking over?" Lucas asks, absently running a hand over my hair in a gentle caress. "Wouldn''t that be the outcome we are trying to avoid?" "Indeed," Grimoire confirms. "Once your minds reconnect, the wolf will become feral due to the breakdown of your psyche." Feral. The image of Lucas'' golden eyes, wild and uncontrolled, flashes through my mind. Reaching up to grab his hand, I link our fingers in a firm grip, even as my hand shakes at the worries of my mind. "That''s where Selene comes in, right?" My gaze never leaves Grimoire, my voice steady with false calm. "She can control his wolf. Keep him from becoming feral." Grimoire looks pleased. "Precisely." Forcing submission is not easy. Not when your opponent is an alpha. But she doesn''t sound like she opposes the plan. Grimoire continues, his voice taking on a lecturing tone. "As long as Selene maintains control, Lucas will be able to recover his mental strength and regain balance. It''s crucial to understand that Lycan and human souls can only coexist when the Lycan soul is tempered into submission." "If that''s so," I interject slowly, turning these facts over in my head, "Why weren''t Lycans like this before? I mean, in the past? Selene was never feral." It was uncommon to run across a feral Lycan. Usually a rogue, with too little time spent in a pack. Grimoire''s flames dance excitedly, clearly pleased by my curiosity. "Ah, an excellent question! You see, the human mind is inherently too weak to contain a Lycan soul and endure its primal instincts. This is precisely why the shifters of today are much weaker than the Lycans of history." Lucas leans forward. "What are these Lycans? This doesn''t sound like proper history." "Ava," Lucas murmurs, his voice a soothing balm to my frayed nerves. "It''s okay. Take your time." I feel his hand reach for mine, seeking to offer comfort. Before our fingers can touch, a sharp crack echoes through the room. "No physical contact," Grimoire snaps. "It''ll only muddle things further." The sound must have been him smacking Lucas'' hand away. My ever so patient mate grunts in annoyance but doesn''t argue. I hear him shift on the couch, probably settling back into position. "Sorry," I mutter, more to Lucas than Grimoire. "Don''t apologize," he says. "You''re doing great." But I''m not. I''m failing miserably. "You''re thinking too hard," Grimoire chides. "Stop trying to force it. Let the magic flow naturally." I want to snap at him, to tell him how easy that is to say when you''re not the one fumbling in the dark. But at some point, I''ve learned more about myself. I can recognize that instinctive reaction as my frustration with myself, not with my teacher. I''m angry at my own incapability. And, as Magister Orion cautioned me many times, that frustration is only an obstacle to my eventual success. Taking a deep breath, I clear my mind. It''s an easy exercise now, hardly worth a thought in my head. I focus on the golden warmth in my chest, imagining it expanding outward. Like tendrils of light that stretch from me, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªto connect with. Nothing. "Again, it isn''t from there, Ava. You''re looking out now, but that''s still not where it is. Not from here." I can feel his fingers tap my chest. "It''s up here." And then my temple. "Okay, okay." But even when I fumble up there, there''s nothing. Only Selene. And Grimoire. "Such latent talent," Grimoire mumbles. "Yet you''re so dense at picking up the application." Chapter 316 Ava: Selene vs Grimoire I crack my eyes open, glowering in Grimoire''s direction. To my surprise, Lucas mirrors my expression, his brows furrowed as he stares daggers at the sentient book. Even Selene, now sitting across the room as she watches, growls with unmistakable hostility. Grimoire clears his throat, clearly sensing the shift in the room''s atmosphere. "Perhaps a more hands-on approach would be beneficial," he says, his tone noticeably softer. "Ava, if you would hold my hand, I''ll guide you through the process." Hesitantly, I reach out and place my hand in his. The moment our skin touches, I feel a surge of energy coursing through me. It''s different from the raw power I''ve experienced before¡ªmore focused, controlled. I want to ask him why, when I touch him as a book, he takes my magic. And how, now that he''s here and human, I can take his. But that''s a question for another time, not when I''m busy doing something important. "Now," Grimoire instructs, "close your eyes and follow my lead." I obey, letting my eyelids flutter shut. Grimoire''s presence in my mind is gentle but insistent, guiding my consciousness along unfamiliar paths. We delve deeper into the recesses of my psyche, searching for that elusive connection to Lucas. But as we explore, Grimoire''s mental touch becomes hesitant, then puzzled. The silence in the room grows heavy as minutes tick by without result. Finally, Grimoire''s voice breaks the stillness, tinged with confusion. "This... this can''t be right." I open my eyes to find him staring at me, his brow furrowed in concentration. "What is it?" I ask, anxiety creeping into my voice. "You are correct," he admits reluctantly. "There''s nothing there. No trace of a pack bond, no lingering connection." Grimoire shakes his head, clearly struggling to articulate his thoughts. "As if the bond doesn''t exist." How could that be possible? I''ve felt the connection between Lucas and me, felt the warmth of our bond, the presence of his mind, at the moment of our mating connection. It can''t just not exist. Selene sounds downright surly. This shouldn''t be news to you, book. Ava has no access to the pack bond. Why act surprised now? Grimoire bristles at her words. "There should still be something," he snaps back. "A remnant, a trace, anything. Even without access to the full pack bond, there should be some evidence of the connection between mates." Lucas reaches out, his hand hovering near mine before he remembers Grimoire''s earlier admonition. "It doesn''t change how I feel," he says firmly. "Bond or no bond, I know there''s something between us, Ava. I can feel it." "Of course there''s a bond, you alpha moron. It''s only one facet of it that seems to be missing..." Grimoire''s voice trails off as he looks at Selene, silver eyes brightening. "Of course. Of course! Such an oversight." Apologize, Selene growls. "Apologize? For what?" I have to stifle another laugh at the reluctance in his tone. It''s clear he''s not used to backing down, but Selene''s fierce protectiveness has cowed even his considerable ego. "There," I say, patting the book''s cover gently. "Was that so hard?" Excruciating, Grimoire grumbles, but there''s less heat in his words now. Lucas clears his throat, drawing my attention back to him. "So," he says, a hint of amusement in his voice, "are we done for now?" His question brings me back to reality. "Oh. I don''t know¡ª" It was an unpardonable oversight on my end, Grimoire says. We should try again. This time, that vicious monster needs to be a part of it. The vicious monster in question snaps lazily at the air just centimeters away from him. Selene, he hastily backtracks. Selene needs to be part of it. "She does?" Somehow this makes sense, but¡ª Your mating bond involves your wolves. She is your access point to the pack bond. Such a simple thing I never should have overlooked. I guess it''s good to know even a semi-omnipotent magic book of ages can make stupid mistakes. It''s even a little bit of a boost to my ego. Idiot, Selene mutters. Murderer, Grimoire responds. And if there''s a mental equivalent to him hiding behind me, I''m pretty sure that''s what''s happening right now. It''s hard to put it into words, but I can feel it. In my head. This personality of Grimoire''s is odd and capricious. At times his ego is more vast than the sky, and at others he''s little better than a child. It''s hard to get a grasp on him. "Okay, okay." Exasperated, I press my palms against my eyes, trying to stave off an incoming headache. "Can we please get to the important stuff, you two? I want to help Lucas, not deal with bickering bonds." Of course, Grimoire says promptly. This time, enter through Selene''s mind. Through her, you will find access to Lucas. "Wait. If I have to go through Selene, wouldn''t I have to go through Lucas'' wolf?" It is possible. As long as you can get to either of them, you''ll have access to the mental barrier in place. Chapter 317 Ava: Mindscape Diving into my bond with Selene is like falling into warm clouds. It''s an odd feeling to enter a mental space, but she draws me in naturally, her expertise in this space far outstripping mind. It''s as if my body is separate now, almost a distant memory. I can''t feel the air on my skin. Can''t feel the ground I''m sitting on. Even the weight of Selene''s body against mine is gone. There''s no smell here. It isn''t even accurate to describe this place as darkness. It''s just¡ªvoid. This isn''t a place of physical senses, but something else. An energy of the mind, with its own current that ebbs and flows. As I sink deeper, initial comfort gives way to a maelstrom of emotions so intense, so raw, that I nearly lose myself in them. It''s as if I''m drowning in a sea of feelings that aren''t entirely my own, yet resonate within me on a primal level. I want to rage at the fleeting memory of my mate rejecting our fate. I want to cry as I die alone, the last of my pack. I''m suffused in wonder as my eyes open to a new life. Panic. Longing. Frustration. Love. They crash over me, intense and impossible to control, coming and going in such fleeting moments that I can''t hold my own. As soon as I recognize a memory as not mine, it''s gone, replaced by another that drowns me in how real it feels. Focus, Ava, Selene''s calm voice cuts through the chaos. Let me guide you. Focus on the bond between us. You''re drowning in my memories. The bond between us has a sort of glow that doesn''t exist in the real world. Something I can see with my mind''s eye, despite there being nothing here. She steers me through the tumultuous sea. Gradually, I begin to discern a pattern in the chaos, a rhythm that pulses with a familiar energy. His wolf. The moment I recognize it, his presence slams into me. Old memories mix with new. Selene''s fury mix with her mild exasperation. Her desire to tear out his throat has me raging, wanting¡ª Ava. Her voice steadies me, buffers me from the memories. But this time, the frantic energy of his wolf engulfs me, a whirlwind of recognition, joy, and desperate frustration. He knows me. He sees me as his mate, his other half. But there''s an underlying current of anxiety, a maddening sense of incompleteness. I take a deep breath¡ªor at least, I imagine I do. Her words anchor me, giving me a direction. My love for Lucas. That''s mine. Undeniably, irrevocably mine. I concentrate on that feeling, letting it fill me up. The warmth of his smile, the strength in his arms, the way his eyes light up when he looks at me. Even with his memories gone, there''s still that spark between us. That connection that defies explanation. As I focus on these thoughts, something shifts in the emotional landscape around me. It''s subtle at first, like a ripple in still water. Then I feel it¡ªa gossamer thread, delicate yet unbreakable, stretching out into the void. Our bond. I reach for it, my nonexistent hands grasping at nothing and everything. The moment I make contact, it''s like touching a live wire. The bond jumps, almost as if startled by my presence. It pulses with life, with recognition. Lucas, I think, pouring all my love and longing into that single thought. And then, slowly, I feel it. A familiar sensation creeps through me, starting from my core and spreading outward. It''s a thrum of energy, a tingle in fingertips I don''t have in this place. My magic, responding to my call. Good, Ava. Now, guide that energy. Focus it on a single point in the barrier. Attack it there. How? I can''t see anything here. How am I supposed to aim at something I can''t see? It sounds simple until you''re actually about to do it. Your mind understands the intent of your actions, Grimoire explains patiently. Trust in your own brain. It knows what you want to do. Trust my brain? That seems like a tall order when I''m floating in a void of pure emotion and energy. Okay, brain. Let''s do this. I picture the barrier in my mind. Not as a physical wall, but as a resistance. A point where the flow of energy and emotion suddenly stops. I imagine my magic as a laser, focused and precise. In my mind''s eye, I see it striking that point of resistance. The release of magic is intentional, something I control, but it almost feels like I''m firing blind. No, that''s actually how it feels. Not almost. But to my surprise, I feel something give way. It''s small, barely noticeable, but it''s there. A tiny crack in an otherwise impenetrable wall. Encouraged, I pour more of my magic into that focused beam. The crack widens, spreading like a spiderweb across the surface of the barrier. With each pulse of energy, I feel the resistance weakening. But it''s not enough. The barrier is vast, and my magic feels like a mere drop in an ocean. Frustration builds within me. We''re so close, yet still so far. You don''t need to break through, Grimoire reminds me. His wolf will do the rest. And then it will be Selene''s turn. Chapter 318 Ava: Waiting For Him to Wake Out, Selene says simply. The journey into his wolf''s mind was long. It was a turbulent sea, every inch taken a victory. Getting out is much easier. Between one instant and the next, there''s nothing more than a distinct yank from Selene''s mind, and it''s as though I''m sucked through a vortex and thrown back into my own head. There''s enough force that I pitch forward and almost hit my face against the ground before my hands fly up to save myself. "Fuck." My body''s soaked. There''s only a small light on in the kitchen; the rest of the house is dark, the windows showing evidence of nightfall. I''m a used dishrag, flattened to the floor, struggling to push myself to my knees and check on Lucas. Grimoire''s hands grab onto my arms, pulling me up. He''s huge again, his flames higher than normal, his eyes red instead of silver. Where his hands touch me is odd; pressure without temperature. Not cold. Not hot. My legs wobble as I struggle to my feet, grateful for Grimoire''s steady grip on my arms. The room spins for a moment before settling, and I blink away the disorientation. My gaze lands on Lucas, sprawled across the couch. He''s asleep, his chest rising and falling in a steady rhythm. But something''s off. Sweat glistens on his skin, running in rivulets down his face and soaking into his hair. His hands, resting on the couch, tremble visibly. My stomach knots. "Is he okay?" Grimoire''s grip on my arms tightens slightly. "His wolf is attacking the barrier." The grim tone in his voice sends a chill down my spine. I turn to look at him, searching his fiery face for any sign of reassurance. There is none. "Isn''t that what we want?" I ask, dreading the answer. Grimoire''s flames flicker, casting dancing shadows across the room. "The wolf is already feral. Completely focused on reuniting with its other half. The moment he felt evidence of the breach, he went wild." "But Selene¡ª" I start, turning to where I last saw her. His gaze drifts to Lucas, concern etching deeper lines on his face. "What''s going on here?" "We''re trying to get his memories back," I reply, my voice flat and lifeless even to my own ears. Kellan falls silent, his eyes widening slightly. After a moment, he speaks again, his tone softer. "I wish you would have called me here for it." "You''re right. It might have been better to have you here." I take a deep breath, forcing myself to explain further. "Lucas'' wolf has gone completely feral." Kellan nods slowly. "Sister Miriam explained some things to me. I somewhat understand the situation." I return my attention to Lucas, watching as he twitches and mumbles incoherently. My fingers itch to brush the damp hair from his forehead, to offer some small comfort, but I remain frozen in place. Silence stretches. Finally, Kellan breaks it with a question. "Can you still feel the mate bond between you?" "Yes," I whisper, clinging to that connection like a lifeline. "Then don''t look so down," Kellan says, his voice gentle but firm. I try to smile, to show some glimmer of hope, but it feels forced and brittle on my face. Suddenly, Lucas bolts upright, his eyes wide and unseeing. We all jump, startled by the abrupt movement. Then it''s Selene. She''s no longer curled up into a placid ball of fur, but standing, hackles raised and a low growl rumbling. The air in the room is thick and heavy with oppressive energy, all emanating from Lucas. It''s as if all the oxygen has been sucked out, leaving me gasping for breath. Lucas'' eyes are open, but they''re not his. Not really. The warm golden hues I''ve come to love are now a blazing, feral amber. His gaze darts around the room, unfocused and wild. The sheer power emanating from him is overwhelming. "Lucas?" I whisper, my voice barely audible even to my own ears. He doesn''t respond. Doesn''t even look at me. His chest heaves with rapid, shallow breaths, and his muscles are coiled tight, ready to spring at any moment. He can''t hear you right now, Grimoire says. Stay quiet. This is Selene''s fight. Chapter 319 Ava: Wolf vs Husky A soft thud draws my attention for a split second. Lisa''s crumpled to the floor, her face pale and eyes wide with fear, gasping for oxygen. An alpha''s presence is too much for humans. Kellan is at her side in an instant, shielding her with his body while keeping a wary eye on Lucas. "Be careful, Luna. That''s not Lucas right now. That''s pure wolf."@@@@ I know he''s right. The man I love is nowhere to be seen in those wild eyes. This is something primal, dangerous. Yet I can''t bring myself to be afraid. The mate bond pulses between us, stronger than ever before. It tugs at me, urging me closer even as every instinct screams to keep my distance. Selene''s growl deepens, drawing Lucas'' attention. His head snaps towards her, lips curling back to reveal elongated canines. The tension in the room ratchets up another notch as Lucas shifts. In mere seconds, where my mate once stood, a massive wolf now looms. My breath catches in my throat as I take in his new form. This isn''t the Lucas I remember. His fur gleams like spun gold, an ethereal glow emanating from each strand. He''s enormous, dwarfing Selene in a way that makes my stomach clench with worry. Before I can voice my doubts, Lucas lunges at Selene. The room erupts into chaos as the two wolves clash, snarls and growls filling the air. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Kellan react swiftly. He grabs Lisa, shoving her between himself and the wall, shielding her from the fray. The protective gesture would be touching if I weren''t so terrified for Selene. My wolf, my other half, fights with everything she has. But Lucas''s sheer size gives him an overwhelming advantage. My heart pounds as I watch him overpower her, pinning her to the ground with his massive body, her throat grasped between his jaws. Then, something shifts. Selene snaps at him, a quick, sharp reprimand. Lucas settles instantly, but the whining continues. He isn''t Lucas, she says, her mental voice a welcome reprieve from the silence in my head. He''s in there somewhere, but right now, his wolf is at the forefront of his mind. "Is that okay? Is he going to be okay?" Sitting beside them, I rub a finger over Lucas'' wolf muzzle. I get several frantic licks for my efforts. Yes. His psyche is overwhelmed, but he should be back soon. You can feel it in your bond, can''t you? The bond between me and Lucas is strong, pulsing, and warm, far more present than before. It almost feels like I can reach out to touch it. And there''s something in my head¡ªit isn''t quite there, but there''s a nebulous space where something should be. "I think so." He will return, Grimoire assures me. He isn''t broken. But his wolf is the one in control right now. A smile tugs at my lips as Lucas¡ªno, his wolf¡ªnuzzles against me. The golden fur is soft beneath my fingers, and I can''t help but marvel at how such a massive, powerful creature can be so gentle. His eyes, though still wild and unfamiliar, hold a warmth that makes my heart skip a beat. "Will I be able to communicate with him soon?" I ask, glancing between Grimoire and Selene. The question burns in my mind, a desperate need to connect with my mate in any way possible. Chapter 320 Ava: A Stronger Bond Than Before Soon, Grimoire assures me. Great. Selene sets her paw on the golden wolf''s head, shoving it down while she rubs her head against my hand. "Jealous?" I ask her in amusement. Why would I be jealous? she asks, even as she wiggles her way between us. Unlike with Lucas, she isn''t trying to share affection with the golden wolf. It''s me she wants to snuggle against. I guess she still doesn''t have a full connection with his wolf. No, she agrees shortly. As Kellan and Lisa approach, the golden wolf lets out a low, menacing growl in warning. Selene, ever protective, sits up abruptly and snarls back. He immediately cowers in response. Kellan''s voice cuts through the tension. "It might be best to keep him in here. Not everyone''s seen their Alpha''s new form." The pack is already on edge; seeing their Alpha in an unfamiliar state could cause more unrest. He''s taking it in stride, but maybe he''s already seen it before. Selene''s agreement comes with an unexpected caveat. It wouldn''t be good for them to see their Alpha wolf submitting to me, either. Unless... Her piercing gaze falls on me. Unless you wish to become Alpha yourself. Me? Alpha? The very thought sends a jolt of panic through my system. "No. Absolutely not. No way." The vehemence of my refusal surprises even me. I''ve never wanted that kind of power or responsibility. I''m still adjusting to becoming Luna. As if sensing my distress, Lucas'' wolf squeezes past Selene. He bumps his massive head against my shoulder, whining softly, in tender affection. Selene grumbles, clearly not thrilled with the display. I can feel her conflicted emotions through our bond¡ªprotective, jealous, and yet somehow resigned. Lisa settles beside me, with slow and steady movements. He ignores her. She reaches out tentatively, her hand hovering over Lucas'' golden fur. To my surprise, he allows her touch, though he remains somewhat aloof. Lisa leans against me with a dramatic sigh. "More guards, right?" But her tone is playful, not grumpy. It''s crazy to think we were both once so angry and frustrated to have guards shadowing our every move. Life can change so quickly. A part of me wants to insist on going with her. The thought of Lisa venturing out into the human world, even with protection, sends a tendril of fear curling through my gut. But the Luna can''t just go out on a whim so I can buy a bunch of watches. At this point, something like that is a mission, not an errand. It has to be planned out to keep everyone safe. I swallow hard, pushing down the urge to be overprotective. "Be careful, okay?" She punches my shoulder lightly. "I''m always¡ª" Lucas'' wolf growls, his hackles bristling. Selene snaps at him, and he flattens to the ground with a whimper. Lisa snorts. "Never thought I''d see the day a husky can overpower a wolf." I can''t help but chuckle at Lisa''s comment. It''s true¡ªthe sight of Selene dominating Lucas''s wolf form is amusing. Kellan clears his throat, drawing my attention. "Luna, I''d like to request permission to accompany Lisa and the gnomes into the city for their shopping trip." His formal tone catches me off guard. It takes me a moment to remember that as Luna, I have the authority to grant or deny such requests. Yet another massive change. "Of course," I say, trying to sound confident. "That''s probably for the best." As soon as the words leave my mouth, a wave of anxiety washes over me. Kellan is Lucas'' right-hand man, the beta of the pack. He''s been taking care of everything in Lucas'' place. Am I going to be able to handle anything that comes up? Trial by fire, I guess. His expression softens. Maybe the panic is written on my face. "Don''t worry, Luna. Vester and Vanessa will be here to help. They''re more than capable of handling things in my absence." And me, Selene points out. But let''s hope nothing happens. I''m ready for a lazy day. Honestly? Me, too. My body''s exhausted. My heart''s exhausted. Every cell in my body and being wants a beach vacation with no stress, no worries, and no war. It''s weird to think that a beach vacation like that might not happen for years. Not out of poverty, but because of the state of the world. Chapter 321 Ava: His Name "Holy shit," Vanessa breathes, her eyes wide. "Is that¡ª?" I nod, unable to keep the smile off my face despite the gravity of the situation. It''s her first time seeing my mate''s new wolf form. "Yep, that''s Lucas." Vester takes in the sight of the massive golden wolf sprawled across my living room floor. "How... when did this happen?" "A couple hours ago," I say, running my fingers through Lucas'' thick fur. He leans into my touch, a low rumble of contentment vibrating through his chest. "The short version is that we finally tried to unlock his memories, and... well, this was the result. I''m not sure why he looks different now. Maybe Sister Miriam will know. Selene? Do you?" Hmm, is her nonresponse. Vanessa takes a tentative step forward, her healer''s instincts clearly kicking in. "Is he okay? I mean, physically and mentally?" A slight shrug. "Physically, he seems fine. Maybe even better than before. But mentally..." I trail off, glancing at Selene for support. He''s disoriented, Selene supplies. The wolf is in control right now, but he''s not feral. Just confused. Waiting for Lucas. I relay this information to Vanessa and Vester, watching as they exchange worried glances. "Can he shift back?" Vester asks, the surprise on his face now faded back to his usual stoic expression. I shake my head. "I don''t know. Probably not. His wolf is the one in control right now. Lucas is still healing." Vanessa kneels beside Lucas, her hand hovering just above his fur. "May I?" she asks, looking to me for permission. He lifts his head, surprisingly not growling or upset in any way. Then again, he was only irritated with Lisa; maybe it''s the lack of pack bond that bothered him. I nod, and Vanessa gently places her hands on Lucas'' wolf body, checking him over with deft, professional movements. "He''s much larger than before, but I''m not sensing any issues in his joints. It''s hard to tell without a full check-up, but I''d say he might be stronger than before." I turn to Selene. "You know, it''s really weird to keep calling him ''Lucas'' wolf'' or just ''the wolf.'' Doesn''t he have a name?" Selene''s ears flatten against her head, and I can feel her reluctance through our bond. He did, once. But that was a long time ago. "But why would his shifted form change?" Vanessa wonders. "I don''t know how the pack is going to feel about this." "They''ll all be able to sense he''s Alpha," Vester says, reaching out to brush some hair from her face. "Don''t be too worried. Can''t you feel it? How strong he''s become?" "Of course I can, but¡ª" The healer motions in Aurum''s direction, sounding frustrated. "He''s still not present in the pack bond. I tried greeting him when we walked in. Silence." She will hear him soon, Selene says, proving she''s listening and present, just unwilling to answer my question. She even pads over to Vanessa to rest her furry husky head against the healer''s knee in a comforting gesture. Aurum, for his part, snuggles even further against me, whining a little as he glances in his mate''s direction. He''s distraught by Selene''s lack of affection, but I have no idea how to help him. Sorry, buddy. She''s still holding grudges from your past. My thoughts are aimed in his direction, but of course he can''t hear me. It''s Selene who responds in my mind, with a derisive snort. Grimoire pipes up then. She''s hard to get along with. It''s going to be a long road for that poor wolf. "Yeah, it really¡ªwait a second." I sit bolt upright, my eyes darting around the room until they land on the familiar leather-bound tome resting innocently on the dining table. Not in my lap. I''m not touching it at all. And his voice is in my head. "How are you talking to me right now?" Really? You''re just now noticing? His voice echoes in my head, tinged with amusement. We''ve grown stronger. Our bond. Slowly tapping my finger against my knee, I ask, "And... you weren''t going to tell me?" You never asked, comes his cheeky reply. I resist the urge to roll my eyes. Of course, he''d have a smart-ass answer like that. Chapter 322 Ava: Lunas First Trial (I) "Ava?" Vanessa watches me carefully, her head tilted to the side. "Is everything alright?" "Sorry, I zoned out for a second." Vanessa raises an eyebrow but doesn''t press further. "I was asking if Kellan informed you about the brawls." "Brawls?" Come to think of it, he''d mentioned something about fighting. "Not in detail." Vester''s posture shifts, his spine straightening as he faces me. The change is subtle but unmistakable, and I sit up straight in response, rolling my shoulders back as I meet his gaze. He''s a soldier reporting to his superior; not a pack member speaking casually to his Alpha''s mate. "There were multiple violent altercations just before midnight. Multiple reports were taken of altered states of mind, and all have returned to their normal state by early morning, at approximately 9 this morning." "Go on," I say, trying to keep my voice steady and authoritative. Vester clears his throat. "The incidents occurred primarily in the communal areas¡ªthe shared dining hall and lodge. Three separate brawls broke out, involving a total of twenty-five pack members. The fights were unusually aggressive, beyond typical pack disputes." I rub my eyebrow, not even sure what to do with this information. "Were there any serious injuries?" "Fortunately, no life-threatening injuries were sustained. However, several wolves required medical attention for broken bones and deep lacerations." My eyes flick to Vanessa, who nods in confirmation. She must have been busy treating the wounded. "What sparked these fights?" I ask, my mind racing to understand the sudden outbreak of violence. "And the rest of the pack?" I press. "How are they handling this?" Vester''s expression softens slightly, approval flickering in his eyes at my question. "There''s unease, naturally. Several are worried that there''s something going on to instigate such behavior, and there are those paranoid about sabotage. But no further incidents have occurred." "Thank you for your report, Vester," I say, proud of how steady my voice sounds. "How do you recommend we proceed?" As soon as the words leave my mouth, I want to kick myself. I''m supposed to be giving orders, not asking for them. But to my surprise, Vester doesn''t seem disappointed by my question. If anything, there''s a glimmer of respect in his eyes. "Typically, in situations like this, we would hold a formal hearing," he explains. "The involved parties would be given a chance to explain their actions, and appropriate disciplinary measures would be decided." I nod, grateful for his straightforward answer. "And who usually presides over these hearings?" "The Alpha," Vester says, then adds, "Or in his absence, the Luna." The weight of responsibility settles more firmly on my shoulders. With Lucas currently unable to fulfill his duties, this falls to me. The thought is terrifying, as someone whose personal life is in shambles, but I can''t shy away from it. Kind of wish I''d had some sort of managerial leadership in my life, though. That would be helpful about now. "I see. Thank you, Vester." But as I glance at Aurum, the source of the agitation within the pack, I shake my head. "I don''t believe a formal hearing will be necessary in this situation, if we are the cause of it." "If I may, Luna," Vanessa cuts in, "I respectfully disagree." "I also disagree with utmost vehemence, Luna." Their earnest dissent leaves me a little flustered. "You think I should question them, despite knowing the likely cause of their outbursts?" "Yes," Vester says, standing even straighter. I didn''t think that was possible. "With all due respect, Luna, the pack needs stability. If we were to admit that such a wave of violence came from our Alpha''s fractured state, it would reduce faith in our Alpha. Questioning the offenders and showing benevolence will not only increase morale, it will avoid such an outcome." Chapter 323 Ava: Lunas First Trial (II) I blink, taken aback by their united front. My gaze shifts between Vester and Vanessa, trying to process their suggestion. A knot forms in my stomach as the implications of their words sink in. "You''re suggesting that I lie." My words come out flat. Disappointment churns in my chest.@@@@ Vanessa shakes her head. "No, Luna. Not lie. We''re suggesting a strategic approach to the truth." "A strategic approach to the truth," I repeat, the words tasting bitter on my tongue. "That sounds an awful lot like lying by omission." Vester steps forward, his expression earnest. "Luna, please understand. The pack is already on edge. If they were to learn that their Alpha''s condition caused such widespread aggression, it could destabilize us further." I run a hand through my hair, even though it isn''t in my face. My hands just need something to do. They''re shaking. "But isn''t honesty important? How can I expect the pack to trust me if I''m not forthcoming with them?" "Trust is built on more than just raw honesty," Vanessa says gently. "Sometimes, it''s about providing the stability and leadership the pack needs, even if that means carefully managing certain truths." My eyes dart to Aurum, still lounging on the floor. His golden gaze meets mine, and for a moment, I wish I could ask him what he thinks. But he can''t answer, can he? And even if he could, would the wolf understand the nuances of pack politics? I wish Lucas was here to take these reins. I''m not fit to make these decisions. But he''s not. It''s pointless to sit here and whine about it. "It feels wrong," I tell them, though their words make too much sense. Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind. Politics is rarely about what feels right, little witch. It''s about what works. I almost snort out loud. Of course he''d say that. I''m not sure he has much empathy for people''s struggles. I look at Aurum again, his massive form a reminder of just how precarious our situation is. Then to Selene, her blue eyes watching me intently. What do you think? I ask her silently. I think you need to decide what kind of leader you want to be, she replies, maddeningly unhelpful. I''m not here to make your decisions for you, Ava. I''m here to support the decisions you make. Unless you want to start eating someone''s pups. Well, obviously I''m not going to do anything that horrible. Then what are you worried about? I take a deep breath, steeling myself. "Okay," I say finally, my voice steadier than I feel. "I''ll do it. But I want to be clear¡ªwe''re not lying." Vanessa and Vester exchange a look of relief. "That''s a wise decision, Luna," Vester says, his face a little more relaxed than before. Not by much, but some. This choice doesn''t rest comfortably in my heart, but the necessity is clear in my mind. Maybe it''s a terrible decision. Maybe it''s objectively wrong. But it''s the decision I''ve made. I''ll take responsibility for it. "When should we hold this hearing?" "As soon as possible," Vanessa suggests. "The sooner we address this, the less time there is for rumors to spread." "Alright," I agree, straightening my posture. "Let''s aim for this afternoon, then. Vester, can you arrange for the involved parties to be brought to... where do we usually hold these hearings?" "The main lodge would be appropriate," he replies. "Most will not attend the hearing, but it has space in case they wish to." "Perfect. Have them brought to the lodge at..." I glance at the clock, calculating, "...three o''clock. That should give us enough time to prepare." And by prepare, I mean I need a shower. And maybe to find some clothes that make me look a little more authoritative and less like a homeless child. Chapter 324 Ava: Lunas First Trial (III) The main lodge is a humble log cabin with an open layout that somehow manages to feel both spacious and cozy. Exposed wooden beams stretch across the ceiling, and a massive stone fireplace dominates one wall. The furniture is simple but sturdy¡ªall handcrafted, I''d bet. There''s a raised platform where I stand, and plenty of space for people to stand. There are no rooms. No kitchens. I think they even said there isn''t a bathroom. I tug at the hem of my black shirt, which hangs a bit loose on my frame. The jeans I''m wearing are slightly too big as well, but they''re the best I could find on short notice. My hair is pulled back in a simple ponytail, practical if not particularly stylish. Not glamorous. Not intimidating. The best I managed to aim for is clean and presentable. Hopefully it''s enough. My fingers tap an anxious rhythm against my thighs as I watch shifters file into the room. Calm down, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. You''re radiating anxiety. They can pick up on it. They can probably smell it. Yes.@@@@ Ugh. Straightening my shoulders a little further, I clasp my hands behind my back, trying to look confident and no-nonsense. Like I''m a leader, and not someone just fumbling around in this Luna role. Damn it. I want an instruction book. No such thing, Grimoire says cheerfully. You''ll have to make it up as you go along. I liked it better when he was a book who couldn''t talk to me at will. That''s cruel. But honest. Selene stands beside me, ears pricked forward as she watches more wolves enter. They all incline their heads slightly as they pass us. They''re showing respect, Selene explains. They''ve all greeted you through the pack bond. A twinge of jealousy shoots through me. "I can''t hear it," I murmur, keeping my voice low. It shouldn''t be impossible for you to hear, Selene replies, sounding thoughtful. I have some ideas. Grimoire''s presence stirs in my mind. I agree. We''ll work on that, little witch. "I was looking for a fight, and I don''t know why..." "When I came to my senses, I couldn''t understand what I''d done..." Vester''s voice cuts through my thoughts. "Luna Ava, how do you judge these actions?" Even though I know this is how it works¡ªit still feels odd, now that I''m the one everyone''s looking to for judgment. Is it really that simple? No further investigation, no gathering of evidence beyond these testimonies, and boom, we''re done? It just seems unfair. Why are our packs so basic compared to human law? Selene''s voice fills my mind. The Alpha is the law in the pack. You know this. While some matters require deeper investigation, others can be handled swiftly. It depends on the Alpha''s discretion. It can be a boon or an injustice. "Your actions have caused harm to our pack," I begin, my voice steady despite my nerves. "We need to work together. To become stronger. To heal from the true enemy of our pack. And yet we brawl among ourselves. We speak poorly of our Alpha. We rage at the very people we should be fighting for. This cannot go unpunished." I pause, letting the weight of my words sink in. The accused wolves lower their heads, shame evident in their postures. "However," I continue, "I believe your testimonies. We are all exhausted. We''ve been pushed past our breaking points. We have lost friends. Family. We''re displaced." A few nods in the audience. Good. At least some of them are resonating with my words. "Therefore, my judgment is this: You will work to repair the damage you''ve caused. Apologize to each other. And move on." A ripple of surprise moves through the crowd. Even if they''re not whispering, I''m sure the pack bonds are buzzing with the things they''re saying to each other. "But let this serve as a warning," I add, my tone hardening. "Watch your words carefully from now on. Question our Alpha again, and it will be the Alpha himself who passes judgment. And I assure you, he will not show the same mercy I have today." The accused wolves nod as one. There''s a subtle shift in the room. Something in the energy, perhaps. In their gazes as they look at me. They''re nodding. A few even have faint smiles. Even Vester''s stoic expression softens, though this was his plan and no surprise at all. Maybe he''s just relieved I got through it without fumbling. Well done. You showed strength tempered with compassion in your first act as Luna. They will remember this. Reaching down, I brush my fingers over Selene''s head in silent thanks for her words. Trying to speak like a confident judge is much harder than I thought it would be, and I never assumed it would be easy. Chapter 325 Lisa: Shopping Mission (I) LISA The pack only has a few cars now. Nothing like the SUVs they used at the Westwood Pack; these are older sedans and a couple trucks. The Grand Sage sits in delight in the front, while Elverly crosses her arms and scowls out the window from her side of the backseat. Kellan seems minorly irritated I gave up shotgun to the Grand Sage, but maybe it''s just me projecting things. Despite being pretty okay with giving me space, he''s also clingy. I know, I know, I''m contradicting myself. It''s just how things feel right now. The gentle rumble of the car lulls me into a drowsy state as I gaze out the window. It''s almost hypnotic, the way the landscape rolls by. "How does this auto-mo-bile function without horses?" the Grand Sage asks for what feels like the hundredth time. His enthusiasm for technology is endearing, if a bit exhausting. Kellan, to his credit, answers patiently. "It''s an automobile, sir. And it runs on an internal combustion engine." I stifle a yawn, my eyelids growing heavy. The constant questions and explanations fade into background noise as I let my mind wander. "Why do we keep passing these cities?" Elverly''s sour tone cuts through my haze. "Are none of them suitable?" Kellan glances in the rearview mirror. "These aren''t cities, ma''am. They''re small towns. We''re avoiding anything too close to the safe haven to maintain our cover." The old gnome scoffs. "Humans and their excess. Calling these sprawling monstrosities ''towns''." I turn in my seat, meeting Elverly''s disapproving gaze. "Actually, these are pretty small compared to real cities. In big human cities, the buildings touch the sky." "Humans aren''t so capable." "They''re engineering marvels," I explain, warming to the subject. "Some are over a hundred stories tall, with foundations that go deep into the earth." The Grand Sage turns in his seat to peer back at me, eyes sparkling. "Fascinating! And how do humans traverse these vertical metropolises?"@@@@ "Elevators," I say, then catch myself. "Um, they''re like... vertical moving rooms? They carry people up and down." I trail off, realizing I''m gushing. But the gnomes are listening intently. The Grand Sage, of course, is always interested in things humans do, but not Elverly. "It sounds... vibrant," Elverly admits grudgingly. "Though I still can''t fathom so many people in one place." The Grand Sage claps his hands together. "Marvelous! We must find a way to visit one of these human metropolises someday. Think of the technological wonders we could study!" Kellan coughs. "That might be a bit complicated, sir. Many of them have been attacked." "Ah, yes." He strokes his beard with a sigh. "The world has changed. A pity." These facts are hard to fathom when you can look outside the window and see what looks like pristine rural towns on the side of the highway. Like all of it happened in another world. Kellan glances at the Grand Sage again. "Maybe we can bring some of that city magic to the safe haven." I perk up at that. "Oh! We could totally have a pizza night. I make a mean homemade pizza." Elverly turns to me with a scowl. "You cook?" "When I have to," I shrug. "It''s not as good as New York pizza, but it''s not bad." The conversation drifts to other topics as we continue our journey, but I find my mind lingering on thoughts of home. Not of fancy cities, but of the life I left behind. My parents, my friends, college... My heart clenches as I think of Mom and Dad. They probably think I''m dead. I want to see them, to hear their voices again, to feel Mom''s arms around me. The Grand Sage''s voice cuts through my reverie. "Are you alright, my dear?" I blink, realizing I''ve been staring out the window, lost in thought. "Hm? Oh, yeah. I''m fine." But I''m not, not really. I force a smile, hoping it doesn''t look as brittle as it feels. The last thing I want is to worry anyone. "We''re about ten miles from the city," Kellan announces, his eyes flicking to mine in the rearview mirror. Turning back to the window, I use the motion to discreetly wipe at my eyes. Chapter 326 Lisa: Shopping Mission (II) LISA The moment I step out of the car, a chill runs down my spine that has nothing to do with the temperature. Something''s off. People hurry across the parking lot, their eyes downcast and shoulders hunched. Shopping carts rattle past, piled high with bottled water and toilet paper. It''s like everyone''s preparing for some impending disaster. "What''s going on?" Kellan appears at my side. "You feel it too, huh?" I nod, watching as a mother hurries past with two small children in tow, her face pinched with worry. "This isn''t normal, is it? I thought these towns were supposed to be... I don''t know, untouched by everything." He shakes his head grimly. "Looks like nowhere''s really safe anymore." Another car pulls up nearby, and I recognize some of the wolfy bodyguards from our group. Kellan leans in close, his breath warm against my ear. "They''re going to gather some essentials, if there are any left." "Good luck to them," I mutter, eyeing the frantic shoppers streaming in and out of the store. We make our way towards the entrance, the Grand Sage and Elverly trailing behind us. It''s strange to see them so subdued, their usual chatter silenced. As we pass through the sliding doors, the tension only seems to increase. Inside, the store is a hive of barely controlled chaos. People jostle each other in the aisles, their carts overflowing with canned goods and other non-perishables. The shelves are picked clean in places, gaping holes where everyday items used to be. "This way," I murmur, leading our small group towards the jewelry and accessories section. It''s quieter here, removed from the frenzy of the grocery aisles. The Grand Sage''s eyes widen as we approach the watch displays. "Fascinating," he whispers, leaning in close to examine the various timepieces. I point out different styles, keeping my voice low. "These are digital watches," I explain, indicating a sleek black model. "They use electronic displays to show the time. And these over here are analog watches, with traditional clock faces and moving hands." The Grand Sage nods, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "And which would be most suitable for our purposes, do you think?"@@@@ I consider for a moment. "Probably digital. They''re easier to modify, and the display could potentially show messages or other information beyond just the time." He picks up a chunky sports watch, turning it over in his hands. "This one seems sturdy. Built to withstand various conditions." "Good choice," I agree. "Those are designed for outdoor activities, so they''re pretty durable." I hand over the money with shaking hands, willing her to hurry. Every second feels like an eternity as she bags the watch and hands me the receipt. "Thank you, have a nice day." We''re almost to the exit when I hear a shout behind us. "Hey! You there! Stop!" Kellan''s grip on my arm tightens. "Run," he whispers urgently. We burst through the doors into the parking lot, the sound of pursuit close behind us. My heart pounds in my ears as we race towards our car, the Grand Sage and Elverly struggling to keep up. "Get in!" Kellan yells, fumbling with the keys. I dive into the backseat, pulling Elverly in after me as the Grand Sage clambers into the front. Kellan starts the engine just as our pursuers reach the car. "Go, go, go!" I shout, my voice high with panic. Kellan floors it, tires squealing as we peel out of the parking lot. In the rearview mirror, I catch a glimpse of angry faces and raised fists. "The others¡ª" "Already warned them. We''re splitting up. That might not be the only group." As my adrenaline rush fades, I slump back into my seat with ragged gasps. Even that short run across the parking lot was too much for my body. "What... what was that?" I manage to ask between gulps of air. Kellan''s knuckles are white on the steering wheel. "Hunters, I think. Or some kind of supernatural-aware group." The Grand Sage clutches the bag with the watch to his chest. "At least we accomplished our mission," he says, though his voice lacks its usual cheer. Those untouched towns I''d imagined earlier seem like a distant fantasy now. The reality is far grimmer¡ªa world on edge, where even a simple shopping trip can turn into a life-or-death situation. "Good thing we weren''t close to the haven." "That''s exactly why we weren''t. And now we know someone''s hunting supernaturals." Kellan taps his fingers against the wheel, his voice tight. Chapter 327 Ava: A Books Debate That''s absolutely ridiculous. "It''s a solid theory," Grimoire counters, sitting on the floor across from Selene. He''s back in his child form, with only minimal flames flickering over his skin. Aurum, for his part, watches in silence, exactly seven feet separating the tip of his paw from her side. If he moves even an inch forward, she snaps at him. It didn''t take long for him to realize he should stay back. I feel bad for him, but¡ª Don''t feel bad for him. ¡ªSelene doesn''t have any interest in backing down. Of course I don''t. Grimoire continues, unfazed by our side conversation. "Look, the fault lies with her, no matter how you slice it." That is factually incorrect.@@@@ "You use that word, but I don''t think you understand what factual means." That is also factually incorrect. "No. You have to break it down. Let''s start from the beginning. Victoria and Gene were dating, right? But then Gene asked for a break. He never said they were breaking up, right?" He asked for a break because he wanted to take Layla to the prom. Stop trying to spin this around so Gene''s the victim. Groaning, I hit my forehead against my knees. This discussion started with Selene trying to explain the first season of her favorite show, and now the two are arguing over the main plotline in season three. It''s enough to drive the brain host (that''s me) certifiably insane. There''s no one to certify that. "You should really be a part of this conversation, since your life mimics this story line a little," Grimoire adds, both of them staring at me from across the room. "Excuse me?" "You know, when you and Clayton¡ª" "No." Holding up a finger, I shake my head firmly. "We are not going there. That is ancient history. Done. It''s over." "Technically, ancient history would be¡ª" Grimoire doesn''t seem to have that level of self-preservation, because he''s still cackling over Selene''s plight. "Okay, let''s all calm down," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "Grimoire, maybe tone down the laughter? And Selene, I''m sure he didn''t mean any offense." He knows exactly what he''s doing, Selene''s voice rings in my head, laced with what feels like centuries of resentment, even though they''ve barely known each other for like, two days. Aurum''s muscles bunch under my hand, and I realize he''s ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice. Grimoire''s laughter dies down, but a mischievous glint remains in his eyes. "Oh, come on. It''s just a bit of fun." I stroke Aurum''s fur, trying to soothe him. "Hey, it''s okay," I murmur. "No one''s going to hurt anyone here. We''re all friends, remember?" Selene suddenly stares at the door, and Aurum follows suit. Lisa and Kellan are almost back. "Yeah?" Grimoire asks lazily, floating in the air and spinning in a slow circle. "How''d their shopping trip go? For watches, right? Gnomes do love to tinker." Not well. She pauses, probably listening to a mental report. They''re still a while out. Kellan will take the gnomes directly to their cabin before bringing Lisa here. She''s a little stressed out. "What happened?" All the levity of the past few minutes has dispersed. Grimoire even quits his mid-air spinning to listen in silence. Someone is hunting supernaturals in the human communities, they think. They were chased, but got away. Selene hesitates. It might be good to send a scouting party out to make sure no one''s managed to follow them without being noticed. "Good call. Do that. What''s Sister Miriam doing?" I don''t know. She isn''t here. She''s out somewhere. Oh. I had no idea she wasn''t around. I guess it''s hard to keep tabs on a vampire. She has her own information network and acts on her own terms. She is a powerful ally, but she''s a bit capricious in her own way. I''m sure she will be back soon. "I''m surprised you even know the word capricious," Grimoire mutters, and Selene gives a lazy snap in his direction. "Is everyone accounted for? Are we missing anyone?" We don''t know yet. "Okay. Make sure we have people covering their trail, just in case. Call Vester and Vanessa here and let them know what''s going on." Just moments ago, I was complaining because Selene and Grimoire were bickering over a soap opera''s plot line. Now, there''s so much worse coming our way. Chapter 328 Ava: Scouting Parties Vester and Vanessa pore over a map unfurled on my dining table. Our ward stone of silence has gotten a lot of good use here, keeping everything private. "This is the city they went to, right?" Vanessa asks, tapping her finger against the thick parchment. "Yes. It''s not as large as this one," and Vester taps at a city sixty miles away, "but it''s a little farther, to throw off anyone searching for us." The healer nods thoughtfully. "There are three main interstate highways branching off here, so it''s a good choice. It''s likely that the others went down this highway. It''ll add another hour to their drive back, but should throw off anyone in pursuit, as well. If we send some scouts this way, they might be able to pick them up." "My thought as well," her mate agrees. "But we will have to emphasize stealth. If there are groups searching for supernaturals, they would be able to pick up their scent." Awkwardly, I lean forward to interrupt their conversation. "What about scent blockers? Can''t we use those?" "We can," Vanessa says with a wry smile. "But we don''t have many, and have no way to replenish our stock. It is better to conserve those for emergencies." "So, our scouts are also possibly leading any intruders straight to us?" Vester''s eyes meet mine, a hint of amusement dancing in their depths. "Of course not." His words are reassuring, but a flicker of embarrassment flushes my cheeks. I never once questioned scouts in pack lands. They''ve been around all my life. Now that I''m here and worried about my people, I realize how little I understand. There''s so much to learn. But there''s too much at stake for me to wallow in self-doubt. "Our scouts are highly trained," Vester continues, his voice taking on a patient, instructional tone. "They don''t simply run straight lines from point A to point B. They employ a variety of techniques to muddy their tracks." Motioning me closer, he gestures to the map, using a finger to mimic what he''s talking about. "False starts, backtracking, twisting patterns¡ªthere are a variety of ways to confuse and misdirect any potential pursuers." Vanessa nods, adding, "It''s not just about physical movement either. They use natural elements to their advantage¡ªstreams, rocky outcroppings, dense foliage. Anything that can disrupt or mask their scent. In pack lands, our scent is everywhere, in a wide radius. It''s impossible to track down the den by scent alone. You''ll have to search every square inch of miles upon miles to find the heart of the pack, even if you knew we were in the general area." Don''t doubt me, he warns her. I''m the most powerful item in Ava''s arsenal. I can shred you with one bite. You''re not as powerful as you think you are, she retorts. "¡ªLuna? Ava? Are you listening?" "Sorry." Shaking my head and imagining I''m shoving their faces out of my head, I blink in Vanessa''s direction. "They wouldn''t be quiet." "Mm. Yes, I''m sure there''s a bit of dominance posturing going on between them." The healer glances at Grimoire with a curious frown. "Our wolves aren''t usually great at sharing." Thinking of Selene, I nod. "Yeah, that sounds about right." But this isn''t the time to ponder the relationship between my bonded souls. "How many scout teams have been sent out?" "Three." Vester leans back in his chair, looking thoughtful. "Marcus and Delta Ryder are leading two. They are not specialized in scouting, but we have a lack of leaders right now. Thankfully, we do have Ethan Hawke, one of our best scouts. He leads the third." Vanessa sighs. "If Jericho ever shows up..." "Yes. He would be the best option in these situations." My heart twists. I haven''t seen Jericho since arriving here, and I''ve avoided asking about him. That''s what we''ve all done. There are many missing faces, and no one mentions their names. Too many are gone. Too many missing. My vision blurs as I turn away, desperate to hide the tears threatening to spill over. Jericho is strong, Selene says quietly. I have faith he has survived somewhere. I focus on my breathing, willing myself to find composure. Footsteps approach, and a gentle hand rests on my shoulder. Vanessa says nothing, just stands beside me as we both gaze out the window. Surreptitiously wiping my tears, I ask, "How long before they get here?" Vester clears his throat. "They should be here within the hour, depending on the back roads taken. Kellan won''t attempt a direct route here." Chapter 329 Ava: Security A beat-up red sedan rolls to a stop. Then the passenger door flies open, and Lisa dashes out. "Ava!" I meet her halfway, throwing my arms around her and pulling her close. She''s clammy with sweat, and her hands shake where they rest against my back. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine," she says, trying to sound breezy and nonchalant even as her voice shakes. "Just glad to get out of the car." Over Lisa''s shoulder, I see Kellan emerge from the driver''s side. He looks grim, with a tight-lipped expression of concentration. He nods at me before turning to the back of the car, where the Grand Sage and Elverly are. "Come on," I say, tugging gently on Lisa''s arm. "Let''s get inside. We can talk there." As we walk, Lisa fills me in on their harrowing escape. Her words are rushed, stumbling over each other, a vivid picture of her fear, even as she throws a few jokes in to lighten the mood. "Kellan floored it before they reached us, but we left some of them behind." "I know. We''re still waiting to hear from them." Lisa''s shoulders droop. "I hope they''re okay. If they got hurt because we went there..." "Hush. It isn''t your fault. Missions are always filled with risk. Now we know someone''s out looking for us¡ªor at least people like us¡ªand we can plan accordingly." I don''t recognize the guards outside my cabin today, but they incline their heads, one of them opening the door when Lisa and I get close. "Thank you." "Of course, Luna." Lisa settles on the couch beside Selene, yawning as she relaxes against the cushions. My gaze drifts to Aurum, curled up beneath the dining table, and I can''t help but wonder... "Did you bully him again?" I ask my wolf with suspicion.@@@@ Selene''s tail swishes lazily. No. It''s so people don''t see him as easily when they open the door. Grimoire''s voice pulls me back to the conversation. "These wards can keep us safe, acting as a natural repellant against those who wish harm upon the pack." Kellan perks up at this. "Are we talking about security wards?" I turn to him, curious about his knowledge on the subject. "How much do you know about them?" Kellan''s brow furrows as he considers the question. "Not much, to be honest. I know how to maintain the ones on pack lands, but that''s about it." His expression darkens. "And even those weren''t enough to keep the vampires out." The reminder of the vampire attack sends a chill down my spine. I glance at Lisa, remembering how close we came to losing her. The idea of strengthening our defenses is certainly appealing, but I don''t know how to do it. "Grimoire," I say, turning back to the small figure, "how would these wards be different from what we already had? What makes them more effective?" Grimoire''s eyes light up at my question. "The wards I''m proposing are far more complex and powerful than the basic protections most packs use. They''re rooted in ancient magic, drawing power from the land itself. And they won''t be half-broken. Without a witch to maintain its boundaries, it''s unlikely to have worked at proper strength. I''d have to inspect them to know for sure where its weaknesses lie, of course, but¡ª" "Okay, okay." I lean forward, brushing off his tangent. "And you think I could create something like that, with my current skills?" "With my guidance, absolutely," Grimoire asserts. "It would be an excellent opportunity for you to expand your magical abilities while providing a tangible benefit to the pack." I chew my lip, considering the implications. The idea of strengthening our defenses is tempting, especially after recent events. But what if I mess up? What if the wards fail when we need them most? Well, I guess we won''t be in any worse of a situation than we are now. It''s all potential benefits with no downsides. "Okay. How do I do it?" "I''m still in the process of planning the wards. We''ll need to establish what our perimeter is and see how much magic you''ll be able to use at a time. The bigger the area, the more draining it will be, and the more work it will be." "I can help with that," Kellan offers. "At least if you let me know what our possible coverage area is, I can help define our boundaries." "We can go walk together¡ª" "No," I cut in immediately. "Grimoire, we aren''t ready for others to learn of your existence. Kellan can bring a map, or we can bring you along as a book. We still don''t know if there are traitors here." It hurts to even admit it, now that I''ve been here for a little while. I don''t like looking at faces and wondering if any of them are willing to betray us. Willing to murder us, even if it isn''t at their own hands. Chapter 330 Ava: We Need Supplies Grimoire grumbles a little, but he obediently pops back into his book form, saying he needs to run some calculations before we can get started. I grab Grimoire''s book form and place it on the dining table, my fingers lingering on its worn leather cover. A pang of worry shoots through me as I glance at Aurum, his massive form unmoving despite the commotion. Is he okay? He didn''t even greet me when I returned. He must be in a deep sleep.@@@@ He is, Selene confirms. He needs this rest. Don''t worry too much. Kellan drags my attention back to him as he recounts the harrowing events of the mission that should have been easy. Hunters. The word alone is chilling. "Are these hunters an already existing faction, or did you name them that yourself?" "No, there''s no existing faction of hunters. But they''re obviously hunting." Vanessa and Vester nod along with his words. "We need to limit our contact with the outside world," Vanessa says, absently twirling a strand of hair around her finger. I''ve never seen that nervous gesture from her before. "My biggest concern is over supplies. This mission was also to help stock up on supplies, and now we don''t have them. We need safe drinking water. Shelf-stable food. Meat. More blankets and clothes for the upcoming winter. We don''t have long before we''re freezing at night. I''m surprised it hasn''t happened already." "And snow," Lisa pipes up thoughtfully. "What are we going to do when it snows?" Running water is a problem for most of the houses here. There are a few giant tanks that supply a few buildings, and some¡ªlike mine¡ªrun off a well, so it isn''t absolutely detrimental to be without bottles of water. But it is a massive inconvenience for many. Some of the buildings even lack electricity and basic plumbing, and will be reliant on wood stoves for the winter. "Who lived here before us?" I ask, drumming my fingers against my forearm as I think. "There are a number of families here from a rogue pack. They have no alpha, and have been under the protection of Westwood for generations. This is the land given to them a long time ago, and they''ve been building it up in case it was ever needed," explains Vester. "And the hospital here? That isn''t for a few families of wolves, and it''s been here a while." "Yes, they founded a hospital that treated rogue wolves in the area, with the permission of an Alpha long ago. There were transient families who came and went, all rogues. And from what Dr. Blackwell has said, they have learned to treat other supernaturals while keeping it quiet. I believe now that some of their human staff were not always humans." "I see." It makes sense that more people in the world would know of the Fae and gnomes than just me. My eyes have been opened to the vast world beyond pack borders; while I once thought humans were sheltered because they didn''t understand life inside a pack, I''m now realizing wolves are just as sheltered as humans, living within our own realities. "Go ahead. I''m going to check on our food situation. I can''t keep relying on Kellan for everything." As Lisa heads off, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. I''m proud of you, Ava. You''re stepping up. I turn to see her blue eyes fixed on me, her tail swishing gently. "Thanks, Selene. That means a lot." My gaze drifts to Aurum, still curled up on the floor. "Will you stay with him?" Of course. I''ll keep an eye on him. Go, take care of your pack. Despite the stress of everything, I feel a comfortable warmth in my chest. Aside from missing Lucas, I''m starting to feel... Well, not exactly happy. It''s hard to be happy with the situation the world is in. With the situation my pack is in. But having a place I belong¡ªhaving people who want me here¡ªis a massive boost to my soul. No, I''m not happy. But I belong. It''s a good feeling. Maybe I''m already growing into my Luna crown. I wrap my arms around Selene''s neck, burying my face in her soft fur, feeling a burst of gratitude for her presence in my life. "Thank you," I whisper before pulling away. Go on, little one. Stepping outside, I approach one of my guards. "Can you take me to where we store our food?" To my surprise, he nods without hesitation. I guess a part of me really does feel like I have to ask permission from my guards, but things have changed. Now, they''re my subordinates. I''m going to have to be careful. I don''t want to abuse my authority. But it kind of feels good. Empowering. Like I''m coming into my own. No more worries about gilded cages; that part of my life is long over. "Of course, Luna." He calls over to another wolf nearby. "Wes, can you lead Luna Ava to the storage area?" Chapter 331 Ava: Wes The new wolf turns, and I feel a flicker of recognition. I know him from somewhere, but his name escapes me. He jogs over, a friendly smile on his face. Young. Really young. A little scrawny compared to the others, but broad-shouldered and tan. Tousled blond hair. "Hi Luna, I''m Wes. Follow me." As we start walking, I try to place where I''ve seen him before. "How are you doing, Wes?" He shrugs, his smile fading slightly. "It''s been rough for everyone, but we''re managing." I study his face, trying to gauge his age. He''s barely more than a kid, judging by the patchy scruff across his face. "If you don''t mind me asking, how old are you?" Wes glances at me and laughs. "I''m sixteen." My eyes widen in shock. "Sixteen," I repeat, my voice soft. Yet he''s wearing tactical clothes similar to those my guards wear. He nods, then adds, "We used to train together under Amara." That''s why I recognize him. Memories of those group training sessions flash through my mind, and I feel a pang of guilt for not remembering him sooner. "You''re a lot different from what the rumors said," Wes comments, pulling me from my thoughts. I raise an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. I knew there were rumors, but no one''s been willing to repeat them in my presence. "Oh? What kind of rumors?" Wes looks sheepish for a moment. "Well, I used to believe you were just a filthy Blackwood, manipulating the Alpha. That you didn''t have a wolf and were utterly worthless." He rushes to add, "But that changed when I watched you training. You worked harder than anyone." Perhaps not all those eyes I felt on me during training were filled with suspicion or derision. Maybe some, like Wes, were watching with growing respect. A wave of regret washes over me as I once again realize how prickly and defensive I''ve been. How many potential allies did I push away with my walls of ice? "Where''s your wolf today?" Wes asks, breaking the silence that had fallen between us. "She''s resting," I reply, grateful for the change in subject. Wes nods, a hint of excitement in his voice. "It''s pretty cool that our Luna has a separate wolf. It''s all anyone''s been talking about lately." His face freezes, and I can see the internal struggle playing out in his eyes. Slowly, he lowers his head, avoiding my gaze. "Yes, Luna." My heart sinks, but I press on. "Are they talking about challenges?" Wes nods, still not meeting my eyes. I take a deep breath, steeling myself for his answer. "Do you feel the same way?" His head snaps up, eyes wide with surprise and a hint of hurt. "No! Absolutely not, Luna. Alpha''s been good for the pack. He''s done so much for us, even if... even if things are difficult right now." The intensity of his disagreement catches me off guard. I can see the frustration etched in the lines of his face, the way his jaw clenches as he speaks. It''s clear this situation is weighing heavily on him, perhaps more than I initially realized. Deciding to change the subject, I gesture back to the sparse shelves. "Let''s talk more about the food situation. What are we most in need of?" Wes seems to relax slightly at the shift in topic. "Well, there''s a real lack of milk for the kids. That''s been tough. But a lot of the adults have been getting by on what we''re hunting. So it''s not quite as dire as it might look here." I raise an eyebrow, considering his words. "That might work for now, but what about when winter comes? The hunting will get harder, won''t it?" He nods, his expression grim. "We''re all worried about that. The cold months are going to be tough if we can''t stock up more before then." When I resolved to become a good Luna, I didn''t realize I''d be taking over during a situation like this. Trial by fire. There''s no point bemoaning fate. We''re here. We''re struggling. And I''m supposed to help these people. You''re doing great. Ask him about the hunts. It sounds like people are hunting for themselves and not for the pack. "Who are our best hunters?" "Ah¡ªI don''t know, Luna. We have a few families who aren''t doing bad right now. They don''t take much from the kitchens, I think." "Okay. Show me these refrigerators. Do we have freezers, too?" "Yes." Chapter 332 Ava: Winter Preparations I follow Wes to the main kitchen, my mind racing with thoughts of how to address our dire food situation. The sight of the two refrigerators and three chest freezers does little to ease my concerns. The refrigerators are practically barren, save for a few sad-looking vegetables and some condiments. The first two chest freezers echo the same emptiness, their cavernous interiors mocking our predicament. It''s only when Wes opens the third freezer that I feel a small spark of hope. "There''s some meat in here," I say, peering into the frost-covered interior. The packages are wrapped in butcher paper, neatly stacked and labeled. It''s not much, but it''s something. "Yeah, someone''s been bringing in their hunts," Wes confirms. I turn to him, curiosity piqued. "Do you know who''s been stocking these freezers?" Wes shakes his head, his brow furrowing. "No, Luna. I''m not sure. It just started appearing a few weeks ago." It''s encouraging that at least one person in the pack is thinking ahead, trying to contribute to our collective survival. But the fact that we don''t know who it is speaks volumes about the lack of communication and organization within the pack. Kellan''s been focused on security and making sure everything''s running. We need more than one person bearing the burden of everything.@@@@ First, we need to identify and mobilize our resources, starting with our most skilled hunters and those who''ve shown initiative in caring for the pack. I look at Wes, a small smile forming on my lips. "Wes, I have a favor to ask of you." He straightens, his eyes alert and eager. "Anything, Luna." "I need you to go around and get me the names of our best hunters in the pack. And if you can, find out who''s been responsible enough to try stocking the public kitchen." I gesture towards the freezer with the meat. "We need to know who our assets are if we''re going to make it through this." Wes''s face lights up with understanding and determination. "Of course, Luna. I can do that right away." "Thank you, Wes. This is really important." He nods emphatically. "I understand. I''ll get on it immediately and report back to you as soon as I have the information." I watch Wes disappear through the kitchen door, his steps quick and purposeful. "I wish you could tell me if I''m doing the right things," I admit, my voice catching slightly. "There''s so much I don''t know, Lucas. How did you manage all of this? How did you always seem so sure of yourself?" Aurum shifts, pressing his large head against my hand. I take it as encouragement and continue. "I''m trying my best to keep everyone safe," I say, my words barely audible. "To keep the pack thriving until you come back to us. Because you will come back, right?" The question hangs in the air, unanswered. I swallow hard, pushing back the fear that threatens to overwhelm me. "Selene''s been with you all day," I change the subject, forcing a lighter tone. "Not a single fight between our wolves today. That''s progress, right?" I chuckle softly, but it sounds hollow even to my own ears. Aurum''s eyes open, fixing on me with an intensity that takes my breath away. For a moment, I see a flicker of Lucas in those golden depths. "I miss you," I whisper, the words slipping out before I can stop them. "I miss talking to you, hearing your voice. I miss your smile, your laugh. I miss how safe I feel around you." Tears prick at the corners of my eyes, and I blink them away. "I''m sorry," I say, shaking my head. "I shouldn''t be dumping all of this on you. You''ve got enough to deal with, trying to find your way back to yourself." Aurum whines softly, nudging my hand with his nose. I smile despite myself, scratching under his chin. "You''re right," I say, as if he''d spoken. "I should focus on the positive. We''re making progress, aren''t we? The pack is coming together, working as a unit. We''re preparing for winter, thinking long-term. That''s good, right?" I pause, considering my next words carefully. "I know we''re not ready to fight back yet. We''re not strong enough. But we will be, Lucas. I promise you that. We''ll get our pack lands back. We''ll make the Westwood Pack stronger than ever." Aurum''s tail thumps against the bed, and I choose to take it as agreement. I lean back against the headboard, my hand still absently stroking his fur. "I have so many questions for you," I murmur, my eyes growing heavy. "About the pack, about being a leader. About us. But I guess those will have to wait until you''re back." Aurum shifts, curling his large body around mine protectively. I sink into his warmth, feeling safe and comforted despite everything. "Goodnight, Lucas," I whisper, my eyes drifting closed. "I''ll be here when you''re ready to come back to me." Chapter 333 Ava: Wolfs Landing Several days pass in relative peace, and the general atmosphere of this place has changed. For one, it has a name now. Wolf''s Landing. Not my doing; Lisa''s. Then Kellan ran with it. And now everyone''s calling it that. They''re starting to take pride in the place, realizing we''re here for the long haul. At least for now. It''s no longer a temporary refuge, but our new (albeit still temporary) home. Our freezers are slowly filling. Wolves are excellent hunters, but it doesn''t mean every hunt ends in success. Two expeditions to town have filled our pantry, and a group of she-wolves have come forward to take over the general cooking. "Why didn''t they do all this before you took over?" Lisa asks, peering over my shoulder as I doodle on paper. "They were, but they had very few supplies to work with, and many families were just going out and feeding themselves, thinking it would be better to be self-sufficient. Some fed others they knew needed help. But it just wasn''t organized." "And since no one was starving, it wasn''t something that really came up." "Right. But if we''re going to make efficient supply runs now that our ability to go into town is limited..." I tap my pen against the paper, distracted once again. Every day, I introduce myself to at least five new people. My goal is to know all their names and families. Aurum has been sleeping more and more lately; the pack seems under the impression that Lucas is on a mission, buying us time. For now, I need to ingratiate myself to the pack members, show them their leadership is thriving despite the situation we''re in. Vester is back, Selene reports. He''ll be there in five minutes. "Grimoire, Vester''s¡ª" I heard her, the book says testily. I''m in your head too, you know. Yeah, yeah. Thumping my knuckles against his cover, I remind him, "You know I''m technically your master, right?" It''s a tidbit Selene let me know during a particularly sassy lesson; the bond I have with Grimoire is very different than my mating bond and my bond with Selene. He isn''t a part of me, but a spirit pledged to serve me. In other words, he''s my servant. Or¡ªwell, there''s a worse word for it, but I try to avoid that one. I straighten up, turning to face her. "Thanks. Selene shouldn''t be gone too long. She''s just out hunting." "We''ll be fine here." A knot of worry tightens in my chest. "If anything happens¡ª" "I know, I know. Tell the guards to tell Selene." Lisa rolls her eyes good-naturedly. "You''ve only said it about a hundred times." I sigh, frustration bubbling up. "I hate how roundabout this is. If I could just access the pack bond myself..." "But you can''t, so we work with what we''ve got." Lisa''s tone is gentle but firm. Giving Aurum one last pat, I sink my fingers into his thick fur. He doesn''t stir, his breathing deep and even. Vanessa''s assured us he''s just sleeping, and Selene tells me he''s not in danger, but it still worries me to see him like this. Still, it''s probably a good sign that he''s sleeping. Sleeping is healing and all that. "Alright, I''m off," I say, heading for the door. Outside, the breeze bites through my sweater, warning me that winter''s around the corner. Slipping my coat on helps with the chill, but not as much as I''d like. It''s fine for a quick walk through camp, but it''s going to be brutal later, especially once the sun goes down. "Luna." I turn to see Vester approaching, his expression serious as always. "Are you ready?" he asks. I pat the messenger bag at my side, feeling the reassuring weight of Grimoire inside. "As I''ll ever be." Vester nods, his eyes flicking to the bag. "Then let''s get started. Where first? North?" Chapter 334 Ava: Securing the Perimeter The branch trembles in my hand as I trace the intricate pattern onto the exposed earth. Sweat beads on my forehead despite the chill in the air. I''ve never done anything like this before, but Grimoire guides me through each step. First, a rune. Then, to tie in all four elements. "Hold it steady, Vester," I mutter, glancing up at him. He''s holding Grimoire open, carefully following me around the circle without stepping on any of my work. You''re doing well, Grimoire''s voice echoes in my mind. Remember, precision is key. I nod, focusing back on the task at hand. The rune is complex, all swirling lines and sharp angles. One mistake could render the whole thing useless. No pressure, right? I''m not entirely certain how these runes and glyphs work, but Grimoire assures me they''re what we need. Of course, I have questions like who was the first one to discover these glyphs and why do random glyphs have the power to do crazy things, but Grimoire just tells me to try to understand basic magic before diving into advanced history.@@@@ Not super helpful. Finally, the last line connects, and I sit back on my heels, surveying my work. It''s not perfect, but it''s close enough. I hope. A rune that spans across five feet in a rough circle of earth we''ve cleared for this purpose. "Now what?" Vester asks, his voice low. "Now, we fill it with twigs," I explain, reaching for the pile we''ve gathered. "They need to be connected, like a network." We work in silence, carefully placing small sticks and brush into the inch-deep grooves I''ve carved. It''s painstaking work, but eventually, we finish. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and reach for my magic. It comes easier now, a warm current flowing through my veins. I direct it towards the flammable debris, willing them to ignite. A soft whoosh fills the air, and when I open my eyes, the entire rune is ablaze. Fire dances along the lines, consuming the sacrifice of fuel with glee. "Impressive," Vester murmurs, and I can''t help but feel a small surge of pride. As the last of the twigs turn to ash, I call upon my magic again. This time, I summon water, watching as it pools in the grooves, turning the ash into a murky slurry. Slowly, the water seeps into the earth, leaving behind damp, ashen lines. Earth. Fire. Water. Wind. It''s all here; all four elements. Now, infuse it with your magic, Grimoire instructs. Visualize your power flowing into the earth, creating a barrier. I place my hands on the ground, feeling the cool dampness against my palms. Closing my eyes, I imagine my magic as a golden light, seeping from my fingertips into the rune. It''s harder than I expected, like trying to pour honey through a pinhole. But gradually, I feel something shift. The earth beneath my hands grows warm, and when I open my eyes, the rune is glowing with a soft, golden light. It pulses once, twice, three times before fading away. And then, to my amazement, the earth begins to move. The grooves fill themselves in, erasing any trace of our work. Within moments, it looks like we''ve done nothing more than clear a patch of ground. The lights of the camp come into view, and my heart lifts at the sight. Ever since I''ve started working with the pack, it''s come to feel like home. More than any other place I''ve lived before; even more than my precious apartment in Cedarwood. It''s a place I have purpose. A place where I matter. As we approach, I see several figures waiting for us. Exhaustion weighs heavily on me, but I straighten my spine and square my shoulders; a Luna does not droop. "Luna Ava!" a familiar voice calls out. It''s Wes, the young wolf I''ve been getting to know. His enthusiasm is infectious, and I feel my spirits lift. "Hello, Wes," I reply, managing a warm smile. "How are things here?" As Wes launches into an update, others gather around. I recognize each face¡ªMara, the skilled huntress with a dry sense of humor; Jace, the quiet but dependable guard; Lila, whose green thumb has been invaluable to our garden efforts. She''s even put together a greenhouse, in hopes of keeping our vegetables alive a little longer. I greet each of them in turn, asking about their days, their families. It''s more than just politeness¡ªI genuinely care about these people. They''re my pack now, and I want them to know they matter. A familiar face catches my eye. Sasha, a she-wolf I met just days ago. The angry red scar across her face is still healing, a reminder of the dangers we face. But her eyes are kind as she approaches. "Luna Ava," she says softly. "You look chilled to the bone. Come, let''s get some food in you." My stomach growls at her words, reminding me of how much energy I''ve expended today. Sasha gently takes my arm, leading me towards the communal kitchen. The scent of something savory and warm wafts towards us, making my stomach growl again, this time audible to everyone near. Inside, the kitchen is a miniature hub of activity as several people sit at tables, eating. Sasha guides me to a seat and disappears for a moment. She returns with an enormous bowl of stew, steam rising invitingly from its surface. "Eat," she urges, placing it before me along with a thick slice of bread. It''s soft and squishy, freshly baked. "You need to keep your strength up." I don''t need to be told twice. The first spoonful is heaven¡ªrich broth, heavy on the meat, with spare bits of our meager amount of vegetables from the garden. Thankfully, wolves tend to be meat eaters, so they don''t complain. "How are you feeling?" Sasha asks, taking a seat across from me. I swallow a mouthful of stew before answering. "Tired," I admit. "But good." She nods, understanding in her eyes. "You were scouting the perimeter today, right? It''s an important job. A Luna wouldn''t normally do it." The words might sound a little strange, but there''s approval in her tone. "I want to help. If there''s something I can do, I''m going to do it." She nods again. "Many are noticing this about you. Our Alpha has chosen wisely." Heat rises to my cheeks at Sasha''s words, and I quickly duck my head, focusing on my bowl. The warmth of the stew seeps into my hands as I lift another spoonful to my lips, savoring the rich flavors. It''s a welcome distraction from the unexpected praise. I''m not used to this¡ªpeople noticing my efforts, appreciating what I do. For so long, I was the outcast, the one who didn''t fit in. Now, to hear that others see value in my actions... it''s overwhelming in the best possible way. Chapter 335 Ava: Sister Miriams Warning A low, mournful keen jerks me out of a dead sleep. Beside me, Aurum''s massive form twitches and writhes, soft whimpers escaping his muzzle. "Selene, what''s happening?" I think Lucas is waking, Selene''s voice echoes in my mind. She''s curled protectively around Aurum, her silver head resting atop his golden one. My breath catches as hope surges in my chest. It''s taken so much longer than I expected. Aurum lets out another pitiful whine, his paws scrabbling against the sheets. I reach out instinctively, wanting to comfort him, but Selene''s head jerks up. Enemies. "What do you mean?" My question is sharper than intended. Intruders. Get dressed. Now. Kellan''s on his way. I bolt out of bed, even though I don''t understand. Then a strange, vibrating ping resonates inside my head. Once. Twice. Three times. Intruders repelled by the ward, Grimoire says with absolute calm. We need to find out what''s going on. I scramble into the first clothes I can grab, my heart pounding so hard I can barely hear Selene in my head. As I rush out the door, I collide with two familiar figures. "Oof!" Lisa stumbles back, caught off guard. "Five. They''re all younger, turned within the last decade. As for weapons?" She smiles mirthlessly. "They''re vampires, beta wolf. What do you think?" I turn to Lisa, seeing the fear in her eyes that I''m sure is mirrored in my own. "We need to alert the others," I say, trying to keep my voice steady. "Can you help gather everyone in the main hall?" "No need," Kellan cuts in. "I can alert them through the pack link." Right. Of course. "Vanessa and Vester¡ª" "They''re preparing as well. Vanessa will be here soon to help." The wards may not cover the entire perimeter, but they''ve given us some warning. It''s not much, but it''s something to work with. It''s a stroke of luck. Whoever they are, at least they have no idea how far the wards extend. Hopefully it''ll buy us some time as they try to figure out how to get through. Aurum keens again in the bed, and Kellan looks concerned. "Is he okay?" "Selene says he''s waking up." My voice is soft. "But the timing..." Kellan''s face twists into a grimace, his eyes darkening with the weight of the decision. "You need to evacuate. We''ll send all the non-combatants with you." My heart sinks. We''ve only just settled in, and now we''re running again. But I know he''s right. We''re not ready for this fight, not with Lucas still incapacitated. "Aurum will need to evacuate as well," Kellan adds, his gaze flicking to the massive golden wolf on my bed. I nod, swallowing hard. "We''ll figure something out." The words feel hollow, but what else can I say? We have no choice. Kellan''s expression softens slightly. "Use the guards to carry him if you need to. We have stretchers if he won''t wake up." Aurum whimpers softly in his sleep, and I wonder if some part of him can sense the danger we''re in. Kellan turns to Sister Miriam, his posture straightening as he slips into his role as Beta. "Come with me. We''re going to need your insight." As they leave, I''m left standing in the middle of the room, feeling lost and overwhelmed. Lisa touches my arm gently, her presence a small comfort in the chaos. "What can I do?" she asks, her voice trembling slightly. But she doesn''t flinch, her eyes meeting mine without wavering. Chapter 336 Ava: Under Attack Vanessa bursts through the door, calm despite the energy buzzing around her. "You have two minutes to pack a bag. Evacuation is now." I grab my messenger bag, with Grimoire inside. Lisa stands ready beside me, already with a bulging backpack slung over her shoulders. "Kellan had a ''go bag'' ready for me since I moved in with him," she explains sheepishly. I nod, impressed by Kellan''s foresight. My own preparations feel woefully inadequate in comparison. Hastily, I stuff a couple of extra outfits into my bag. Turning to Vanessa, I gesture towards Aurum''s massive form on the bed. "We need a way to carry him. He''s not waking up." Vanessa frowns as she assesses the situation. "We''ll figure something out. Maybe a stretcher." Movement to the east, Selene''s voice interrupts, her tone distracted and tense. They''re trying to find a way around the wards. "We don''t have enough vehicles for everyone. Most of the pack will have to go on foot. We''ll need to split the evacuation¡ªhumans in the cars, shifters on foot." My heart sinks at her words. That means I''ll be separated from the pack. "Is that safe? Splitting up, I mean?" Vanessa''s eyes meet mine, a mix of determination and worry in her gaze. "It''s not ideal, but it''s our best option. The shifters can move faster through the forest, and we need to get the humans to safety as quickly as possible." I nod, understanding the logic even as fear gnaws at my insides. My gaze drifts back to Aurum, his golden fur rising and falling with each breath. How are we going to move him? "What about Aurum?" I ask, unable to keep the concern from my voice. "We''ll use one of the trucks. Don''t worry." Vanessa instructs the guards outside the door to carry Aurum on a stretcher to the truck. To their credit, they ask no questions, obeying in efficient silence. Only minutes later, we''re in the heart of the pack with the others. Humans are divided into cars, as many as they can fit. Their fear is so strong, even I can smell it in the air. "Ava." A familiar voice cuts through the chaos, and I turn to see Marcus approaching. Relief washes over me at the sight of his weathered face. "Marcus!" His eyes never stop scanning the area. "I''ll be sticking with you and Lisa. We need to keep the human evacuees safe." Having Marcus here, solid and dependable, makes the impossible task ahead feel manageable. All around us, wolves move with practiced efficiency. It''s a sight to behold¡ªevery pack member helps at least one other before shifting into wolf forms, securing packs to each other''s backs. The chaos I expected is surprisingly absent, everything moving along in orderly fashion. "They''re all pros by now," Vanessa says, following my stare. "What about the wounded?" I ask, dreading the answer. She smiles, her worried eyes lightening at the question. "We have no wounded. Everyone''s healed since the last attack." All around me, wolves leap into battle, intercepting the vampires before they can reach the most vulnerable members of our pack. It''s too dark to see from such a distance, but there''s a certain sound when they finally clash, and a few wolves yelp and scream. "Get in the truck!" Vanessa yells at me. "We need to get you to safety!" I shove Lisa in first, as Marcus directs some wolves to aid the evacuees. Selene dashes by us all, joining the wolves in the fight. Her determination is fierce inside my head, her full attention on the vampires. So much happens in the matter of seconds. Are you running or fighting? Grimoire''s voice is calm and collected despite the mayhem. Marcus'' hand clamps down on my arm as he lifts me into the truck. "We need to go, Luna." The sight of my pack fighting for their lives, for our survival, makes something fierce and protective well up inside me. How can I leave them? More screams. More growls. The scent of blood fills the air, apparent even to my weak nose. I can help you fight, Grimoire''s voice comes again, more insistent this time. We can save lives, but you need to make a decision. Marcus shoves me forward. "Ava, we need to go. I can''t protect you here." I look into his eyes, seeing the grim determination there. Then I glance back at the battle raging around us. My pack needs me. They need their Luna. "No," I say, my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me. "Marcus, I need you to guard Aurum. Make sure he''s safe." "Luna¡ª" But I duck under his arm and jump out of the truck, hoping I''m not making another horrible mistake. I''m exhausted. My magic is spent. But Grimoire''s confidence has me clinging to it like a lifeline. "Help me," I whisper, reaching into the messenger bag at my hip. The moment my fingers touch his cover, a surge of magic floods through me. It''s foreign; it doesn''t come from the world around me. There''s a different feeling to it, as though it''s more refined. Sleek. Concentrated. Every drop of magic feels five times more powerful than what I draw from within myself. This is Grimoire. My senses sharpen, the world around me coming into crystal-clear focus. You are my bond, Grimoire says, every word in my head rumbling with the power he holds. You have my power. A vampire breaks through our defensive line, his eyes locked on a group of evacuees. Without thinking, I thrust my hand out. A bolt of pure energy erupts from my palm, striking the vampire square in the chest. It flies backward, crashing into a tree with enough force to splinter the trunk. Chapter 337 Ava: Coming Into Her Power For a moment, I stare at my hand in disbelief. Did I really just do that? You used too much power, Grimoire says. You can''t let it shoot out like that. You''ll hurt an innocent. I wasn''t trying, though. I''d just moved without thinking. Yes. That''s why you need to focus. Pay attention, he''s getting back up. Several wolves converge on the fallen vampire, but he swings his arms with a blood-chilling shriek. He''s hurt. He''s going to draw on all his power to fight back. But he''s already doing it before Grimoire''s words finish, swinging his arms in a wide arc that throws off five grown wolves. They aren''t massive, but they''re solid, large male wolves, who can''t just fly through the air with a swing of someone''s arm. But the vampire manages it, his glittering red eyes locking on me. "Ava!" Vanessa screams. A pair of hands grabs me from behind, pulling me back toward the truck. I thrash, shocked to turn and see Wes'' grim face. "Luna, you need to run. We''ll hold them off for you." "No, Wes, I''m not¡ª" The vampire''s eyes lock onto me, a predatory gleam that sends ice through my veins. He moves so fast, he''s nothing but a blur. My body reacts before my mind can catch up. "Sorry, Wes," I mutter, planting my feet and using the young wolf''s momentum against him. I throw Wes over my shoulder, my muscles straining with the effort. He hits the ground with a thud and a yelp, but he''s safe. The vampire''s claws whistle through the air where Wes had been standing just a heartbeat ago. Relief floods through me, but there''s no time to dwell on it. The vampire is already pivoting, his attention solely on me now. A gray blur slams into the vampire''s side. The wolf¡ªI can''t quite place who it is in the chaos¡ªsnaps and growls, momentarily throwing the vampire off balance. But it''s not enough. With a snarl of his own, the vampire grabs the wolf by the scruff and hurls it away like a rag doll. Now, Ava! Grimoire''s voice rings in my head. Channel the magic through your core, not just your hands. Visualize the energy coalescing in your chest, then direct it outward. Three times I fail, as I evade the vampire''s attacks, one after another. He''s not giving me a chance to regroup. Focus. The vampire''s next attack catches me off guard. His hand closes around my throat, lifting me off the ground. I gasp for air, clawing at his iron grip. As spots dance in my vision, something inside me snaps. A surge of determination, of raw survival instinct, floods through me. I stop fighting against the vampire''s grip and instead pour all my concentration into the magic swirling within me. You can do it, Grimoire says, and that magic inside of me once again feels as though it''s being molded and guided by his hands. It''s like a giant cheat, but that''s okay. As long as I survive, I''ll try anything. I feel the magic respond, coalescing into a tangible form in my hand. Without hesitation, I swing my arm in a wide arc. The magic-forged blade slices through the vampire''s arm without even a hint of resistance. His grip on my throat vanishes, and I drop to the ground, gasping for air. But I don''t stop. I can''t. Before the vampire can recover, I lunge forward, swinging the energy blade with all my might. Once again, there''s no resistance. It''s as if I just slice through air. The vampire''s head topples from his shoulders, his body crumpling to the ground a second later. I stand there, panting, the magical blade still clutched in my trembling hand. You aren''t done! Grimoire shouts. There are four left. Get it together! Shit. All of that felt as though long minutes passed, but the wolf that had collided into the vampire''s side is just now getting back on her feet. It''s Vanessa. Now that I my eyes are focused, I can recognize her immediately. Wes is also standing beside me, eyes wide in shock. And behind me is Marcus, just now slowing to a stop. He''d been running to save me. "Keep Aurum safe!" I hiss, realizing I''m still gasping for breath. My lungs burn and ache, making it hard to shout orders. Vanessa shifts back, pointing to the crowd of fighters. "Aurum''s there, Ava."@@@@ Chapter 338 Lucas: We Are Alpha Danger. An insistent whisper that pierces a cloud of dreams and memories, a place I cannot escape. But it fades, and the urgency within it does too. "You''ll be Alpha one day, Lucas. You''ll have to learn to put your people first." "But Father, that has nothing to do with blackberry pies." Clinging to a branch high above my father''s head, I''m refusing to come down and face punishment. Kellan''s already been taken by his father, the scary-faced Jericho. Me? I ran my blackberry-stained face into the forest, knowing Father¡ªthe pack Alpha¡ªwould tan my hide for stealing a few pies. Mom always did love to bake. "Those pies were to go to the widows of last night''s raid," Father says, his face fading and blurring from view. Danger, that strange voice whispers again, and I sit up on the branch, no longer five years old. I''m older now, but still a child. Father argues with Uncle Jericho. We''re in a dense patch of woods, where sunlight barely reaches. I''m hiding behind a bush, straining to catch every word. Their voices are laden with tension. My chest tightens as I drink in Father''s face, committing every line and shadow to memory. A dull ache spreads through me, a pain I can''t quite place. "He drinks only from animals," Jericho insists, his gruff voice earnest. "He has no interest in harming people." Father''s jaw clenches, his hands curling into fists. His entire body is tense. "He''s too newly turned, Jericho. You can''t possibly believe he has control over his instincts." Their words echo in my mind, stirring a primal fear I''ve been taught since birth. Vampires are dangerous. Vampires can''t be trusted. But Uncle Jericho stands his ground, his broad shoulders set with determination. "You''re too prejudiced against vampires. This isn''t about ancient history anymore." "Why would you put the pack''s safety over someone you barely know?" It''s rare to see Father this agitated, his usual calm demeanor cracking. Flaring nostrils. Fists that tremble as his knuckles turn white. A sour, bitter scent that permeates the air. This forbidden conversation keeps me rooted to my spot. I''m downwind. They don''t see me. Jericho''s expression softens, his next words catching me off guard. "All supernaturals should have each other''s backs in this world. We''re all fighting the same battle. We should open our minds to new possibilities rather than living in the past." "Why doesn''t he settle in the established supernatural communities? Why live like a ghost among humans?" Surely, if this vampire means no harm, he''d seek out others of his kind? Father''s right. I can feel it in my bones. "He''s a wanderer by nature," Jericho explains, his tone almost defensive. "Not everyone fits into neat little boxes, Alpha. You of all people should understand that." I watch Father''s face closely. Uncle Jericho''s words have reached him. But then Father shakes his head. "Mark my words, Jericho," Father says, his voice low and ominous. "In an extreme situation, that vampire cannot be trusted." The vision fades around me. But I cling to it, desperate to see more, to understand. Father''s face blurs, and I reach out, trying to grasp this memory that feels both familiar and foreign. Danger, that strange voice whispers again, pulling me back to a reality I can''t quite grasp. The forest dissolves, leaving me adrift in a sea of fractured memories and half-formed thoughts. Who am I? Where am I? My mate. The realization brings with it a torrent of emotions¡ªlove, fierce protectiveness, and gut-wrenching fear. She''s in danger. They''re all in danger, and I''m not there to save them. I''m here, in this strange place of memories that ebb and flow of its own accord. Lost in time. We are Alpha. I struggle against the fog that holds me, desperate to break free. I need to get to her, to my pack. They need me. Ava needs me. "Let me out!" I roar, my voice echoing in the void. "I have to protect them!" But the fog doesn''t yield. It swirls around me, taunting me with glimpses of the battle raging beyond my reach. I see Ava''s face again, determination etched in her features as she faces down a vampire with a giant hole in its chest. Pride swells in my chest, but it''s quickly overshadowed by terror. She''s strong, my mate. But she''s also vulnerable. Human. The vampire lunges, and I cry out, straining against my invisible bonds. Remember, the voice insists. Remember your strength. Your power. Your duty. I close my eyes, focusing on the words. My strength. My power. My duty. Images flash through my mind¡ªtraining with my father, learning to control my wolf, taking my place as Alpha. The responsibilities, the weight of an entire pack on my shoulders. This voice. I know this voice. It''s my wolf. We are Alpha, he growls in my head. We must protect our pack. Our mate. We must wake. The scene before me changes again. I see myself, but not as I am now. This version of me is different¡ªstronger. Larger. Primal and raw. Golden, as if the sun itself came to bless my fur. Different from the others, my eyes glow with otherworldly light, and my power pulses in palpable waves, throwing weaker enemies to the ground. Vampires. Humans. Strange wolves without souls. All are the enemy, and I will not let them win this fight. My people depend on me. They''re all fighting, coming as one, too much for any single wolf to take on. But I move with impossible speed and strength, tearing through them like they''re made of paper. Is this... me? Is this what I''m capable of? Yes, the voice confirms. Our power. But why? Why would I hide such strength when my pack needs it? As if in answer to my unspoken question, the scene shifts once more. I see the aftermath of the battle. The vampires are gone, but so is much of the forest around us. Trees are uprooted, the ground scorched. And I''m nearly torn apart, bleeding on the ground. There''s so much pain. My body could not hold onto the power, and it pulverized me from within. I understand now. This power, it''s dangerous. Uncontrollable. I locked it away to protect them, to protect myself. Our body is too weak, the voice agrees. But we are still strong. Get up. We must protect them. Chapter 339 Ava: Defend the Pack Aurum''s golden figure streaks through the wolves defending us, in an unerring line straight for the closest vampire.@@@@ Seconds later, there''s a blood-curdling roar. Stop standing around staring, Grimoire says, unaffected by the fear crawling through my skin. They need your help. Tearing my eyes from Aurum/Lucas, I dash forward, my magic-crafted blade cool against my sweaty palm. "What''s next?" I ask, squeezing through a mass of fur and hot bodies. The noise is too loud to hear my own voice, but Grimoire picks up my words straight from my head. Get closer. You''ll hurt an innocent if you try to do anything here. You don''t have the control yet. Ducking under a wildly swinging arm, I come face to face with a stranger. Pale skin. Lips glistening red, cracking at the corners, where you can see pale flesh peeking out beneath the blood. Fangs. Long fangs, far longer than I ever thought a vampire could have, and red eyes that lock onto mine with unerring accuracy. Don''t go straight for the head, Grimoire warns as I do just that. My blade whistles through the air. It''s a clumsy strike, born of fear and adrenaline rather than skill, and I''m too far in to abort. A vice-like grip closes around my forearm. The vampire''s strength is inhuman, and I''m yanked forward, losing my balance. But my body moves before my brain can catch up. Instinct takes over, even if it''s a little sluggish and unrefined. With a twist of my body I''d never be able to replicate again, I manage to wrench my arm free of the vampire''s grasp. Moving with the momentum, I throw myself into an awkward roll. My shoulder hits the ground hard, but I manage to scrabble back to my feet, now behind the vampire. He''s turning, trying to get to me, but he''s too slow, dragged in various directions. Everyone''s grabbing, snapping, clawing at him, even as he fights back. He has too many enemies. I don''t hesitate. With both hands, I drive my blade into his back, angling upward. Add fire to the blade. Grimoire''s command rings clear in the chaos. Too many bodies litter the floor. And yet no vampires remain standing. Aurum catches my gaze. Gorgeous. Massive, towering over all the other wolves, some of whom cower at his feet. There''s blood all over his face and muzzle, dripping to the ground. Despite the gore, he looks majestic¡ªa true alpha, his presence blanketing the area. In the time it took for me to fight one vampire, he took down three. As our eyes meet, something shifts. The world seems to tilt on its axis, and suddenly, I''m not just looking at Aurum. I''m seeing Lucas¡ªmy Lucas. His voice, so achingly familiar, whispers in my mind. Mate. The word reverberates through me, igniting a warmth that spreads from my core to my fingertips. It''s him. It''s really him. After all this time, all the uncertainty and fear, Lucas is back. His golden gaze sweeps over the pack, breaking that brief connection between us, and he gives a long, low howl. I watch in awe as every wolf around us drops to the ground, bellies pressed against the earth. The sheer power radiating from him is greater even than what I felt from Selene when we became Luna. This is Lucas, my Lucas, but he''s also so much more. The alpha energy emanating from him is something I can even sense with my magic. It''s as though that core of energy within me yearns to reach out and touch Lucas'' power. A strange sensation creeps into my mind. It''s like a tickle, a whisper just beyond my comprehension. I strain to hear it, but the harder I focus, the more it slips away. Around us, the remaining wolves begin to shift back into their human forms. They move with purpose, gathering the wounded and carrying them towards the hospital. Grim faces. Pained eyes. Everything happens in silence as I stand, rooted to the spot, a dead vampire at my feet. Then, my gaze falls on the bodies being laid carefully side by side. My pack. My people. Their loss aches in my soul. The pack bond I can feel is a little weaker than before. Chapter 340 Ava: Reunited Mates A shimmer in the air draws my attention back to Aurum. His massive form begins to shrink and change, fur giving way to skin, until Lucas stands before me in his human form. I don''t remember deciding to move, but suddenly I''m running towards him. We collide in a tangle of limbs, holding each other so tightly it''s hard to breathe. But I don''t care. He''s here, he''s back, and nothing else matters. "You''re back," I whisper into his chest, my voice thick with emotion. "God, Lucas, you''re really back." His arms tighten around me, and I feel his lips press against the top of my head. "Thanks to you," he murmurs. "You took care of everyone. Thank you, Ava." I pull back slightly, looking up into his face. His eyes are the same, filled with warmth and love, but there''s something else there now¡ªa depth, a wildness that wasn''t there before. It''s breathtaking and a little terrifying. My gaze drifts back to the bodies laid out nearby, and a wave of guilt washes over me. "I couldn''t save them all," I say, my voice barely audible. "I tried, but I¡ª" Lucas cuts me off, pulling me back into his embrace. "You did everything you could," he says firmly. "More than anyone could have expected. You protected our pack, Ava. You led them when I couldn''t." Kellan and Vester approach, also covered in blood, with a bleak look on their faces. I know they need to speak with him, to update him on everything that''s happened. And I have somewhere I need to be, too. This isn''t the time for our reunion. He''s Alpha. I''m Luna. We have jobs to do. "Go," I say softly, stepping back from Lucas''s embrace. "They need you. I should help with the wounded." Lucas nods, his eyes lingering on me for a moment before he turns to his beta and delta. As they begin to speak in low, urgent tones, I slip away, heading toward the hospital. The scene that greets me is one of organized chaos. Vanessa is at the center of it all, her entire body stained with blood and dirt. She moves from patient to patient with practiced efficiency, barking orders and administering treatment, even as she limps. I guarantee she hasn''t treated herself at all, running straight to her people instead. "You did amazing tonight, Ava," Vanessa says after a while. I turn to look at her, surprised by the compliment. "Me? Vanessa, I watched you work for hours. What you did to keep people alive... that''s what''s truly impressive." She lets out a small, tired laugh and rests her head against the wall. "There are going to be a lot of questions about your powers after tonight, you know." I nod, the reality of the situation sinking in. In the heat of battle, I hadn''t given a second thought to using my magic. Now, in the aftermath, I realize the implications. "I didn''t even think about it in the moment. It just happened." "You did the right thing," Vanessa says firmly. "Ava, thank you. You saved so many lives tonight. Without you, our wounded and dead toll would be much higher." I feel a flush creep up my neck at her words. "Lucas did most of the work," I mumble. Vanessa turns to face me, her expression a mix of exasperation and fondness. "Just take the credit that''s given to you, Ava. You still have to work on that self-esteem of yours." Chastised, I duck my head. "Sorry. You''re right. Thank you." She nods, seemingly satisfied, and we lapse back into silence. I glance at Vanessa, taking in the dark circles under her eyes, the blood staining her clothes. She''s given so much of herself tonight, as she always does. Is that how people are looking at me? Why even the receptionist''s eyes have changed when she sees me? Yes, Selene says, startling me with her mental presence out of nowhere. They are proud of you and grateful for what you did for them. You''ll see it yourself soon enough. "Why are you still sitting here?" Vanessa asks, her question distracting me from Selene''s words. "I''m too tired to even breathe." "Is that so?" She smiles at me and juts her chin toward the front door. "But your mate''s here for you." My heart flutters at her words, and I turn my head to see Lucas staring at me. He''s fully clothed now, and for the first time I realize his black hair is shockingly long, almost to his mid-back. It''s attractive as hell, but more importantly¡ªit''s strange. Hair doesn''t grow that fast. Time is a strange thing, Grimoire says. Chapter 341 Ava: Aspens Here "Ava." The sound of my name has me sitting up immediately, even before my eyes open. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing''s wrong. Calm down." Lucas pulls me into his arms, and I wrap my arms around his waist as I blink in the dim light, trying to wake my sleepy brain. "We''ve made contact with a group of wolves at the border," he says, making my heart skip a beat again. I''ve been asleep most of the past two days. Grimoire said my body needed to recuperate after such a large draw of power. This is my first time hearing anyone was even near the perimeter of our pack. "And?" Since Lucas is calm, I know it can''t be bad. "They''re from Aspen," he says, confirming my thoughts. "While they haven''t been hit as hard as us, they''ve sent out scouting packs to make contact with us and others." "How did they find us?" Despite knowing this group isn''t a danger to our safety, that detail makes me nervous. "Clayton already knows about this place. He has a safe haven of his own near the coast." "Oh." Lucas'' voice is steady as he continues, "The leader of these scouts specifically asked for your presence." "What? Why didn''t you lead with that?" Attempting to jump out of his arms doesn''t go well. He tightens his hold, keeping me in place. "Calm down, Ava. There''s no rush. Get dressed first." The hug is lukewarm at best, a perfunctory gesture that lacks any real affection, despite calling my name with such familiarity. I can feel the stiffness in her posture, mirroring my own discomfort. As we pull apart, I search for something to say, grasping for words to bridge the chasm of time and circumstance between us. "How are you doing, Ivy?" The question sounds hollow and weak, even to me. It''s a woefully inadequate way to greet someone after all this time, but my eyes flicker to her head as I think of her bleeding in the car. A faint smile curves her lips, though it doesn''t touch her eyes. "Long healed." Ivy''s gaze shifts, moving past me to settle on Lucas. If I had hackles, they''d raise at the way her eyes travel over him. Maybe it''s just my discomfort in her presence. When she speaks again, there''s a strange inflection in her voice, an undercurrent I can''t put my finger on. It isn''t really friendly, but I can''t quite say it''s unfriendly, either. "I heard you''re Luna here now." "Yes, I am." My shoulders straighten as I respond, pulling myself as tall as I can stand. Ivy''s eyes narrow slightly, assessing me. "Interesting," she murmurs. "It''s good to see you doing so well, Ava." The tension in the room ratchets up a notch. I''m acutely aware of the other Aspen wolves watching our exchange, but I''m at a loss on why it feels as though I''m dancing some strange political line every time Ivy speaks. Then, she smiles, and it''s as friendly and warm as you''d expect from a close ally, as if my strange emotions are nothing more than fanciful thinking. "I''m so happy you guys are here and doing so well. Our alpha was quite concerned about all of you." Her eyes flicker to Lucas at the last sentence, as if trying to gauge his response to Clayton''s concern. Or is it just paranoia, after all? I wouldn''t be so certain, Selene opines, sounding thoughtful. She seems to have something against you. Maybe she''s upset you didn''t mate her brother, after all. But even Selene sounds doubtful. Ivy hadn''t seemed particularly interested in me as a potential sister-in-law back then. You''d think she''d be ecstatic to hear I''m mated to someone else now, leaving her precious brother free and clear of my influence. Chapter 342 Ava: Ivys Motives I push the doubts aside, focusing on the task at hand. "What brings you here, Ivy?" I ask, injecting a note of authority into my voice. "Lucas mentioned you asked for me specifically." "Always straight to the point, aren''t you, Ava?"@@@@ Was I? I don''t really remember our past encounters that way. It always felt as though I were dancing around her, never sure what she really thought of me. "I just wanted to make sure you were doing well. Clayton said you would likely be with the Westwood Pack. It''s been a long time, and I had no way of contacting you since you left your phones behind." The way she speaks makes it sound as though I''d left them behind on purpose. I push aside the nagging unease about Ivy as Lucas guides me to the table. As we sit, she takes a seat across from us, her smile still warm and inviting. It''s this warmth that throws me off balance, making me question my earlier impressions. Why does Clayton''s sister have to be so enigmatic? Her brother is straightforward, his intentions clear as day. But Ivy? She''s a riddle wrapped in a mystery. "How are things in Washington?" Lucas asks, calm beside me. He doesn''t seem to sense anything strange with the woman. Ivy''s face transforms, the smile fading into a somber expression. "We barely made it through a vampire attack," she says, her voice low. "It was intense. We lost many lives." As she describes the attack, I can''t help but compare it to what we faced here. The force she talks about seems almost paltry compared to the onslaught that hit Westwood. It''s hard to reconcile the two experiences. "What about the rest of the area?" I ask, leaning forward slightly. "Have there been other attacks?" Ivy nods, her green eyes meeting mine. "Some of the larger human cities have been hit, but it''s been mostly quiet on the coast. The biggest issue is communication. We can''t get cell towers or internet up and running." "How are you getting information then?" Lucas asks. "Radio, mostly," Ivy replies. "All the news networks are basically dead. It''s like we''ve stepped back in time." Her gaze sweeps over us, taking in our appearances, the room, everything. "How has it been here? The closer we got, the more evidence of fighting and destruction we saw." Lucas shifts beside me, his arm brushing against mine. "It''s dangerous to leave Wolf''s Landing," he says, his voice grave. "There are hunters out there, searching for any supernatural presence." Ivy tilts her head. "Hunters? We haven''t encountered any of those." "Have you been in the cities?" "Are you here to stay, or are you moving on?" Lucas rests his arm behind my chair, and I swear Ivy''s eyes follow that movement like a hawk. "I''ll be sending a scout back to Clayton with information, but the rest of us are here to stay and support. We''re your official liaison with the Aspen Pack. Seeing as your situation is more dire than ours, I can put in a request for extra manpower and some supplies, but I don''t know how safe it would be." "We''d appreciate that." "Of course," Ivy says, smiling again. "We are long-standing allies." As Ivy and Lucas exchange some basic platitudes, Selene''s voice enters my mind, tinged with a faint growl. I don''t trust her, Ava. Something''s off. You think she has ulterior motives? I keep my expression neutral, not wanting to give away our silent conversation, but of course it''s impossible to speak without blanking out. It''s got to be obvious to every wolf in the room. Ivy glances at me with a brief frown. Definitely. The way she looks at you isn''t right. I consider her words carefully. Do you think she''s dangerous to the pack? There''s a pause, and I can feel Selene''s hesitation. I don''t think so. Not directly, at least. But I still can''t shake this feeling. We shouldn''t trust her completely. I agree silently, careful to maintain my attentive facade as Ivy makes eye contact with me. I offer her a small smile, which she returns readily. You know, I tell Selene, I can''t help but feel like she''s upset about me being mated to Lucas. Yes. There''s something possessive in her eyes when she looks at him. It''s unsettling. Relief washes over me. I''m not imagining things. I''m not being paranoid. Selene sees it too. "Ava?" Lucas''s voice breaks through my internal dialogue. "What do you think?" I blink, realizing I''ve missed part of the conversation. "I''m sorry, what was that?" Ivy''s lips quirk up in a small smirk. "Lost in thought?" "Just processing everything," I lie smoothly. "It''s a lot to take in." Chapter 343 Ava: Prototype Progress Ivy and her people are settled into a place of their own, and I''m left feeling awkwardly unbalanced between trusting her and feeling like I can''t. Lucas doesn''t seem to have the same misgivings, and¡ªdespite Selene''s soft growls in my head¡ªI leave him to handle the Aspen wolves, resolving to talk to him later. It doesn''t feel like the issues with Ivy will be detrimental to the pack or cause issues with our alliance with Aspen, but it''s not something I want to ignore, either. She''s a strange one, Selene murmurs. Grimoire sounds thoughtful. She seems to have a great amount of power and respect in her pack. Perhaps she had always hoped to mate another alpha and become Luna, rather than an alpha''s sister. "Maybe." Heading toward the gnome''s cabin, I add, "She was strange before Lucas ever entered the picture, though." Yes, when you mated with the Aspen alpha. My feet stumble over nothing. "I didn''t mate with him. I was in heat." He marked you, Grimoire points out. That''s mating. Though you''re lucky it didn''t take. It''s a grim reminder of a dark past I really don''t want to think about. "Let''s move on from this topic." It didn''t take because we are stronger, Selene says, proudly ignoring my request. She is only matched by our Alpha. Her smug tone irks me. "You hated him, remember? I distinctly recall you making snide remarks and encouraging me to sleep with¡ª"@@@@ The past is the past, she mutters, and I can practically feel her metaphorical tail tucked between her legs. Oh, so the all-knowing wolf is capable of mistakes? Grimoire sounds positively gleeful at this new knowledge of Selene''s past. She isn''t perfect after all? Shut up, book. All you have is theory with no real life experience. You''ve lived between pages all your life. Better than a wolf who pretends to know everything when she doesn''t. My head aches with their back and forth, and I slip into the gnome''s cabin after a quick knock. "Hello? Dr. Blackwell?" The Grand Sage''s head pops up over a pile of gadgets and gizmos on his dining table, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "Ava! Just the witch I wanted to see!" His enthusiasm is infectious, and I can''t help but smile back. "Hello, Dr. Blackwell. How''s the prototype coming along?" Nope. Still looks like plain old quartz. "How so?" The gnome''s eyes practically glisten. "Excellent question!" he just about bellows into my face. This is a man dedicated to his craft, Grimoire observes approvingly. "Think of it this way: the quartz stones you''ve been charging are little more than batteries. They contain a certain amount of power, but it''s basic. Nonspecialized." He pauses, gauging my reaction. I nod slowly, encouraging him to continue. "This crystal is more like... well. You can have one that specializes in fire, allowing you to create magitech with the ability to invoke fire. Or water. Or even a wand that produces great winds. It brings your elements into the magic. Some even say a hint of the caster''s wisdom is brought with it." "But they''re both quartz," I point out. "What? No!" He clutches the crystal to his chest in shock. "This is not quartz. It''s a crystal created for the purposes of containing magic. It is something I use often in magitech, but my source is usually Fae magic. I have not had a chance to harness a wizard." "Oh..." The fanatic look in his eye makes me feel like a slab of bloody meat, leisurely swirled in the ocean before a ravenous shark. "It won''t hurt," he adds, dropping it into my palm now that I''ve been educated in its provenance. As my fingers close around the crystal, I can feel a slight tingle, different from the usual sensation of channeling magic into quartz. It''s as if it''s reaching out to my magic, eager to connect. It takes barely more than a nudge to direct the flow of magic within me, almost constantly circulating, and divert it into the crystal in my palm. It''s strange. The quartz stones feel energetic when I''m done, but this crystal almost feels alive. In fact, it feels suspiciously similar to the necklace and ring I wore for quite some time. Whose magic filled those crystals? The process doesn''t take long. The Grand Sage gently takes the crystal from my hand, his eyes alight with excitement and gratitude. "Thank you, Ava. This may be all we need for our breakthrough." I rub my palm, my skin almost itchy where the crystal made contact, but swallow back the words asking how it''s supposed to help. He''ll just launch into another explanation I don''t fully understand. "No problem." Chapter 344 Ava: Shes Grown -- END SEASON FIVE!! My palm itches as I walk through our compound. It''s quiet again, reminding me of the first day Marcus, Vanessa, and I rolled in. The attacks have probably brought up plenty of unresolved trauma, but the lost lives and wounded are the main source of our bottomed out morale once again. Yes, we defended our home¡ªbut at what cost? The energy here is strange. We should be high with Lucas'' show of power, and instead we''re all hiding again. I spot Wes up ahead and raise my hand to wave, a smile already forming on my lips. But as our eyes meet, his widen and he''s gone, darting behind a nearby cabin. "Wes?" I step in his direction with some hesitation. Many wolves aren''t sure what to make of what they witnessed the night of the attack. They are scared of your power. The night I wielded magic like some kind of supernatural warrior, decapitating vampires with energy blades? Yeah, I can see how that might have people feeling some kind of way. Sighing, I change course and head toward the kitchens, now paying attention to the body language of the wolves I encounter. Their gazes slide away from mine. Some are outright avoiding me. Someone carrying a stack of firewood nearly stumbles as he hurries past, careful not to brush against me. "This is ridiculous," I mutter under my breath. "I saved their lives." You also scared them, Selene points out. Power like yours isn''t something they''re used to seeing, especially not from someone they considered... well... "Weak?" I was going to say ''human'', Selene corrects me. But yes, that too. I reach the kitchen entrance and pause, taking a deep breath. The scent of fresh bread wafts out, reminding me why I came here in the first place. Food. Focus on that, not on awkward social dynamics. As I step inside, the bustling activity doesn''t stop, but it shifts¡ªpardon the pun. Conversations die down, replaced by the clinking of pots and pans. A young wolf stirring a large pot of stew¡ªwhich has become our standard fare as the weather continues to cool¡ªavoids my gaze. Shockingly, Elverly is working here, moving from table to table with efficiency. She has several bowls and trays stacked when she stops in front of me. "Luna Ava," she greets me, much more polite than Lisa ever made her out to be. "What can we do for you?" Her eyes practically glitter with an entire galaxy of stars as she stares at me. Before I can respond, a few other wolves stand up from their tables. One by one, they offer their thanks, their voices growing stronger with each expression of gratitude. "We owe you our lives, Luna Ava." "Your magic saved us all." "We''re honored to have you as our Luna." Their words chip away at my preconceptions. I''ve fallen back into old habits, assuming the worst about how others perceive me. But these wolves aren''t avoiding me because they don''t want me around. They''re unsure, even afraid. But they don''t hate me. They just don''t know how to approach me anymore. I''m an anomaly, but I''m not anathema. Heat rushes into my cheeks, and I blink back the tears trying to flood my eyes. Here I am, standing with a bowl of stew, some bread, and some cheese, in the middle of a makeshift cafeteria, suddenly thrust into an impromptu address. "You don''t have to thank me." I meet their eyes as steadily as I can, even though I just want to find a corner to cry in. Happy tears, though. So different from the past. "You are my pack, and I am your Luna. I would lay down my life for every one of you." There''s no applause for my words, and I don''t expect them. Just a few nods, some proud smiles, and a surprising amount of she-wolves who approach me as I sit, finally freeing my hands by placing everything on the table. "Luna Ava," one of them says, her silver-streaked hair pulled back in a neat bun, "is there anything you need? Anything we can do to help?" I recognize her. She organized laundry days. It''s a simple thing, doing laundry¡ªbut having no washing machines makes the job much harder. Having a large group of women take on the chore has helped make sure everyone has clean clothes, and we''ve even managed to more properly sort people into correct sizes. I''m touched by her offer, by this sudden outpouring of support. "Thank you," I reply, genuinely moved. "Right now, I think what we all need most is to come together as a pack. To support each other and rebuild our strength. We have more fights to come in our future, and we need to be prepared." As I eat my stew, I feel Selene''s approval resonating in my mind. That''s it, Ava. Stand tall. Don''t let anyone make you feel less than the strong Luna you are. Your people will follow your lead. She''s right. I''ve spent too long doubting myself, letting others'' perceptions shape my own self-worth. But I''m not that scared, powerless girl of my past. I''m Luna of the Westwood Pack, mate to Lucas, magician-in-training (or something to that effect), and protector of my people. I''ve grown. Chapter 345 Ava: Winter in Wolfs Landing Blowing on my hands in a futile effort to bring warmth back to my numb fingers, I squint across the vast expanse of snow at a group of wolves coming in. "Is that Vester''s group?" No. Ethan''s. Selene rests her furry head against my leg, panting after her playful romps through a few snow drifts. She''s very much in her element in this weather, and I''ve had more than one mother come to me complaining that their pups have all been following Selene around the compound to play in the snow all day. It wouldn''t be a problem, they stress¡ªrepeatedly¡ªif they were old enough to shift. But they''re not, and it''s cold, and they''re obsessed with the only dog they''ve ever seen. Wolves aren''t nearly as cool as a husky, apparently. I can see two kids right now, peeking around a truck like we can''t see them. They''re whispering to each other and pointing in Selene''s direction. Did I mention that their favorite game is pelt-the-husky-with-snowballs? Yeah. That''s a thing now. When Selene catches them out of the air, they always fall over laughing. I should go tell them to go home, but I''ve been there and done that. Repeatedly. They keep coming back within minutes, giggling from whatever abysmal hiding spot they''ve found this time. Selene''s the most popular person in camp among their age group. Even their mothers have given up, especially when other young wolves would shift and play in the snow, too. Unlike in our traditional pack lands, we don''t have miles of land to roam and keep our inner wolves happy. We''re holed up in this relatively tiny area, and our numbers keep growing. Oh, yes. More and more refugees have arrived. Some rogue. Some from allied packs. And even some who had been presumed lost from our own packs. We have groups now who spend weeks at a time traversing the country, bringing back news and people. Wolf''s Landing has grown, even in this harsh weather. He turns to me, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Traveling relaxes me more than sitting in one place, Luna. But I appreciate the concern." Before I can respond, Ivy''s voice cuts through the air. "Lucas!" She greets him with a warm smile that makes my stomach churn. I grit my teeth, forcing down the surge of irritation that threatens to bubble up. Lucas returns her greeting, his tone friendly but neutral. I watch as Ivy moves in for a hug, her arms outstretched. But Lucas smoothly sidesteps her, turning towards me as if that was his intention all along. His arm slides over my shoulders, pulling me close to his side. The warmth of his body seeps into mine, and I can''t help but lean into him. A smile tugs at the corners of my mouth. Stop looking so smug, Selene says. I glance down at her, sprawled out near the wood stove, panting. You can stop radiating your own smugness, then, I retort. Selene''s tail thumps against the ground, her canine grin unmistakable. She''s enjoying this as much as I am. "So, what news do you bring?" Lucas asks, his attention focused on Ethan. Ivy takes the subtle rejection in stride and stands beside her mission partner. The scout''s expression grows serious. "We''ve picked up some chatter about increased vampire activity to the south. Nothing concrete yet, but it''s concerning. Humans seem to have grown complacent since the attacks ceased, but the government is definitely keeping an eye out. They''re just downplaying it." Lucas'' arm tightens around me, the only outward sign of his tension. "Any word on Blackwood?" I ask, unable to keep the tremor from my voice. Even after all this time, the thought of Renard and my father fill me with fear. I''m positive Lucas is more powerful than them combined, but¡ªit''s hard. Vanessa says it''s my trauma and I need to work through it, but... Well, being Luna keeps me busy, and the idea of spilling my guts to a stranger who specializes in tearing apart my every decision and motive is not appealing. Ethan shakes his head. "Nothing new. They''re still keeping a low profile. Beta Grey is still reported to be in Westwood." Chapter 346 Ava: Ivys Help The chill that floods the tent emanates from Lucas. For his enemy to have control of his pack lands is a neverending thorn in his side. But he doesn''t show his frustration. "That''s not like them," he says calmly. "There''s something going on there." I nod in agreement. Their silence is more unnerving than any overt threat. From a worldwide apocalypse to sudden silence¡ªit''s strange. And then there are the hunters, always trying to find lone supernaturals struggling in this new world. We still don''t know what they''re trying to do, but we''ve saved a few from their clutches. "We did come across a small group of rogues," Ivy chimes in, drawing everyone''s attention. "They seemed... off. More aggressive than usual." "Off how?" Lucas presses. Ivy shrugs, her eyes darting to me for a moment before focusing back on Lucas. "It''s hard to explain. They were just... different. Wilder, somehow. We managed to avoid a confrontation, but it was close. They were not friendly." "How far out was this?" "Two days'' run. They were traveling in the opposite direction." The tent flap rustles again, and Lucas glances up as Kellan enters. The beta greets Ethan with a quick one-armed embrace and a hearty smack of his shoulder. "Welcome back." A warm smile spreads across Ethan''s face. "Good to be back, Beta." "I got your refugees all set up in the outer tents," Kellan tells him. "They''ll be safe now." The offer sounds sincere enough, but there''s something in her eyes that sets my teeth on edge. It''s the same look she always gives me¡ªlike she''s assessing me and finding me wanting. There''s a huge difference between how she treated me in Aspen and how she treats me here. In Aspen, she was the magnanimous high-ranking wolf taking care of her brother''s pet lover. Here? She''s a guest in my pack. Her true colors are easier to see. "Thanks, Ivy," I say, keeping my tone light. "I appreciate that. But we''ve got a great team here. Everyone pitches in where they can." She looks at me for a long moment, that odd expression still on her face. Then she shakes her head slightly. "So be it," she says, her voice neutral. "Well, I''d better go find my people. Take care, Ava." I watch her retreating back, unable to keep the grimace off my face once she''s out of sight. Beside me, Selene lets out a low growl and kicks some snow in Ivy''s direction with her back paw. "Play nice," I mutter, even though I want her to do it again. "Ivy has a lot of support in the pack. We can''t afford to alienate her or her people." She started it, Selene grumbles in my mind. I don''t understand what her goal is. You have plenty of support in the pack too, you know. I sigh, reaching down to scratch behind Selene''s ears. "I know," I say softly. "But Ivy''s been doing this a lot longer than I have. She knows how to play the game. And right now, we need all the allies we can get." Selene huffs, clearly unconvinced. She''s up to something. I can smell it. "Maybe," I concede. "But there isn''t much she can do. She might want him, but he''s not falling for it. So we just need to ignore her. Come on, let''s go check on those refugees." As we make our way towards the outer tents, I can''t shake the unsettled feeling Ivy''s presence always leaves me with. The wind picks up, sending a fresh flurry of snow swirling around us. I pull my coat tighter around me as Selene jumps through the snow, darting back and forth joyously as I trudge my way through. Chapter 347 Lisa: Testing LISA "Sorry!" My voice carries across the clearing, and three shifters wave their hands over their heads in my direction. It could be to say everything''s fine. Or maybe they''re cursing me and want me to die. Can''t really blame them. They almost got blasted with a ball of fire that went rogue. "Much farther range than expected," the Grand Sage muses, completely nonplussed by the near-accident. The strange metal brace on my wrist glints in the sunlight. It looks more like a prop from a sci-fi movie than a magical weapon. "Are you sure this is safe enough to test? I nearly turned three wolves into barbecue." The Grand Sage, lost in thought, mumbles, "Wolves aren''t traditionally cannibals." "I don''t think that''s the point." Sometimes I wonder if his genius comes with a side of selective hearing. He''s always lost in his head. He snaps back to attention. "Tell me again, what did you feel at the time of activation?"@@@@ I take a deep breath, trying to put the sensation into words. "It was like... a surge of uncontrollable power. Like using a chihuahua''s leash on a mastiff." The gnome''s fuzzy white eyebrows wiggle together, like two caterpillars turning into one. "I''m not familiar with your words." "Right, sorry." I hold my hands about a foot apart. "Chihuahua, tiny dog." Then I spread my arms wide. "Mastiff, huge dog. The leash is way too small to control it." He nods thoughtfully. "Ah, I see. Remember, you shouldn''t expect full control of the magic, just the ability to influence it." "Influence?" I scoff. "I nearly influenced it into killing innocent people." The Grand Sage waves his hand dismissively. "They should have stayed behind you." He turns and shouts to the three wolves, "Stay behind her at all times!" The men, who are actually my almost ill-fated bodyguards, adjust their positions with perfectly straight faces. I can''t tell if they''re amused or annoyed; just before this incident, the gnome had told them they were perfectly safe where they stood. "Now," my obsessive magitech inventor says, rubbing his hands together, "let''s try again. This time, focus on directing the energy rather than containing it." "Okay, but if I accidentally set the forest on fire, you''re explaining it to Ava." He chuckles. "Deal. Now, concentrate on the brace. You should feel some sort of magic when it activates." When I flip the switch on, it hums with energy, like a low level of electricity against my skin. It''s uncomfortable. "I feel it," I murmur. This time, there''s a rush of energy. A small, glowing arrow materializes and shoots forward. It''s not the massive fireball from earlier, but it''s still impressive. My excitement is short-lived, however, as the arrow falls short, embedding itself in the ground several feet before the target tree. The Grand Sage doesn''t seem disappointed. He scribbles in a notebook, muttering, "Approximate 50-foot range. Interesting." I lower my arm, feeling a mix of accomplishment and frustration. "Well, at least I didn''t almost kill someone this time." "It is progress," he agrees. "How did it feel this time? With your chihoohas and massives?" "Chihuahuas and mastiffs." Correcting him has become an ingrained habit. "It didn''t overwhelm me. I just felt it when it went through." "Hmm. Yes, it appears that your intent does matter quite a bit. Very interesting." I take aim at the tree again, willing the brace to cooperate. "Standby." The familiar warmth spreads through my arm. "Shape." This time, I picture a ball of energy in my mind. "Fire." A glowing sphere materializes and hurtles forward. It falls short, dissipating harmlessly in the air. Frustration bubbles up inside me, but I push it down. Progress is progress, right? "Again," the Grand Sage urges, his eyes gleaming with excitement. I nod, refocusing. "Standby. Shape. Fire." Another arrow forms, sleeker than the first. It travels further but still misses the mark. One last try. I picture a long, flaming lance in my mind. "Standby. Shape. Fire." The brace hums louder than before. A brilliant spear of flame bursts forth, streaking across the clearing. For a moment, I think it might actually reach the tree. But it fizzles out just shy of the target, leaving a scorched patch of grass in its wake, a clear circle without snow. The brace goes silent. I tap it uselessly, but nothing happens. "I think it''s dead again." "Marvelous!" The Grand Sage claps his hands together, seemingly oblivious to my disappointment. "Such variety in the projections! And did you notice the increased range with each attempt?" I hadn''t, actually. My focus had been on hitting the damn tree. But now that he mentions it, each shot did go a bit further than the last. It''s something, I guess. A gust of wind cuts through the clearing, and I shiver violently. In all the excitement, I''d forgotten how cold it was out here. I bring my hands to my mouth, breathing on my frozen fingers in a futile attempt to warm them. "Perhaps we should call it a day," the Grand Sage suggests, finally noticing my discomfort. "We''ve gathered plenty of data for now." "Agreed." My teeth chatter slightly as I speak. "I could use a hot drink and about twelve blankets." Chapter 348 Lisa: Their Strange Situation LISA As we make our way back to camp, I''m acutely aware of my three bodyguards following silently behind us. They''ve been stoic throughout this whole ordeal, even after nearly becoming collateral damage earlier. I wonder what they really think about all this. Wolf''s Landing comes into view after a mile of trudging through snow, a sprawling collection of tents and cabins. It''s a far cry from the cozy apartment I shared with Ava in Westwood, but it''s home now. As we walk, I catch snippets of conversation from passing wolves. Most of it revolves around patrol schedules, supply inventories, and the latest gossip. But every so often, I hear whispers about the Grand Sage''s strange inventions. It''s funny. Most of the pack has no idea what we''re really working on out here. They see the gnome as some kind of eccentric engineer, tinkering away in his tent. But many wear his crowning achievement on their wrists¡ªthose "magic watches" that have revolutionized how we communicate across long distances. I glance down at my own watch, marveling at how something so small can be so crucial. It''s not perfect¡ªsometimes the signal drops, or messages get garbled¡ªbut it''s a lifeline for our scouting parties, once out of the range of their strange pack mind link thing. Of course, all watches need to be linked in order to send or receive. There''s a couple master watches (worn by the pack alpha and beta, of course), but several are linked to others, like a mate or direct superior. Or something. I don''t know exactly how it works; I''m not super hip on the chain of command stuff they do around here. The Grand Sage''s voice breaks through my reverie. "I''ll need to make some adjustments to the brace. Perhaps a larger blood reservoir... or we could experiment with different types of crystals for energy storage, but we don''t have many to work with." I nod, only half-listening. My mind is already drifting to the promise of warmth and comfort waiting in Kellan''s cabin. "Sounds good. And maybe on not blowing up random innocents when I make a single mistake." He chuckles, patting my arm. "Of course, of course. Rome wasn''t built in a day, you know. Or was it? I can never keep human history straight." * * * The cabin I share with Kellan is cozy and warm. It''s a luxury to not share space in this place, especially lately, with all the new wolves being added with each returned scouting party. The instant coffee tin mocks me as I scoop out a meager portion. Hot water, stir, and voila¡ªa sad excuse for caffeine. I take a sip and grimace. Bitter, watery, and somehow both burnt and flavorless at the same time. "Shit coffee," I mutter, padding back to the couch. I get it. I appreciate it. But... I don''t know. It''s just strange, I guess. He cares about me. He''s made that clear. And I get that mates are important to wolves. I''ve watched it via my own best friend. But that''s not how I was raised. This whole fated mates shit is weird ass voodoo, not something humans are supposed to be a part of. The worst part? I''m horny as hell. My body craves his touch. Every time I look at his face I want to jump on it. But I can''t bring myself to cross that line. Not when I know he wants more than just sex. It wouldn''t be fair to either of us. Though... what if I did? What if I just let go and gave in to these urges? I close my eyes, letting my imagination run wild. In my mind''s eye, I see Kellan emerging from the shower, water droplets clinging to his muscular frame. Steam curls around him as he walks towards me, a towel slung low on his hips. His eyes, stormy gray and intense, lock onto mine. "Lisa," he says, his voice a low rumble. It sends shivers down my spine. In this fantasy, I don''t hesitate. I stand, letting the blanket fall away. My hands reach for him, tracing the contours of his chest, feeling the warmth of his skin beneath my fingertips. He pulls me close, one hand cupping my face while the other slides down to the small of my back. Our lips meet, and it''s electric. Months of tension and longing pour into that kiss. His stubble scratches my chin, but I don''t care. I tangle my fingers in his damp hair, pressing myself against him. He lifts me effortlessly, and I wrap my legs around his waist. The towel falls away as he carries me to the bedroom. We tumble onto the bed, a tangle of limbs and breathless laughter. His lips trail down my neck, leaving a path of fire in their wake. I arch into him, craving more. His hands roam my body, teasing and exploring. I gasp as he¡ª The water shuts off, jerking me back to lonely reality. I take another sip of my coffee, grimacing at the taste and my frustration. Chapter 350 Ava: At the Perimeter There''s a pause, and when Grimoire speaks again, his tone is more serious. Do you remember what I said when we first met? The dying, otherworldly forest flashes through my mind. But try as I might, I can''t recall anything specific Grimoire might have said. "No." Vanessa and the others don''t even look at me as I speak; they''re all used to my one-sided conversations at this point. Of course, very few people know about Grimoire, but they all know about Selene. Who''s ignoring our conversation as she hops through the snow, tail high. I mentioned that you have wards all over your soul. The words trigger a vague recollection, and I frown. "I... yes, I think I remember that now." But why wouldn''t I remember something so important? At least, it sounds important. It''s precisely because of the wards on your soul. Hmm. What are these wards? Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, her curiosity palpable. Grimoire sighs, a sound that reverberates through my consciousness. I''ve been trying to figure that out myself. "Wait, what?" I blurt out, earning a curious glance from Vanessa. I wave her off with a smile, focusing on the conversation only I can hear. "You don''t know what they are?" I don''t know every literal thing about the world, Ava, he retorts, a hint of defensiveness in his tone. I only know what I''ve witnessed over the centuries. Have your memories faded since being with Ava? Selene asks him. Absolutely not, Grimoire replies firmly. My knowledge and memories remain intact. She stops her playful bounding through the snow, turning to stare at the messenger bag where Grimoire rests in his book form. Her ice-blue eyes narrow, and I can sense her jealousy. "Why are you suddenly bringing this up?" I ask, absently patting the bag, as if making sure Selene hasn''t grabbed at it and hauled him away to chew on his spine. She''s done that a couple times when he really got on her nerves. Despite our repeated failures at integrating you with the pack bond, I still believe it''s possible. These wards are the problem, Ava. They''re blocking you from full integration with any pack. I pause, considering his words. "But I feel connected to the Westwood Pack. It''s not as strong as what others describe, but it''s there." That extra connection you feel, Grimoire explains, is likely supplemented by your bond with Selene and your mate bond with Lucas, not from you, yourself. "Have you seen other wards on souls before?" I''m curious as to the extent of his knowledge in this area. I have, he admits. Usually, they''re simpler. Protection spells, curses, that sort of thing. But yours... they''re different. Layered. Almost as if they were put there over time. I first thought they were to hide your powers, but you don''t seem limited by their existence. "Don''t worry, Marcus. I''m not about to do anything stupid or risky," I assure him, offering a small smile. His shoulders relax slightly, but the worry doesn''t completely leave his eyes. "Of course, Luna. I trust your judgment." I would have been there the entire time, Grimoire mutters, sounding almost petulant. You wouldn''t have been at risk. Selene lifts her head from my lap, her ice-blue eyes narrowing. Don''t fix what isn''t broken. Ava''s just fine and growing stronger every day, even with the wards in place. It doesn''t feel right to leave her soul warded. He sounds frustrated. I stroke Selene''s fur. "Let''s just focus on the present for now, okay?" We lapse into peaceful silence as we wait for Vanessa. The quiet of the forest settles around us, broken only by the occasional crunch of snow as one of the bodyguard wolves shifts their weight. The rhythmic sound of Selene''s breathing and the warmth of her body against mine lulls me into a light doze. Suddenly, a sharp tingle shoots through my wrist, shocking me awake. My heart races as I look down at the witch bracelet, its silver surface gleaming in the weak winter sunlight. What does that mean? Selene asks, her ears perked forward in alertness. "I don''t know," I admit, running my fingers over the cool metal. It''s silent, like it''s a normal bracelet again. I''ve been wearing it for so long, I almost forgot it''s a magical artifact. Unfortunately, I still have no idea how it works. Maybe the Grand Sage will know. It''s a warning, Grimoire says, his tone grim. I shoot to my feet, nearly dislodging Selene from my lap, my mind immediately rushing to Vanessa''s safety. Marcus tenses. Calm down, Grimoire says, his voice steady. The bracelet reacts to certain types of magic. Run a magical survey around your perimeter. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and reach out with my senses, feeling the magic that thrums through the forest. I can sense Vanessa''s familiar energy signature, moving steadily towards us. But there''s something else, a slow-moving, cloud-like feeling of dark energy that makes my skin crawl. "I can see how far Vanessa is," I report, opening my eyes. "She''s on her way back. But there''s something else out there. It feels... wrong." We need to investigate, Grimoire says, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to the unease churning in my gut. "Should we wait for Vanessa first?" I ask, glancing in the direction I can sense her approaching from. It''s moving slow enough that waiting should be fine. I nod, turning to Marcus. "There''s something out there. We''re going to wait for Vanessa, then investigate." Marcus''s expression hardens, his hand moving to rest on the hilt of his knife. "Understood, Luna. We''ll be ready." As we wait, I can''t shake the feeling of unease that''s settled over me. The forest seems too quiet now, as if holding its breath in anticipation of what''s to come. I find myself straining my ears, trying to catch any sound that might give away the nature of the dark energy I sensed. The sound of crunching snow alerts us to Vanessa''s approach before we see her. She emerges from between the trees, her backpack bulging. The fourth bodyguard tags along behind her.@@@@ Chapter 351 Ava: Investigating Don''t take everyone. "What?" The more people, the more victims. "Oh." Shit. I hadn''t thought of that. Biting my lip, I look over my entourage. Vanessa''s brows raise as she watches me, her breath puffing out in the frigid air. They''re my bodyguards, but they can''t save me from something magical. Selene''s thoughtful hum vibrates in my head. "Marcus, you and..." I scan the faces, settling on a stoic-looking wolf. I think his name is Greg. "You. Stay with me. The rest of you, I need you to be our lifeline." Vanessa frowns. "Ava, are you sure about this?" I nod, trying to project more confidence than I feel. "I can sense magic and familiar energies, but there''s no guarantee I haven''t missed something. Or someone." The other wolves shift awkwardly, as they always do when I speak of magic. It''s still an uncomfortable subject for many in the pack. "If something goes wrong, you need to get word to Lucas immediately." Discontent ripples through the group. I can see it in the set of their jaws, the tension in their shoulders. They don''t like the idea of letting me walk into potential danger without them. "I know you don''t like this," I say, addressing the group''s unspoken protests. "But none of you are able to help with a magical force. I need to make sure the pack is warned if anything goes wrong." Marcus, ever the professional, takes over. "We''ll check in with Vanessa every ten minutes. Standard procedure." I turn to Vanessa, holding up my wrist. "Let''s sync our watches. We can''t afford any miscommunication." With our watches synchronized, allowing us to contact each other directly, and the plan set, I take a steadying breath. The dark, cloud-like presence I sensed earlier is a little closer now. It''s moving at a sluggish rate, but I don''t know if it will stay that way. "Alright," I say, squaring my shoulders. "Let''s move out." I can only approximate its location through Ava''s senses, Selene retorts sourly. Selene''s irritation seems disproportionate to Grimoire''s words, but maybe she''s just embarrassed. "What''s the purpose of this thing?" I ask. Grimoire''s turns and bounds through the snow until he makes it to my feet, winding around my ankle in a coquettish gesture. He''s learned that his fox form gets him a lot more affection than his human one, even when he''s a child. It feels like a taint. Not malicious magic sent with purpose, but more of an aftereffect. Like someone performed larger magic without acknowledging its consequences. "Larger magic¡ªlike what?" I don''t know. You can''t reverse-engineer magic from a taint. Rubbing my hands together, I squint at the invisible presence. "What does it do?" Those who touch it will act differently. More aggressive. Violent. Irritable, too. Are you saying I''m irritable? Selene snaps. Grimoire turns his face up to mine, his fox eyes somehow managing to look exasperated as he narrows them against the sun. See? None of that sounds good. "Marcus, Greg," I call out, "step back even further." As they comply, I retreat as well, putting more distance between us and the dark energy, even as it oozes a little closer to me. Grimoire rubs his cheek against my knee. This is as good a time as any to learn to purify. "Purify? You mean, get rid of this... taint?" He nods, sitting back on his haunches. Exactly. It''s a crucial skill for any magic user, especially one as powerful as you. I keep my face absolutely neutral, but can''t help the vague thought in my head that purification sounds more like a religious thing. Maybe something a nun would do. Or a priest. Someone wearing black and white, anyway. No. Why would it be religious? Magic is magic. God. Sometimes I forget they can read my thoughts. "Okay. What do I need to do?" Grimoire''s fox form finally unwinds from my ankle as he walks a few paces away. Then he sits primly in the snow, his tail curled around his paws. Purification isn''t quite as gentle as it sounds, he begins, and I feel a knot form in my stomach. Chapter 352 Ava: Purify "What do you mean?" You''ll need to draw the energy into yourself, he explains, and then overpower it with your own magic. This is not what I expected. "Draw it in? Like... absorb it?" He nods. Exactly. The resulting friction between your magic and the taint creates a sort of burning purification. It neutralizes the harmful energy and can even bolster your own reserves. The idea of pulling this dark, ominous energy into my body makes my skin crawl. "And what if there''s too much? What if I can''t handle it all at once?" Grimoire''s ears twitch. In those cases, you''d need to purify in stages or enlist help from other magic users. The stronger you are and the more magical capacity you have, the more efficiently you can handle these situations. This amount should be easy for you, especially with your recent expenditures at the wards. I grunt, still uneasy about the whole concept. The thought of willingly drawing this taint into myself feels wrong on a visceral level. It''s relatively easy magic, Grimoire assures me. It just requires fine control, which you''ve been improving lately. His words are meant to be comforting, but they don''t quite hit the mark. Maybe because it feels kind of like he just told me to eat evil. It''s just wrong. "Does it hurt?" Grimoire pauses, and that hesitation speaks volumes. It can cause fevers as your body fights against the toxic nature of the taint, he admits. But it doesn''t necessarily hurt in and of itself.@@@@ "Fevers," I repeat, my voice flat. "Great. For how long?" As long as it''s required. So, a while. Not super cool, but we can''t just leave a mass of aggression-inducing taint¡ªwhich really doesn''t sound right¡ªaround. It''s invisible. None of our wolves would be able to avoid it, even if they knew its scent. I close my eyes, too distracted by how it''s not visually there, and reach out with my magic. It surges to my command immediately, as easy as breathing. The taint feels like an oil slick on water, but light and fluffy, like clouds. It''s strange. "Are you alright?" he asks, concern etched on his face. I nod, not trusting my voice just yet. My whole body aches, and I can feel the beginnings of a fever setting in. It''s like my very bones are aching, and my teeth chatter, despite feeling as though I''m on fire. Grimoire''s fox form disappears, and the heavy weight of his book form tugs at the strap of my messenger back once again. Well done, Ava. That was an impressive first purification. "Thanks," I manage to croak out. "Is it always that intense?" It gets easier with practice, he assures me. And as your capacity grows, you''ll be able to handle larger amounts of taint more efficiently. It will take some time to filter it all out, but your magic will do that, even if you sleep. I nod, still trying to catch my breath. I feel gross. Horrible. Sick. "We should head back," Marcus says, eyeing me with concern. "You look like you need rest." My legs feel shaky, but I take one step. Then another. Good; I can move. "Yeah. Let''s go." Thankfully, this strange energy wasn''t anything more ominous than this strange taint. Imagine if it had been some kind of poison. No, it was dangerous, Grimoire corrects my thinking. All it would have taken was one angry wolf to come under its effects. A violent wolf is always dangerous, but most especially when they aren''t under their own will. My skin wants to curl in on itself at the thought. "Was it left there, or did it travel there?" That''s something I can''t answer. Unlike a leak, you can''t trace its source. It can travel hundreds and thousands of miles away from where it began. Well, that''s ominous as hell. Yes. Magic has consequences, and someone is ignoring them. Or they don''t care about them. A breeze kicks up, and I shiver. But it isn''t from the cold, or the fever warming my body. Chapter 353 Lucas: Aggressive Behavior LUCAS Five wolf bodies lie on the ground, their blood settled into pools of blood beneath them, frozen now in the snow.@@@@ My beta approaches, his face grim. He kneels beside one of the corpses, examining it with a critical eye. "You said they weren''t in their right minds?" I''ve seen my share of battles, but this was different. The rogues attacked with a ferocity that bordered on madness. "It wasn''t natural. Almost rabid. We didn''t have a chance to communicate." I stand over the largest of the bodies, frowning. It wasn''t as though we hadn''t tried to bring them in alive. They just had no interest in negotiating. There isn''t much we can do at that point. Kellan''s voice breaks through my thoughts. "They''re only five miles from the compound." "They were heading south," I say, watching as Kellan''s shoulders visibly relax. "Not toward the pack." It''s a small comfort, but I''ll take what I can get. Still, the proximity is unsettling. These rogues could have easily changed course, stumbled upon our territory. They''re too close. We need to tighten our security, make sure we don''t let it happen again. I crouch down beside one of the bodies, studying it closely. "Maybe we should examine them further. There might be clues¡ª" Kellan shakes his head, cutting me off. "We don''t have the facilities for that, Lucas. Autopsying random wolves would be a waste of resources we can''t afford right now. What building are we going to take over? We can''t bring dead bodies into the hospital. We don''t have the room there, either." With winter in full swing and refugees to care for, we can''t spare the time or manpower for an extensive investigation over a few violent wolves. Still, the nagging feeling that we''re missing something crucial gnaws at me. "What if they were just traumatized?" Kellan suggests after a moment. "Starving, maybe. Could have gone feral." It''s a reasonable theory. We''ve seen it before¡ªwolves pushed to their limits, reverting to pure instinct. Especially as rogues without a pack. But as I look at the bodies sprawled before us, something doesn''t add up. "It''s possible," I concede, "but I don''t think that''s it." I gesture to the nearest corpse. "Look at them. They''re young, strong. Their bodies are well-fed. This wasn''t desperation." "Then why attack without provocation? It doesn''t make sense." "We''ll never know now." The finality of my words hangs in the air. Five lives snuffed out, and for what? Such a waste of life. My gaze falls back to the bodies at our feet. Their eyes are still open, glazed over in death, but I can''t shake the memory of the feral gleam they held during the attack. It was as if something had stripped away their humanity, leaving nothing but raw, uncontrolled aggression. "What do you want to do with the bodies?" Kellan asks, rising to his feet as he brushes snow off his knees. It''s a practical question, but one that carries weight. We can''t leave them here, that''s for certain. But disposing of them carelessly could leave a trail right back to us. "We''ll send a team to take care of it," I decide. "Have them move the bodies several miles out, away from our territory. They''ll have to use a truck. Maybe burn them out there. They don''t deserve to be something''s dinner." "I''ll get it organized." It feels as though reports of aggressive rogues have been on the uptick, but why? "You''re a terrible liar, you know that?" Ava says, her voice soft. I freeze, my hands still tangled in her hair. "I¡ª" She turns in my arms, her eyes meeting mine. "You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to." I take a deep breath, the steam filling my lungs. "We found some rogues a few miles out. They were... aggressive. We had to put them down." Her body stiffens. "How many?" "Five." She reaches up, her hand cupping my cheek. "I''m sorry, Lucas." I lean into her touch, closing my eyes. "It''s terrible, but that''s not what worries me. Something was off about them. They were acting almost... feral. But they weren''t starving or desperate. It doesn''t make sense." Ava is quiet for a moment, her thumb tracing small circles on my skin. "I think I might now what happened. I ran into some tainted energy near one of my wards." My eyes snap open. "What tainted energy?" She tells me about her encounter in the woods, how Grimoire helped her purify a strange, dark energy. As she speaks, a chill runs down my spine despite the hot water pouring over us. "Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner?" I ask, unable to keep the edge out of my voice. Ava''s eyes narrow, her shoulders hunching up a little. "I''ve been home for five seconds." Steam clouds the air, and I breathe it in, forcing my tense muscles to relax. Even Aurum is calm in my head, taking the danger in stride when he would normally be a hot mess over any possible threat to her life. She is our Luna, he says simply, as if that''s all I need to know. I guess it is. "Turn around," I murmur, gently guiding her shoulders so her body faces me. She complies without a word, and I tilt her head back, reaching around her to rinse the shampoo from her hair. My fingers work through her golden strands, careful not to tug or pull. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have snapped at you." The words are barely audible over the rush of water, but I know she hears them. Her shoulders relax, her body language no longer so defensive. "It''s okay," she replies, but her voice lacks its usual warmth. The subdued tone tugs at something in my chest. I finish rinsing her hair and turn her to face me again. Her blue eyes meet mine, a mix of emotions swirling in their depths. I cup her face in my hands, my thumbs tracing her cheekbones. "Hey," I say, my voice gentle. "It''s okay to tell me when I''m being overbearing. I know I can be... intense sometimes." A small laugh escapes her lips, more tension leaving her body. "Isn''t that always?" Chapter 354 Ava: Ryder Brings Good News A horde of wolves stream into our camp. Several shift in the middle of the snow, eager to embrace their friends or family for the first time in months. It feels as though the entire compound is out to watch the largest crowd brought in by our scouting team. There''s an overall atmosphere of joy and celebration, but underneath it all, my mind worries over simple problems. Food. Firewood. More shelter. We only have so many tents, so many beds, so many blankets... And winter isn''t over yet. "Kellan," I call out, spotting his broad shoulders in the crowd. "Get these people settled in the new tents. Make sure they''re comfortable. We may need to switch people around to make sure no family units are broken up." He nods, already moving to direct the flow of refugees. A pang of worry hits me as I consider our dwindling firewood supply. We''ll need to send people out for more. My eyes scan the crowd. Some of them are from other packs; they hang back, tails tucked, in small groups of their own. One group has their tails up, panting in the snow as they glance around. Probably Aspen wolves. Right on cue, Ivy approaches them. Distracting me from the influx of new people is Delta Ryder Thorn, looking like he''s been through hell and back. He''s lost weight, and his fur seems matted. But there''s something about him that has Selene sitting up to take notice. "What''s going on?" I ask Lucas, who unwraps his arm from around my shoulder. "I don''t know. He wanted to tell us in person. Come, let''s head to the debriefing tent." Ryder follows us without comment, though he''s practically bouncing on his paws. He shifts almost as soon as the tent flap closes behind him, grabbing some clothes at random off the shelves we have for that purpose. "I bring good news," he announces, his voice hoarse but triumphant. Lucas raises an eyebrow, a silent command to continue. "We found Jericho." My hand shoots out, grabbing Ryder''s freshly donned shirt before I can stop myself. "Where is he?" I demand. He wasn''t in the group. A firm hand pulls me back, and I let go of his black shirt as my back bumps into Lucas'' chest. To his credit, the delta doesn''t flinch at my reaction, only grinning wider. "He''s with a group of supernaturals, about a hundred miles northwest. They''re all in hiding." "How did you find him?" Lucas asks, cool as a freaking cucumber. Like it''s any report on any given day. "He found us through the pack link. When we got close enough, he reached out." Frowning, I ask, "Why didn''t he come back with you?" The bright light of excitement fades, and Ryder''s lips thin. No longer keeping eye contact, he gazes off to the side, clasping his hands behind his back and shifting his feet, as if bracing himself. "Beta Mentor Jericho was severely injured. Many of the wolves we brought today were saved by his efforts. But he lost both his legs." Devastating words. Tears fill my eyes as an image of the grizzled old shifter jumps to my mind''s eye. Fit. Healthy. Energetic. "But he''s alive," I whisper, trying to give myself something positive to cling to. I lean back, resting my palms on the smooth surface of the log. The breeze picks up, carrying with it the scents of pine and snow. Winter''s grip is tightening, and I can''t help but worry about how we''ll manage when the real cold sets in. We were doing well before. Now, it''s as if we are barely scraping by. There''s always a new influx of bodies of late. You''re overthinking again, Selene chides gently. I smile ruefully. "Can you blame me? There''s so much at stake." True, but worrying won''t solve anything. You need to act. "And what action do you suggest?" I ask, genuinely curious about her perspective. Selene rolls her head to the side, her ice-blue eyes meeting mine. Go see these supernaturals for yourself. Talk to them, understand their needs and what they can offer. Then you''ll know if bringing them here is the right choice. The thought of parting from Lucas makes me grimace. We''ve spent far too much time apart. Talk to him. See what he thinks. It''s not a decision you can or should make on your own. Rubbing her ears, I tease, "Six months ago, you would have told me that I should do whatever I want." Six months ago, you weren''t Luna. You were finding yourself and responsible for no other. She snorts, her doggy breath warm against my leg. "Oh. It has nothing to do with the fact that you¡ª" Selene jerks back, yowling in typical husky fashion. Must you bring that up again? "Bring what up? Oh, the fact that you hated¡ª" A warbling, up-down grumble¡ªmaybe it''s more of a yodel¡ªhas me biting my lower lip hard to keep the snicker from escaping. That was a long time ago, she protests. I have accepted your choice in mate. "Yes, yes. I''m sorry. I won''t ever bring up the fact that you once hated Luc¡ª" No! Her triple-time aroos and the whining cadence that comes with them almost break me, and I turn, pressing a fist against my mouth, desperately trying not to laugh. She''s going to be so upset with me if I laugh at her. But there''s nothing more hilarious than Selene when her husky side comes out. It''s like she forgets she''s actually a wolf inside. "Luna!" Struggling to regain my composure as Selene mouths at my arm in frustration, probably because she can feel the laughter in my head, I turn to the familiar voice, squinting against the bright sunlight. "Hi, Wes." Chapter 355 Ava: Wes Concerns Wes comes to an abrupt stop a few feet from me, breathing heavily from his run. "Hi, Luna." He avoided me for months after the vampire incident, apparently suffering from a severe case of hero worship. Once I finally cornered him and told him to treat me like normal, we''ve regained a new status quo. One where he stares at me with stars in his eyes, and I try really, really hard not to notice. The hero worship has yet to wane. He''s absolutely fascinated with the fact that his Luna can wield magic. Most of the younger wolves are. Some of the older ones aren''t thrilled, but the overwhelming response has been in my favor, effectively keeping them quiet. Oh, there are whispers. And those whispers are routed to Lucas'' ears. I know they exist, but I refuse to know what people are saying. As Selene and Vanessa have both pointed out, my self-esteem can be deflated with a single pin. It''s a work in progress. "What are you doing, Wes?" Judging from his flushed cheeks and how he was running across the compound, I''d guess he''s on some sort of errand. The younger wolves have really stepped up lately. Many of them even help gather firewood. Wes grimaces before smoothing his expression into careful neutrality. "I was tasked with helping the Aspen wolves settle in, Luna." His attitude catches my attention immediately. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing''s wrong," Wes replies, his gaze fixed somewhere over my left shoulder, avoiding mine. I narrow my eyes, channeling every ounce of stern Luna energy I can muster. It''s not much, considering I still feel like an imposter most days, but I give it my best shot. Selene, ever the helpful companion, radiates just a touch of her power. It''s enough to make Wes'' shoulders slump in defeat. "I don''t like the Aspen wolves," he admits in a whisper. Wes looks as though he wants to believe me, but can''t. Then he shuffles his feet, clearly uncomfortable. "I guess I should get back to helping them out," he says reluctantly. "The new wolves need some clothes and food." I nod, offering him a smile I hope looks more genuine than it feels. "Thank you for telling me about this, Wes. And remember, if you hear anything else, you can always come to me." He brightens at that, his chest puffing out slightly. "Of course, Luna. I won''t let you down." As I watch him jog away, the smile slips from my face. Selene presses against my leg, a soft growl still emanating from her throat. You can''t ignore this forever. "I''m not ignoring it. I''m choosing not to let it affect me." Selene''s disbelief radiates through our bond. And how''s that working out for you? I don''t answer. We both know the truth. Ivy, with her perfect hair and flawless skin, her easy grace and effortless charm. Ivy, who seems to know exactly what to say and do in every situation. Ivy, who comes from a respected pack and understands wolf politics in a way I never will. Always ingratiating herself with as many people as she can, solidifying her power base. Stop it, Selene growls, nudging my hand with her nose. You''re spiraling again. Scowling at the reminder, I take a deep breath. Then five more. My pulse slows, having kicked up several notches since Wes started talking. "I should talk to Lucas," I mutter, more to myself than to Selene. Yes, you should, she agrees readily. Communication is key in any relationship, especially one as complicated as yours. I snort at that. Complicated doesn''t even begin to cover it. Chapter 356 Ava: Blizzard As it turns out, I don''t get a chance to talk to Lucas that night. Or the next one.@@@@ Or even the one after that. A surprise storm blows in, stranding Lucas¡ªand a small team of scouts¡ªseveral hours from the compound, on what should have been a simple evening run. He''s been taking groups of younger wolves out at night in what he calls field training. Thankfully, we still have contact with each other, even if it is limited. It''s never fun to be separated. With as much time as we''ve spent apart, we both do our best to make sure we spend a little time with each other daily. Not having him around leaves me a little depressed, but knowing he''s safe with the younger wolves makes our brief separation at least bearable. No, not having Lucas around isn''t the problem setting my teeth on edge. She''s at it again, Selene observes sourly, nosing through the kitchen. I watch Elverly bustle around the kitchen, her tiny form a whirlwind of frustration. The gnome''s grumbling grows louder as she yanks open cabinets and slams them shut. "Look at this." She waves a wooden spoon toward the freezer, which is now almost empty, and the empty shelves of beans. "Three days of that beanpole demanding more protein. Does she think food just appears out of thin air?" Elverly''s rants are almost legendary among the kitchen staff. For a tiny gnome, she has a laundry list of complaints. Today, however, they''re valid. After a simple three-day blizzard, our food stock has plummeted. "And now we''re running low, even though we just had a stocking run last week." She kicks a pot out of her way, the clang echoing through the kitchen. "If she comes in here one more time, I''ll make her feed the entire compound herself!" Despite the situation, it''s comforting to know not everyone is falling for Ivy''s act "You can do this," I mutter under my breath, steeling myself for the confrontation ahead. Ivy''s face flashes in my mind, her perfect features always looking reasonable, with that strange smile on her face. I grit my teeth, pushing down the surge of irritation that threatens to overwhelm me. It''s not about her character. This is about the pack and putting a strain on our resources. Granted, I should have noticed three nights ago and not today, but¡ªwell, there''s been a lot to juggle. It''s perfectly reasonable for me to assert my authority, even if Ivy is our main point of contact with the Aspen Pack. Our alliance is important, but not at the cost of our pack''s well-being. I push open the door, the warmth of the lodge enveloping me as I step inside. The scent of woodsmoke is dense in here, thanks to the fire burning steadily, providing this space with much-needed heat. Several cots are stacked and lined against the walls, giving people space to move around. Several folding tables and chairs are being taken down, now that we no longer need to keep everyone in as few buildings as possible. Ivy''s near the far wall, directing a group of younger wolves to clean the next group of tables. For a moment, I''m struck by how effortlessly she commands their attention. Not a single one of them stops to wonder if she has the authority to order them around. They just do as she says. It''s no wonder some of our pack members are drawn to her. Ivy would make a good Luna... somewhere else. Not here. I make my way across the room, weaving between busy wolves scrubbing floors and wiping down surfaces. A few nod respectfully as I pass, and I return their greetings with a smile. "Ivy," I call out as I approach, keeping my voice level. "I need to speak with you." She turns, her green eyes meeting mine. Her face, as always, settles into a polite mask. "Of course, Ava. What can I do for you?" I gesture toward a quieter corner of the lodge. "In private, if you don''t mind." Ivy nods, following me to the secluded spot. I can feel the eyes of the other wolves on us, curiosity piqued. I''m sure they''ve all heard the rumors by now. Chapter 357 Ava: Confronting Her Once we''re relatively alone, I turn to face her. Up close, I''m reminded of how tall she is, towering over me by at least half a foot. She always seems smaller, with her more lithe and graceful figure. I''ve burned a lot of fat lately, but I''ll always be a little more round than she is, even at my fittest. "Ivy," I begin, keeping my voice as firm as possible. "We have a small problem." "Oh?" Her brow arches, and she tilts her head just a little. Somehow I already feel on the defensive, even though I''m the one instigating the conversation.@@@@ "You pushed the kitchens into using too much of our stock during the last three days. I understand your reasoning, but it isn''t your place to meddle. Elverly knows what she''s doing, and now we are low on supplies. Everyone would have stayed warm and healthy, even without the additional protein." Her eyebrows raise slightly. "Oh? I was under the impression that I was helping by ensuring everyone was well-fed. Several of the new arrivals were malnourished and weak, and needed a little extra care." I shake my head, tamping down my frustration. "While your intentions might have been good, you''ve been putting a significant strain on our resources. We''re facing a harsh winter, and we need to be mindful of our supplies. We can only afford so much food, and our hunters can''t create miracles when there''s nothing to hunt." Ivy''s expression doesn''t change, but I notice a slight tightening around her eyes. "I see. And you believe I''ve overstepped my bounds?" "Yes," I say, surprised by the steadiness in my voice. This is easier than I thought it would be. "I understand you''re used to a certain level of authority in your pack, but here, decisions about our resources need to go through me." I pause. "Or Lucas. And in the event neither of us is available, Kellan, our beta." She tilts her head, a small smile playing at her lips. "Of course, Luna Ava. I apologize if I''ve caused any inconvenience. I was merely trying to ensure the comfort of our allies." There''s something in her tone that sets me on edge, a hint of condescension that makes my hackles rise, if I had any. And is there a little emphasis on my title? But I push my feelings aside, resolving to remain professional. "I appreciate your concern," I say, careful to keep my voice neutral. "But in the future, please consult with me before making any decisions that affect our pack''s resources. We''re all in this together, and we need to work as a team." She nods, her smile widening. "Absolutely. I wouldn''t dream of undermining your authority, Luna Ava. Is there anything else you need from me?" I study her face, searching for any sign of insincerity. But her expression is a perfect mask of compliance and respect. It''s unsettling. I stare at the coolers thoughtfully. "We''re using coolers to keep water from freezing in winter, when usually we''d use them to keep water cold in summer." Lisa lowers the bottle, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. "Yeah, it is weird when you think about it." "How are you holding up with all of this?" I ask, gesturing vaguely at the training grounds and the young wolves still running their laps. Lisa grimaces. "Getting tired of being the slowest one, but it''s fine. I can''t really hold my own during spars, but I''m getting better at avoiding hits. I just can''t keep up." We had toward Kellan''s cabin, crunching over a shoveled path to get there. It''s like walking through a snow-maze, with tunnels through snow that''s sometimes as deep as three or four feet. "Tell me more about your magitech training. How''s it going?" "Mm. I think it''s going okay, but I''m not sure if it''s a weapon that''ll actually be helpful in the grand scheme of things." Almost tripping over some branches hidden under the snow, I kick them to the side so I don''t do that again. Which I totally would¡ªI''ve fallen on my face more times than I want to admit. "How so?" Lisa''s face scrunches up as she thinks. "So, the wrist brace is pretty cool, but it''s got this whole process before I can actually use it. Those seconds are really going to be detrimental mid-fight. Oh, and I have to keep replenishing it with blood." It''s instinctual to cringe at that. "Blood? That sounds a little too vampiric for my taste." Lisa nods vigorously. "I know, right? It''s weird. But you know, Fae-blessed and whatnot. My blood holds magic that I can''t use myself. The brace sort of... activates it, I guess? I don''t know the science behind it." She pauses. "Or magic, I guess." It''s fascinating, but also a bit unsettling. The idea of using blood for anything magical always makes me uneasy. We reach Kellan''s cabin, and I stomp the snow off my boots before entering. The warmth inside is a welcome relief. Lisa doesn''t waste any time. "I need a hot shower after that run," she announces, already peeling off layers of clothing as she heads for the bathroom. Chapter 358 Ava: Girl Talk Left alone, I take the opportunity to glance around the cabin. It''s cozy, with a rustic charm that suits Kellan. My eyes land on the couch, and I''m surprised to see a pillow and blanket neatly folded at one end. It looks like Kellan''s been sleeping there. The realization makes me frown. I knew things were awkward between Lisa and Kellan, but I didn''t realize it had gotten to the point where they weren''t even sharing a bed. The whole "fated mates" situation is clearly causing more tension than I''d thought. I settle into an armchair to wait. The shower shuts off, and a few minutes later, Lisa emerges wrapped in a fluffy towel, her hair damp and skin flushed from the hot water. "Feel better?" I ask. She nods, grabbing some clothes from a nearby dresser. "Much. Nothing like a hot shower after freezing your butt off outside." As she dresses, I can''t help but ask about what I''ve noticed. "So, um, is Kellan sleeping on the couch?" Lisa pauses, her shirt halfway over her head. She pulls it down slowly, avoiding my gaze. "Yeah." I wait, giving her space to elaborate if she wants to. After a moment, she sighs and sits on the edge of the bed. "It''s just... this whole fated mates thing is a lot, you know? I mean, I like Kellan. He''s great. But it feels like there''s all this pressure and expectation for our future, and I''m not sure I''m ready for that." Sympathetic to her plight, I can only nod. "It''s a big adjustment, especially for someone who wasn''t raised in pack culture." Lisa runs a hand through her damp hair. "Exactly. And Kellan''s been so patient and understanding, but I can tell it''s hard for him too. But, you know, he''s Kellan, and always trying to be a gentleman. So he decided he should give me even more space the other day." "Hence the couch," I conclude. "Hence the couch," she agrees with a wry smile.@@@@ I lean back in the chair, considering her words. Despite her words, there''s a layer of frustration in her voice. "How are you feeling about it all?" Lisa shrugs, her expression a mix of emotions. "Honestly? I''m not sure. Part of me is drawn to Kellan in a way I can''t explain. But another part of me is terrified of what it all means. I mean, am I supposed to just accept that some mystical force has decided who I''m meant to be with for the rest of my life?" I think about my own complicated relationship with Lucas, the push and pull between us. "I get it," I say softly. "It''s not always as simple as the stories make it out to be." Lisa looks at me gratefully. "Exactly. And then there''s all this other stuff going on. It''s a lot to process." Lisa scowls, her fingers tightening around her spoon. "The rumors wouldn''t be so prevalent if she would stop them. Since she isn''t, they''re basically coming from her." I lean back in my chair, considering her words. She''s not entirely wrong, but the situation is more complex than that. "It seems like a stupid reason to sow discord between our packs. Especially considering what Lucas and Clayton had to overcome to even remain friends after¡ªwell, you know." She goes silent at that, the bluster knocked out of her. She swirls her spoon in her soup, even though there''s very little left in her bowl. The silence stretches between us, filled only by the soft clink of metal against ceramic. "That must be weird," she says finally, her voice quiet. "Yeah," I agree heavily. "It really is." "I just wish..." Lisa starts, then trails off. She looks up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of frustration and concern. "I just wish it was easier for you. You''ve been through so much already." "I wish things were easier for all of us." Reaching over, I poke at her shoulder. "For you, too. We still haven''t gotten word about your parents. That''s way worse than having to deal with Ivy on a daily basis." She sighs. "Yeah. It sucks." There isn''t much to say to that. It does suck. A lot. Her parents have no idea she''s alive and healthy and thriving here. We don''t know if they''re alive, either. "You know," I say, breaking the silence, "maybe we''re looking at this all wrong. Instead of trying to get rid of Ivy, maybe we need to find a way to work with her." Lisa looks skeptical. "Work with her? After everything she''s done?" I shrug. "She hasn''t really done anything, remember? And she is good at her job. Maybe if we include her more, make her feel like she''s truly part of the pack, she''ll be less likely to cause problems. I''ve been keeping her at arm''s length because she always makes me feel awkward, but..." "Or she''ll use it as an opportunity to get closer to Lucas," Lisa mutters. "Maybe," I concede, because Lisa''s probably right. What''s that saying? A leopard doesn''t change its spots. "But Lucas has made his choice clear. And if Ivy can''t respect that, then she''ll be the one causing problems, not me." Lisa nods slowly, considering my words. "I guess that makes sense. But Ava, you have to promise me something." "What''s that?" "Don''t let her walk all over you. You''re the Luna of this pack. You have power, whether you realize it or not." I feel a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. "I promise. No doormat Ava here." Chapter 359 Ava: Reinforcing Wards Lucas is almost to Wolf''s Landing, Selene reports, my ever-dutiful link to the pack since I can''t hear them myself. He sounds exhausted. "I''m sure he is." I trudge through the snow, each step a battle against the elements. The white expanse stretches before me, sometimes reaching my waist. "Damn it," I mutter, yanking my foot free from a particularly deep drift. "We really need to invest in some snowshoes." Ahead of me, my bodyguards forge a path in their wolf forms. Their massive paws act as natural snowshoes, distributing their weight and making it easier for them to navigate the treacherous terrain. I envy their effortless grace as I stumble along behind them. Without them breaking the trail, it would be even worse. We''re approaching the first ward, Selene encourages me. We''ve made better time than I expected. I nod, focusing on the task at hand. The wards are a crucial part of our defense, and maintaining them has become a significant part of my duties as Luna. It''s time-consuming work, but necessary. Especially now, with the recent blizzard potentially compromising their integrity. "Grimoire," I call out, my voice muffled by the thick scarf wrapped around my face. "Any signs of damage?" The magical tome materializes beside me, taking the form of a silver fox. His fur shimmers against the white snow. Not that I can sense. Remember that while a strong storm can wipe out the energy signature of a weak ward, it isn''t common when they are properly maintained. I still think you''re being overly cautious. "I''m not taking chances. Not with the pack''s safety." Your caution is commendable, though we might all freeze to death. I can feel the first ward before long, a tingling sensation that dances across my skin, even beneath the layers of fur fashioned into a coat, courtesy of our hunters. As we draw closer, I extend my senses, probing the magical barrier for any signs of weakness or decay. Three more on this patrol route. We set off again, the wolves breaking trail as before. The going is a little easier this time. The wolves guarding me also seem to have perfected how they break the trail for me, leaving a flatter path. On the other hand, the wind has picked up, driving bits of ice into any exposed skin. As we approach the second ward, I steel myself for another round of magical exertion. The fatigue from reinforcing the first ward lingers, a dull ache behind my eyes, but I push it aside. There''s work to be done. This ward feels different from the first¡ªnot weaker, exactly, but less stable. The energy fluctuates in a way that sets my teeth on edge. It''s jarring. "Grimoire," I call out, "are you sensing this?" Indeed. It seems the storm has had some effect on this one. Not catastrophic, but certainly in need of attention. I nod, already reaching out with my magic to assess the damage. It''s my first time touching a damaged ward, but somehow it all maps out in my head. I''ve created enough of them. It''s easy to narrow down the areas of instability. It''s going to take more work to fix this one. The best way to describe it is¡ªI don''t know. Weaving, I guess, though I''m not an expert. Back and forth, in careful layers of magic, creating little patches of stability where damage has torn away at the ward. By the time I''m done, you can''t even see where the damage was. It all melts into the ward, leaving it as pristine as the day I created it. When I finally open my eyes, the world spins for a moment before settling. Marcus nudges at my elbow with a whine. He wants to know if you want to return. He''s worried you''re pushing too hard today. "I''m okay. There''s two more left. Let''s keep moving." Chapter 360 Lucas: Post-Blizzard Return LUCAS Ava''s nowhere to be found, but Aurum is quick to let me know she''s checking on her wards again. He sounds grumpy, and I don''t blame him. The woman''s turned into a bit of a workaholic when it comes to her magic wards. I don''t understand them¡ªthey''re far more advanced and finicky compared to the pack wards we''ve used for generations. She says it''s because they''re practically useless, but I think they work just fine. Aside from the vampire problem, which probably means she''s right. But it still shouldn''t need to go out near-daily to check on them, right? But I can appreciate her dedication to our pack''s safety, and it''s true no one''s stumbled upon us since she put them up. It would just be nice if she''d check on her mate as religiously as she checks on those damn wards. Jealousy, Aurum whispers in the back of my head. Shut up. You feel the same way. His agreement is without guile. Aurum is true to himself and comfortable with his insecurity involving our mates. Goddess knows he makes a scene around Selene whenever he gets a chance.@@@@ Mate, he says wistfully. I sigh, stamping my feet to dislodge the snow from my boots. The cold seeps into my bones, and I head straight for the shower, eager to warm up. As the hot water cascades over me, I make a firm decision. We''re staying in tonight. No scouting runs, no training, no debriefings. I just want to spend the night with Ava. Eat a nice dinner together. Relax. Ask her about her day... And more. My mind drifts to the carnal side. The curve of her hips, the softness of her skin. Aurum rumbles his approval in the back of my mind. Just as I''m imagining the sound of her cries as I slam into her from behind, a strange sound interrupts the pleasant daydream. Her face twists for a moment before smoothing out. "Of course, Alpha. I meant no disrespect. I simply thought¡ª" "You thought wrong," I interrupt, my patience wearing thin. "Now, I suggest you leave. Immediately." She hesitates, her eyes darting around the room. Looking for what, I wonder? But then she nods, backing away slowly. "My apologies, Alpha. It won''t happen again." I watch her go, my jaw clenched. Something about this doesn''t sit right. Ivy''s always been ambitious, even when she was younger. She has more drive and thirst for power, probably from living in her brother''s shadow. But she''s never seemed to be the kind of person to play such strange games. Aurum growls in my mind; her scent is strong, and he doesn''t like it. I flex my hands, frustration coursing through me as I watch Ivy''s retreating form. The door closes behind her, but the unease lingers. With a low growl, I turn and head back to the shower. The warm water cascades over me once more, but it does little to soothe my agitation. My mind races, replaying Ivy''s unexpected visit. Her flimsy excuse, the way her eyes roamed over my body¡ªit''s a sign that the situation''s growing untenable. I''ve done my best to avoid anything remotely questionable between us, underlying Ava''s position at every possible chance. But it seems like things are escalating. It all sets my teeth on edge. I scrub my skin harder than necessary, as if I could wash away the memory of her presence in our home. "Dammit," I mutter, rinsing off the soap. The scent of Ava''s body wash fills my nostrils again, and a different kind of tension coils in my gut. I close my eyes, letting the familiar scent wash over me. It''s not enough. I want¡ªno, need¡ªmy mate here. Now. My cock twitches, responding to thoughts of my mate. I groan, leaning my forehead against the cool tile of the shower wall. The contrast of temperatures sends a shiver down my spine, and I can''t help but imagine Ava''s cool hands on my heated skin. "Fuck," I breathe, struggling to control my thoughts. Chapter 361 Ava: Frenzied Hello Two seconds after I make it through the door, a dark figure pounces on me. For a split second, panic jacks up my heart rate. Then campfire smoke and amber fill the space around me, and I realize it''s Lucas. A squeal escapes my lips as he shoves me against the door, his mouth crashing onto mine. The cold from outside vanishes in an instant, replaced by a searing heat that threatens to consume me whole. His lips move with a desperate urgency, stealing my breath and scattering my thoughts.@@@@ For a moment, I lose myself in the passion of our reunion. My fingers tangle in his hair, pulling him closer as if I could meld us into one being. But reality intrudes as I feel the snow melting between us, dampening his skin. "Lucas," I mutter against his lips, trying to push him away. "I''m covered in snow." He doesn''t budge an inch. "Don''t care," he growls, capturing my mouth again. His hands cup my face, thumbs stroking my cheeks as he deepens the kiss. The heat radiating from his palms feels like a furnace against my chilled skin. It''s almost too much, too intense. I wonder briefly if I''m that cold from being outside, or if he''s running hotter than usual. With a herculean effort, I manage to slip out of his grasp. My breath comes in short pants as I move to take off my jacket and boots. Lucas prowls behind me, his presence almost palpable. There''s something different about him, an edge of agitation that isn''t normal. His movements are more predatory, reminding me of a wolf at hunt. Concern creeps into my voice as I turn to face him. "Are you okay?" His golden eyes bore into mine, pupils dilated. The intensity of his gaze sends a shiver down my spine that has nothing to do with the lingering cold. He doesn''t answer immediately, just continues to watch me with that predatory focus. My body arches into his touch. One of his hands slides under my shirt, calloused fingers skimming across my bare skin. Sparks of pleasure shoot through me, and I can''t help but respond, my own hands exploring the hard planes of his chest. He''s only wearing a pair of jeans, leaving nothing but skin to welcome my touch. He breaks the kiss, both of us panting for air. Eyes of molten gold are filled with a hunger that makes my knees weak. My legs wrap around his waist as he lifts me, my hips cuddling against him. He carries me to the bed, never breaking the kiss, and we fall onto the mattress in a tangle of limbs, hands roaming and exploring with frantic urgency. Clothes are shed hastily, tossed aside without care. His mouth leaves a trail of fire across my skin, driving coherent thought from my mind. All I can focus on is the feel of him, the taste of his skin, the sound of his ragged breathing. Lucas'' mouth is heaven, but it''s his hands that steal the breath from my lungs. They skate across my thighs, my hips, tracing paths of fire over my skin. Rough fingers twist and pinch at my nipples, hard and aching for his attention. My fingers weave through his hair, nails digging into his scalp as I feel the mattress shift with his movement. He dives between my legs, spreading them wide as he licks and laps at the very core of me. A whimper escapes me, half moan, half sob. The warmth of his tongue slides between my folds, the tip slick and hot against my clit. Lazy licks build a pleasure so intense I can barely stand it. My hips buck off the bed, seeking more friction. I want to grind against his face, to shove myself against that wicked mouth. But he holds me down with firm hands on my thighs, his growl vibrating against my sensitive flesh. "Please," I beg. It comes out half-strangled, the word torn from my throat as he teases my clit with the flat of his tongue. One of his large hands moves to my breast, thumb rubbing over the aching peak. My back arches off the bed, my hips pressing up into his mouth. "Lucas," I gasp, my hands fisting in the blankets. My fingers find the edge of the mattress, knuckles turning white as he continues to torment me with slow, languid licks. "Please, Lucas. I need..." I can''t finish the sentence, but he knows what I need. What I''ve always needed from him. His mouth leaves my pussy, and I whine in protest, hips circling the air as I search for his tongue. Chapter 362 Ava: His Pace Lucas shifts, crawling up my body until his mouth hovers over mine. His breath fans across my lips, his eyes burning into mine. "Tell me what you need, mate," he whispers, voice hoarse with arousal. "Tell me what you want me to do." I want him to devour me. To make me forget everything but the feel of him against me, inside me. "Say it," he insists, lips brushing against mine. "Tell me what you want." "You," I whisper, hands skimming down his sides. "I want you." His cock is hard against my thigh, thick and hot. I wrap my hand around it, stroking him slowly as he kisses me. It''s not enough. Not nearly enough. "You have me," he growls, nipping at my jaw. "Always." His mouth finds mine, devouring me in a brutal kiss that leaves me breathless. My hand moves between us, guiding him to my entrance. Hot. Warm. Everything I need, as anticipation has my thighs shaking. One thrust and he''s inside, filling me in one smooth stroke. The stretch is divine, and I throw my head back with a moan, lifting my hips to urge him deeper. A quick roll of his hips obliges, but then he pulls out slowly before slamming back in. It''s a slow, torturous pace, and he doesn''t waver, even as I scrabble to grip his hips and drag him forward. Each movement drags a whimper from me, my body arching to meet his. I want faster, harder, but he holds me down, his hands firm on my hips. He knows what I need but takes what he wants. Slow and steady, drawing out the pleasure until it builds to an unbearable pitch. I can feel it coiling in my belly, a tight knot of sensation that threatens to snap me in two. "Lucas, please," I beg, hands clawing at his back. My fingers dig into his shoulders, trying to drag him closer, to pull him in deeper. He whispers against my lips, tongue tracing the shell of my ear. "I''ve got you, little mate. Let go." Another thrust, harder than the last. His cock hits that sweet spot deep inside and my world explodes in a burst of color and light, pleasure shooting through me like an electric current. I cry out, my back arching off the bed as I shatter around him. Lucas continues to move, drawing out my orgasm until it tapers off into aftershocks. I''m boneless, floating in a haze of pleasure, but he isn''t done with me yet. "Oh¡ª" Breath is wrenched from my lungs as my body tenses. Lucas rolls his hips, lifting to meet me, and the world tilts on its axis. Everything narrows down to the feel of him inside me, the drag and pull of my body moving against his. I don''t know how long we move, lost in a rhythm dictated by our bodies and needs. It''s carnal. Sensual. Totally and utterly focused on the pleasure building between us, drawn out in long, delicious strokes. His hands fall away from my breasts, fingers tangling in my hair as he pulls me down for a kiss. I taste myself on his lips, the tang of sweat and sex, and his moan vibrates against my mouth. I''m breathless, panting as I move against him, lost in the slide and glide of our bodies. "That''s it," he whispers against my lips, his breath hot and heavy. "Come for me again, little mate. Let me feel it." I don''t need to be told twice. My body is coiled tight, wound like a spring, and when he shifts his hips, hitting that spot deep inside that lights up my nerve endings, I shatter once again. I cry out, my body bowing as I fall apart around him. Lucas lets out a hoarse shout as he follows, his body tensing beneath mine. For a long moment, we''re frozen, our sweat-slicked bodies pressed together. My legs burn, making me wonder how Lucas does it every time, without a single complaint. Men are just made different, I guess. Still trembling with aftershocks, I collapse onto his chest. I''m a mass of quivery Ava pudding, and I have no energy left in me. His heart thunders beneath my ear, matching the rapid beat of my own. Between the wards, traveling miles in the snow, and our fun exercise, I''m ready for some serious snuggles and a long nap¡ª The world spins as Lucas rolls us over, pinning me beneath him once more. His amber eyes burn with renewed hunger. "Not done with you yet, little mate." "No, no, no." I laugh breathlessly, slapping my palm over his mouth before he can kiss me. "I''ll die if we go again. My legs already feel like jelly." His eyes glitter with amusement above my hand, and he presses a kiss to my palm. "Shower then? We both need to clean up." "Now that," I say, lowering my hand to trace his jaw, "sounds perfect." Chapter 363 Ava: He Lied! He lied. That asshole motherfucker lied. Lied. To my face. To. My. Face. My glare could melt steel, but Lucas just pulls his shirt over his head, muscles rippling with the movement. Our blanket is clutched tight against my chest¡ªnot that there''s any point in modesty after last night, but right now I need all the armor I can get. He gets ideas when he sees my bare skin. "You lied to me." "Did I?" His eyebrow arches as he buttons his jeans. "We showered." "Oh, is that what you call what happened in there?" Heat floods my cheeks at the memory. My skin bears the evidence of his attention¡ªlittle marks scattered across my collarbone, my breasts, my thighs. Everything aches in the most delicious way, but that''s not the point. "You said we''d clean up." "And we did." His lips twitch. "Eventually." "After you¡ª" My voice catches. Even now, after everything we''ve done, after months of intimacy, certain words stick in my throat. "After I what?" The bastard''s enjoying this. "You know what." "I never said I wouldn''t." He shrugs, all false innocence. "You assumed." I pull the blanket higher, wincing as muscles protest the movement. "You''re impossible." "You weren''t complaining last night." He crosses the room, and before I can dodge, his lips press against my forehead. "Rest today. You need it." The pillow flies from my hand, but he''s already moving, laughing as he sidesteps my attack. "Jerk!" A blast of arctic air hits my bare skin as Lucas disappears through the door. The blanket does little to shield me from winter''s bite, and every muscle protests as I force myself to stand. "Never again," I mutter, hobbling toward the bathroom. "Never trusting that lying Alpha again." You knew exactly what would happen the moment he stepped into that shower with you. "Whose side are you on?" The hot water stings as it hits my shoulders, washing away the evidence of our activities. Steam rises around me, and I lean against the tile wall for support. My own, as always. Selene''s mental yawn echoes through my mind. Though I must say, our mate''s enthusiasm is entertaining. "Please don''t." Heat creeps up my neck that has nothing to do with the shower. "It''s bad enough you have to witness everything." "How the hell did you appear in the bathroom when your book form is all the way over here?" Grimoire materializes beside me, his childlike face twisted in a sour expression. "Our bond has grown again. Something someone of your magical caliber should be able to detect." "I''m sorry¡ª" The words slip out automatically before I narrow my eyes. Reaching out with my magic, I probe our connection. "Wait. It feels exactly the same to me." He sighs, shoulders slumping. "Sometimes you''re very slow for someone so talented." I step toward him with a scowl. "Want to repeat that?" "Fine." He backs away, hands raised. "I can project a spiritual form of myself within a few feet if I have enough power banked." "What does that mean?" "Exactly what I said." His form flickers, shifting into a small fox before returning to the child-shape. He floats upward, pointing toward his bag. "See? I''m still right there." I peek inside the bag. Sure enough, there''s his book form, exactly where I left it. "But how¡ª" His sulky expression deepens as he crosses his arms, floating cross-legged in the air. "With all the work we''ve been doing together, isn''t it natural for our bond to grow closer?" Not as close as ours, Selene says, slipping behind me to rub her head against my thigh. Pieces of fur stick to my wet skin, and I shove her away. "At least I don''t shed," he snarks back. Can''t really argue with that. Leaving them to their mild rivalry, I pull Selene''s fur off my leg before getting dressed and cleaning up all my wet footprints. By the time they''ve insulted each other''s ancestors, IQ levels, and their taste in food, I''m done. "So." I cross my arms, staring at Grimoire''s floating form. "Are you ever going to explain how I''m supposed to recognize when our bond gets stronger? Or am I just supposed to guess?" His childlike form shimmers, and he waves a dismissive hand. "You should be able to feel it." "But I can''t." "Then I don''t know what to tell you." He floats higher, legs still crossed. "It should just feel stronger. More present. Like a rope getting thicker, or a river growing wider." "That''s not helpful." "It feels stronger to me." His shoulders lift in another shrug. "Much stronger." Maybe it means she doesn''t like you as much as you like her. Selene''s mental voice drips with lazy amusement. She stretches out on the floor, front paws crossed. Simple explanation. Grimoire''s form flickers, his mouth dropping open. "That is not how bonds work! They''re a two-way connection, built on¡ª" His hands flap as he sputters. "The bond grows naturally through use and trust. It has nothing to do with liking each other." His form solidifies as he regains his composure. Keep telling yourself that. "Are you sure?" I press my lips together, fighting a smile at his scandalized expression. "Because Selene might have a point." "She does not have a point." Grimoire''s feet touch the ground and he stalks toward me, every inch the offended ancient being trapped in a child''s form. "Our bond is sacred. Pure. Based on¡ª" Like. "Stop that!" His voice cracks. "You''re both impossible." Chapter 364 Ava: Spreading Contamination The next week is busy. Reports of scouts encountering aggressive rogues. Even angry humans, armed with guns. Three wolves are lost in the resulting skirmishes, and several are injured. While many heal within a day or two, some have spent the rest of the week in our hospital. Not all wolves heal quickly. The snow crunches under my boots as I trudge forward, my breath visible in the frigid air. Marcus and Greg flank me in their human forms while five other wolves circle our perimeter, their thick winter coats blending with the snow-covered landscape. "There''s another pocket ahead." My voice comes out raspy from the cold. "About fifty yards to the right of that fallen pine." Marcus nods, his dark eyes scanning the treeline. "Same protocol as usual?" "Yes. Keep your distance when I start the purification." The taint feels different today¡ªheavier, more viscous. Like tar seeping into the earth. Each step closer makes my skin prickle with unease. It''s been getting worse. "Ready?" Greg asks, positioning himself just behind me. I pull off my gloves and stretch my fingers. The cold bites into my skin, but I''ve learned that direct contact makes it all easier. "As I''ll ever be." The wolves spread out in a wider circle as I approach the contaminated area. No vegetation grows here¡ªjust dead, blackened earth in a perfect circle. The taint didn''t affect the surrounding area at first. Lately, it''s as if it''s eating into the earth itself. Before, it was like an invisible cloud living above ground. Now, it''s like it''s fusing into everything. The ground. Trees. Every living being that passes through it. Even squirrels seem to have gone mad. We''ve had to be careful hunting; I have to look over all the game our hunters bring home. There''s no idea what will happen if we ingested corrupted meat. Drawing in a deep breath, I press my palms against the frozen ground. The taint immediately responds, writhing beneath the surface like a living thing. It fights me as I draw it up through the soil, into my hands. Pain shoots through my arms, sharp and biting. The alien darkness is strange and hostile, fighting me every step of the way. My magic pushes back against it, trying to transform the corruption into pure energy. "Breathe through it," Marcus coaches from several feet away. "You''ve got this." Of course, he doesn''t understand any of it. But he''s turned into a bit of a cheerleader lately. Sweat beads on my forehead despite the cold. The taint resists, clinging to its corrupted form. I grit my teeth and push harder with my magic, forcing it to yield. Slowly, agonizingly, the darkness begins to change. The pain in my arms intensifies as I convert more of the tainted energy. My hands tremble against the ground. "Almost there," I gasp out. One final surge of magic, and the last of the corruption dissolves into pure energy. I slump forward with a grunt, exhausted. Marcus is at my side instantly, helping me sit up. "You okay?" "There was a small issue with some of the newer batch of wolves Delta Thorn brought in." Ivy clasps her hands in front of her. "Nothing major¡ªjust some confusion about sleeping arrangements. I took care of it." My eyebrows rise. "Thank you for handling that. Though I''m curious why you didn''t bring it to Kellan''s attention?" "Oh." She waves a delicate hand. "It wasn''t serious enough to bother Beta Ashbourne. He''s so busy these days." "That''s what he''s there for." My words fall flat between us. "Any pack matter, no matter how small, should go through proper channels." She''s testing boundaries again. Selene''s words come on a faint growl in my head. I want to growl too, but I''m supposed to be making nice with Ivy. Fuck. The reminder makes my temples throb. "But I do appreciate you taking initiative," I add, softening my tone. "Maybe next time we could work together on resolving these issues? I''d love to hear your perspective on how the refugees are settling in." "Of course, Ava. Whatever you think is best." Her syrupy sweet words set my teeth on edge. She''s not stupid enough to fall for that, you know. Fighting the urge to roll my eyes, I just send back, I have to try. Between being out all day on purifying these stupid taints, I don''t have time to play political games. Exhaustion weighs heavy in my bones. Four purifications in one day might have been pushing it, but what choice do I have? "Why don''t you settle in? I''ll bring you something to eat. You''ve been working so hard," Ivy says, coming up beside me to thread her arm through mine. As much as I dislike her, she''s comfortable to lean on. Really? Leaning on her, of all people? But my body''s too tired to care about how it looks. No matter how much I tell it I can stand on my own, it keeps leaning against her as we head toward the Alpha cabin. Reminding myself yet again to be nice, I say sincerely, "Thank you, Ivy." "Of course. I''m here to help. You can rely on me anytime." She sounds so kind in this moment, so reliable, that it''d be easy to take her at face value. But of course I balk, because I''m not so far gone in my exhaustion as to forget who I''m dealing with. "Kellan can bring me my food," I say, realizing I don''t even want her in my home when we''re a few feet away. "But I really appreciate it." "Are you sure? It would take so long to find him and then let him know. Neither of us have the pack bond with him..." "But I do," Marcus interrupts. A few seconds later, he says, "Beta Kellan will be here soon. He says Elverly''s stew is great today." Ivy''s arm tenses around mine. It''s just a second before it relaxes. "It is delightful," she agrees cheerfully. "You should love it." Chapter 365 Ava: Exhausted "Hold still." Vanessa''s voice carries that stern edge I''ve come to associate with her healer mode as she slides a needle into my arm. "Your veins are collapsing. That''s not good." "I''ve been drinking water." The defense sounds weak even to my ears. Especially since I almost collapsed this morning, after nine days of nonstop purification. Marcus dragged me straight to the hospital, berating me the entire time for not taking care of myself. To be fair, I didn''t feel any worse than usual today. Not until the first round of taint cleansing. "Not enough." She connects the IV line with practiced efficiency. "Your body''s burning through resources faster than you''re replacing them. These purifications are taking more out of you than you realize." The fluid starts its slow drip into my veins. The bedroom feels too quiet, too still. Lucas and I are never here during the day anymore; we''re both too busy. Even Selene and Grimoire have gone silent, probably sensing my exhaustion. "I had three full bottles today." "And you purified four sites yesterday over five miles." Vanessa checks my pulse, her fingers cool against my wrist. "I don''t have the data to back this up, but I''m going to go on record and say it''s like running four marathons back-to-back without refueling. Your electrolytes are dangerously low." "But¡ª" "No buts." She pulls up a chair beside the bed. "Judging from your symptoms, the potassium levels in your blood are concerning. And when''s the last time you ate a full meal outside of dinner?" I have to think about that one. "Breakfast?" "A piece of toast and a bit of jam isn''t breakfast." Vanessa''s voice softens. "The magic you''re channeling requires fuel. Real fuel. And these purifications... they''re not just cleaning the taint, right? You said they''re drawing on your own magic to transform it." Grimacing, I settle further back into my pillows. I''ve been trying to take care of myself, but I never really factored in things like electrolytes. That explains the bone-deep exhaustion. "How long do I need to stay here?" "Until this bag is empty." She pats the bag and a tiny glass jar hanging beside it. "And you''re going to eat the soup Kellan''s bringing. All of it. Elverly swears by it. Says it''s her mother''s recipe." "I will. I promise." "You''re lucky Lucas isn''t here to see you like this." Vanessa adjusts the drip rate. "He''d have kittens if he knew how far you pushed yourself today." "That''s why we''re not telling him." "Oh, we absolutely are telling him." She raises an eyebrow at my strangled protest. "Doctor-patient confidentiality doesn''t apply when it comes to the Alpha." "I''m not¡ª" You''re not fine. Grimoire sighs. She pulled too much magic for that last purification. But it wouldn''t have been an issue if she wasn''t already worn down. "Both of you, please." The last thing I need is them tag-teaming me with guilt. "I get it. I''ll take care of myself." Vanessa makes another note in her book, and something about her movement catches my attention. There''s a subtle difference in how she holds herself, a softness to her usual precise motions. My eyes narrow as I study her more carefully. Her scrubs hang differently on her frame. The way she keeps one hand near her middle when she moves. The slight flush in her cheeks that I''d attributed to the warmth of the room. "Ava?" Vanessa pauses mid-note. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." I shake my head, still watching her. "You just seem... different." Her pen stills against the paper. "Different how?" "I''m not sure." But I am sure. Something''s changed about her energy, like a second pulse beneath her own. "You move differently." Vanessa''s eyes widen slightly before she schools her expression. "Focus on yourself right now. You''re the patient here." She''s right, Selene says, but her head tilts as she studies Vanessa. Though now that you mention it... Grimoire even perks up. Oh. Well, that''s interesting. "What is it, Grimoire?" "Nothing that concerns you right now." She tucks her notebook away with deliberate movements. "How''s the dizziness?" But now I can''t unsee it¡ªthe subtle changes in her demeanor, the way her scent has shifted ever so slightly, even though I''m not as sensitive to smell as others. Something about her reminds me of the pregnant she-wolves in the pack, that same gentle glow about them. Oh. Oh. My mouth drops open, but Vanessa points her pen at me in warning. "Don''t. Whatever you''re thinking, don''t say it. Focus on getting better." I close my mouth obediently. Chapter 366 Lisa: Improvements LISA I am a precision instrument. Or, well, my wrist brace is. Okay¡ªthe word precision might be stretching it a bit. If I''m within fifty yards of my target, I might be able to get a single hit off in a real fight. But the real point here is, if I hit my target, their head is going to explode. The power I hold in a single wrist brace might be getting to my head a little. "Timber!" I shout cheerfully, though no one''s near the tree now falling. The Grand Sage''s pen scratches across his notepad with manic energy. His white hair sticks up in every direction, like he''s been electrocuted. Which, knowing him, is entirely possible. "Excellent work today, Lisa. The trajectory calculations are spot on." He peers at me over his glasses. "Your aim has improved significantly, and we''ve even increased the economy of power consumption." Pride swells in my chest. "Thanks to your adjustments on the brace." I flex my wrist, admiring how the metal catches the weak winter sunlight. "Though I still need to work on my stamina." "Nonsense." He waves his pen at me. "The amount of magical energy required to power these devices is substantial. Your body needs time to adjust." "But what if I need to use it in an emergency?" The tree I felled lies in the snow, its branches spread like fallen soldiers. "I can''t ask the bad guys to wait while I catch my breath." "Which is precisely why we''re developing alternative power sources." He flips through his notes. "The blood activation is merely temporary. I have some promising theories about crystalline batteries."@@@@ My eyebrows shoot up. "Crystals? Like the ones Ava uses?" "Similar principle, different application." He scribbles something else, muttering under his breath. "We could potentially store excess magical energy for later use." The concept makes my head spin. "So I wouldn''t need to use my own energy every time?" "That sounds..." My nose wrinkles. "Unreal? Like a fairy tale." "Indeed. The texts describe gods walking among mortals, sharing their knowledge freely. Magical fountains that could cure any ailment. Buildings that floated in the sky." He chuckles, closing the journal. "Pure fantasy, most likely. Though the principles behind these stories intrigue me more than their historical accuracy." "What do you mean?" "Consider the concept of the floating buildings. While the story itself may be fiction, it suggests our ancestors understood principles of magical levitation that we''ve lost." He taps his notepad. "The same applies to their supposed mastery of magical energy. The idea that they could create self-sustaining magical circuits..." "And that''s where your siphon comes in?" "Precisely." He beams at me like a proud teacher. "Whether or not these cities existed is irrelevant. The theoretical framework they present¡ªthe possibility of creating a perpetual magical energy source¡ªthat''s what fascinates me." "But how would it actually work? I mean, even basic spells need some kind of power source, right?" "Think of it like a waterwheel." His hands move through the air, sketching invisible diagrams. "The initial push of water starts the wheel turning. Once in motion, the wheel''s movement draws more water, which keeps the wheel spinning. A perfect cycle." That sounds too easy. "You think it''ll work?" "I have no idea." He adjusts his glasses. "But that''s why we experiment. We learn. We improve. Speaking of which, I think it''s time to bring the brace into some sparring, but there''s a problem." My lips twitch. "You mean the one where I might accidentally blow someone''s head off when we''re just trying to practice?" "Yes. I failed to activate any sort of safety measure for testing purposes. I suppose I should work on that. Your efficacy will come with practice, and you can''t aim at trees forever. We need moving targets, real-time danger." The enthusiasm in his words gives me an uneasy sense of deja vu. Like a certain grizzled wolf shifter who loved to throw two girls into intense marathon sessions of running and other calisthenic workouts. "That sounds... Dangerous." "It should be, yes. Otherwise how can we trust you will be able to act in a real emergency? You need training. You need to think while hurt and stunned. Think while on the run. You need to be able to access its power under any circumstance, without faltering." Jesus. He''s going to be worse than Jericho. Chapter 367 Ava: New Plan Vanessa and I have come up with a plan. It''s a little crazy, and something we''ve been trying to avoid, but¡ªthere''s a chance it''s going to make things a lot easier for me. We''re going to spend a week on the perimeter, chasing down areas of corruption. No more wasted time walking miles back home every day. Granted, we''ll be carrying a lot more stuff than normal, but I''ve already been banned from holding anything heavier than a whisper. Is it crazy to admit that I''m a little excited? Lucas frowns as he tugs my coat firmly closed. "I don''t like it." "It doesn''t matter if we like it or not. We don''t have a choice." Wrapping my hands around his, I keep my voice soft. "We can''t risk our people getting caught up in this stuff." His fingers work methodically to secure each button of my coat. "I just don''t see why you can''t come back every day." "And waste hours and energy trudging back and forth through the snow?" My boots are comfortable, like walking on clouds, and I stamp my feet experimentally. They''re new; Lucas gave them to me last night. I''m a little worried about breaking them in, but he swears up and down I won''t get a single blister. "That''s not practical. We need to cover more ground, and camping out is the most efficient way. It''ll give me more rest between sites, too." "I said no." His jaw tightens as he tugs my scarf higher. "You didn''t, actually. You said you don''t like it. There''s a difference." His golden eyes narrow, and I swear I can see him pondering whether or not to wrap my mouth with the scarf to keep me from arguing with him. Of course, he won''t keep me here. He''s already agreed to it. He''s just reserving his right to complain¡ªat length. "Winter camping is brutal, Ava. The temperatures drop well below freezing at night." "Good thing you''ve assembled an experienced team then." I catch his hands as they fuss with my collar for the third time. "I''m not the same girl you first met. I''m stronger now." "Being stronger doesn''t make you immune to hypothermia." "No, but it means I can handle myself better." I squeeze his fingers. "Marcus has years of experience with winter expeditions. Greg practically grew up in the snow. The entire team knows what they''re doing. And I have my magic to keep me warm. Fire''s easy." "That''s not the point." "Then what is? Because from where I''m standing, this is the most logical solution. We can''t risk leaving any of that tainted energy out there where it could affect more wolves." Lucas''s shoulders tense. "The point is that my mate wants to camp in subzero temperatures while there are rogues and hunters in the area. Not long after collapsing, too." "Your mate wants to protect our people." I step closer, letting his warmth seep into me. "And she has an entire team of highly trained wolves to keep her safe while she does it. Plus, Vanessa and Marcus are coming. They''ll make sure I don''t put my health into danger. And Grimoire''s keeping a closer eye on me, too." "Still, they can miss something." "It''s a team that includes two of your most trusted people, and arguably the best healer in your pack." I press my palm against his chest, feeling his heart thunder beneath my touch. "Plus Selene and Grimoire. I''ll have more protection than the average alpha." His hands settle on my waist, grip firm through the layers of winter gear. "You''re not the average anything." "No, I''m your Luna. Which means I have responsibilities to our pack." I rise on my toes to brush my lips against his jaw. "Let me do this. Let me help keep them safe." "Did you think I meant we''d just carry less?" Vanessa''s laugh echoes across the snow. She seems excited, more energetic than normal. She''s very happy, Selene agrees, dashing out of nowhere to approach the sled. Her delicate black nose goes wild as she sniffs it over. "It''s perfect." The words come out breathless. No more fighting through waist-deep snow. No more exhausting myself before I even reach the contaminated areas. Marcus steps forward, adjusting one of the harnesses. "These four are our best distance runners. They''ll have us covering twice the ground in half the time. They''re also great hunters. We''re bringing food, but they''ll be able to supplement what we have." "And you''ll actually have energy left to purify the taint when we find it." Vanessa''s smile turns smug as she catches her alpha''s eye. "See? Told you I had it handled." His arm tightens around my waist, but I can already tell he''s more relaxed than before. "You could have mentioned this part earlier." "And miss the look on your face?" Vanessa snorts. "Not a chance. It''s not every day an Alpha gets to see his wolves hooked up like common huskies. No offense, Selene." The husky in question just snorts and shakes her head, her ears swiveling back and forth. Vester checks the supplies one last time, his movements precise and practiced. "You should head out soon. You''ll want to cover some ground before the temperature drops." "Right." I turn in Lucas''s arms, pressing a quick kiss to his jaw. "Time to go." His fingers flex against my hip. "Remember. Check in¡ª" "Morning and night." I pat his chest. "I know." "And eat¡ª" "More than usual." Another kiss, this time to the corner of his mouth. "I know that too." "And if anything feels wrong¡ª" "I''ll tell Vanessa immediately." I catch his face between my gloved hands. "I promise." His forehead presses against mine, his breath warm against my lips. "Be safe." "Always am." A pointed cough from Vester breaks us apart. "If you two are quite finished..." "Never." Lucas steals one more kiss before releasing me. "But you can have her anyway." The wolves hooked to the sled stamp their paws impatiently, eager to run. Their excitement radiates through the air, infectious enough to chase away the last of my nerves. "All aboard." Vanessa pats the sled. "Your chariot awaits, Luna." Chapter 368 Ava: Wheres the Taint? "This is strange." It is, Grimoire agrees, sounding confused. The tiny patch of taint spans no more than two feet, and purifying it takes no time or energy at all. It''s so light, in fact, that I almost second-guessed what I was feeling when we tracked it down. After days and days of corruption spreading faster than I can purify it, there''s suddenly... nothing? Why?@@@@ In normal circumstances, I''d be relieved. But there''s something strange about all of this as it is, and I don''t like not knowing what''s going on. "Grim, how far could I scan if I really pushed myself? With your help, I mean." Grimoire hesitates, his fox eyes narrowing as he looks up at me. It''s not wise to open yourself up that widely, Ava. The wider the search, the less control you have over your magic. And the more likely someone will be to sense it, even with my guidance. As much as I want to push further, to find the source of this corruption and purge it from our lands, I know better than to be reckless. "Damn. I just wish I could see farther. What if the taint is still spreading, but we''re looking in the wrong direction?" It''s possible, Grimoire admits, his tail swishing thoughtfully through the snow. But it''s better to be slow and cautious than alert the enemy. There are plenty who would take an interest in your magic, even before the world went to shit. Such a way with words. Sighing, I turn back towards the sled, my mind still churning with possibilities. What if we''re missing something crucial? What if, while we''re out here chasing wispy patches of taint, it''s building in giant masses to the east? Or further south? What if it gets too close to Wolf''s Landing? No one has the ability to sense it like I do. I shove the thought away, refusing to let it take root. No more spiraling. Just do what I can, the best I can. As I reach the sled, I absently pet the fur of my wolf bodyguards, thanking them for their vigilance. They''ve been working tirelessly, breaking trail through the deep snow, their keen senses alert for any sign of danger. It''s made being out here infinitely easier¡ªat least for me. They seem to be having fun, though. Because they''re all trying to prove they''re stronger than each other. They''re going to compete on leads during this entire trip. Selene sounds amused. It makes sense, though. I wondered why they were so excited to pull a sled. I thought it would be underneath their dignity as wolf shifters. "There must be something¡ª" Sometimes it hunts. Like a predator seeks prey, searching for things to corrupt. Disturbing thought. Indeed. Taint¡ªcorruption¡ªwhatever you wish to call it, is not very well-studied. What we do know is that it takes significant magic to cause such an effect in the world. Snow-laden trees pass by in a blur. The steady rhythm of wolf paws crunching through snow fills the silence. Even with Grimoire''s explanation, I''m left dissatisfied. It''s frustrating to feel as though we''re always reacting to what''s happening to us, rather than fixing the problem at its core. It is what it is. Sometimes the wisest course is patience. My wolf-husky butts into the conversation, and there''s a distinct sense of her panting heavily as she runs. It isn''t like I haven''t learned this lesson; it''s just a hard one to swallow sometimes. Learning and liking are two very different things. You learned to like your bodyguards, Selene points out. "That''s different." Is it, though? You wholeheartedly accepted what was necessary. But there''s a part of you that still feels like you''re not doing enough, and that''s why you''re frustrated. "That''s normal," I mutter. "There are a lot of lives at stake." Dwelling on it doesn''t change the circumstances. Chastened, I try to ignore the restless energy humming beneath my skin. Every mile without finding taint feels as though some kind of trap is tightening like a noose around my neck. You''re a paranoid one, Grimoire notes thoughtfully. Always waiting for something bad to happen next. "Can you blame me?" I suppose not. Chapter 369 Ava: Camp We''re about to call it quits and find a spot to camp when something pings the edge of my magical radar. Of course, I want to go straight there and purify it. But we still have to put up the tent, start a fire, and make dinner, and it''s over a mile away. It''s one thing to make myself suffer; it''s another to force the others to set up camp in the dark because I want to push our timeline. The sled slows to a gradual stop, runners creaking against packed snow. That pulse of dark energy beckons, but the practical part of my brain overrides it. Night comes early, and I can always get to it in the morning. Wiggling out from under the mass of blankets keeping me warm during our run¡ªwhich has spanned a much larger area than we normally would, with how little corruption we''ve run into¡ªI grab the flat pack I''d been sitting on for hours. Vanessa''s already unhooked the wolves from the sled, and they shift right there in the snow. The pack had been wedged beneath me during the ride, keeping their spare clothes from freezing solid. A simple solution, but effective. My body heat combined with the magic flowing through me meant the clothes would be wearable, if not exactly toasty.@@@@ "The taint feels different." I stretch my legs, stiff from hours of sitting. "More concentrated." "All the more reason to rest and prepare properly." Vanessa throws sets of thermal gear at the naked shifters, who get dressed with a speed I cannot replicate. "We don''t need you collapsing from exhaustion again." "I didn''t do anything today," I protest. Which is true. Aside from clearing up a few mini clouds we''ve run into, I''ve just enjoyed a long-ass ride behind four wolves who''ve broken trail all day. They''re the ones she should worry about. But they just shimmy into their clothes, acting as if they''ve done little more than go for a brisk evening jog. Our breaths puff white in the gathering dusk. No one complains about the cold¡ªwe''re all too focused on getting camp set up before full dark. Marcus and Greg make quick work of clearing a large rectangular space, laying two tarps across the packed snow. Their efficiency speaks of years of experience; I''m still working on what everything is that''s been packed into our sled. The rest of us work together to unload, but I''m more of a hindrance than a help. "Stand back." Marcus pulls a long bag from the sled. The wood in the stove pops and crackles. A pot of snow sits on top, already beginning to melt. The temperature in the tent rises steadily, enough that I can finally remove my outer layer. "Here." Vanessa hands me a cutting board, knife, and a bag of vegetables. "Make yourself useful." I settle cross-legged on my sleeping bag and start slicing carrots and potatoes into even chunks. The routine task keeps my hands busy while my mind wanders to that pulse of dark energy I sensed earlier. Even to my senses, it''s heavy. "Focus on the vegetables," Marcus says, reading my expression. "That corruption isn''t going anywhere." Well, not far, anyway. It doesn''t seem to move quickly. Vanessa moves around the tent with purpose, organizing our gear and setting up sleeping areas. Marcus helps her, the two of them working in comfortable silence. Through the tent flap, I catch glimpses of them building a second fire outside. The flames cast dancing shadows on the canvas walls, and the scent of woodsmoke mingles with the aroma of vegetables and melting snow. The tent grows cozy as I work through the pile in front of me. Steam rises as I slide the potatoes and other vegetables into the pot. The water bubbles, already turning cloudy from the starch. There''s something about cooking that makes any place feel like home, even a tent in the middle of nowhere. Vanessa''s boots crunch against the snow outside before she ducks in, bringing a blast of cold air with her. She adds strips of dried meat to the concoction, and dashes of seasonings. Unlike me, she doesn''t need to measure any of it. "Should make a decent stew." She stirs the contents with a long wooden spoon. "Though fresh meat would be better." Marcus follows her in, carrying another pot of snow and an old metal percolator. Both are filled with snow, and he adds some coffee grounds to the percolator. A flash of excitement pulses through my bond with Selene. She''s caught a scent trail, something worth pursuing. Distant howls echo through the trees, and I''m instantly alert. But Vanessa remains relaxed. Not the howls of rogues or warning calls of sentries. They''re hunting calls, coordinated and purposeful. Chapter 370 Ava: Moose Marcus pokes his head through the tent flap. "Taking the sled to pick up the firewood." His breath clouds in the cold air. "Greg''s got a good pile going, but it''s too far to carry." "Be careful out there." The words slip out before I can stop them. He''s more than capable of handling himself, but after everything we''ve seen lately, caution feels necessary. He nods once before disappearing into the growing darkness. The runners of the sled scrape against packed snow as he moves away from camp. The percolator starts to bubble, filling the tent with the rich aroma of coffee. My stomach growls. Trail mix and jerky only go so far. Through my bond with Selene, I feel her satisfaction. Whatever she''s tracking, she''s getting closer. Her excitement bleeds into my own awareness, making it hard to focus on the mundane task of stirring the stew. "The others seem to have found something good," Vanessa says, noticing my distraction. "Selene, too?"@@@@ "She''s on a trail." I add another piece of wood to the stove. "Fresh tracks in the snow. Are they hunting together?" "No. She must have found something else." The tent grows warmer as the stove works its magic. Between the heat and the smells of coffee and stew, it''s a lot cozier than I thought this experience would be. Another howl splits the night, closer this time. Victory rings in that sound¡ªthey''ve cornered their prey. "Sounds like we might have fresh meat after all," Vanessa says, already pulling out extra cooking supplies. The percolator bubbles faster now, coffee nearly ready. I breathe in the steam, letting it chase away the lingering chill in my bones. "What did they catch?" "Moose." My eyebrows fly high. "That''s a quick hunt for a moose." I''ve long since gotten over my shock that we even have moose around here. Aside from hearing a few comments about how strange it is that they''re around so early in the year, I''ve learned they''ve always been part of the hunting season. For some reason, I thought they were only in Alaska. Oh, and Canada. Her lips quirk. "It was stuck. They got lucky once they tracked it down." The tent flap rustles as Marcus and Greg return, their arms laden with split wood. The scent of fresh-cut pine fills the air as they stack the logs near the stove. Hey! His indignant voice bellows in my head. I am the pinnacle of tact. I share his response, and Vanessa nearly chokes on her stew. "Right." She wipes her mouth. "Because ''that''s the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard'' is the height of diplomacy." "He said that to me yesterday." "I''m pretty sure he says that at least five times a week." The coffee percolator bubbles, reminding me of its presence. Since Vanessa''s done most of the work here, I jump up to pour three cups, passing them around. The rich aroma fills the tent, mixing with woodsmoke and savory stew. "This is nice." I wrap my hands around the warm mug. "Different from what I expected." "What did you expect?" "More suffering?" I shrug. "Less comfort? I don''t know. Lucas seemed worried." "We''re not savages." Vanessa adds more wood to the stove, making the fire inside spark. "Besides, the entire point was to make sure you were still getting proper rest between purifications. Can''t do that if you''re freezing and miserable." Through my bond with Selene, I feel her satisfaction with the hunt. She''s headed back now, tired but content, with what I think might be a mole. Vole, she corrects me. I was going after a rabbit, but it got away. The wind picks up outside, whistling through the trees. Our tent stands firm, the extra guidelines Marcus added ensuring we won''t blow away in the night. "How long will it take them to process it?" "With that many wolves?" Vanessa considers. "Not long. By the time he gets there, they''ll probably be ready to load the sled." I try to imagine Marcus and the others butchering a moose in the dark, but the mental image won''t quite form. There''s still so much I don''t know about a self-subsistent lifestyle. I''m not unfamiliar with hunting; I just never was the one to do it. "Stop thinking so hard. You''ll learn as you go. No one expects you to know everything right away." Chapter 371 Lisa: Mira LISA Early morning is a bitch. I''ve never really been lazy, exactly. Having to wake up early isn''t something that usually ruins my day. But there''s a huge difference between waking up in your apartment and driving to work or school, and waking up in the middle of your strange werewolf compound, dressing yourself in a thousand layers to keep warm, and leaving before the sun even rises¡ªto spend hours trudging through snow. Living out here gives me a hell of a lot more respect for those social media homestead influencers I''ve watched. It used to be vague fun to watch them make bread from scratch and gather their own milk while eating something I picked up from a drive-thru on the way home. Living this life is... Well. It''s definitely a different experience. And I don''t hate it. Most days. But this morning, I''m seriously regretting begging Kellan to bring me along Snow crunches under my boots with each labored step. My thighs burn, but I keep pushing forward, following the path Kellan''s long legs have carved through the deep drifts. The sled he''s dragging behind him mocks me, bouncing along behind him like it''s nothing. No way am I sitting in that thing. My breath comes out in harsh puffs of white vapor. The cold air stings my lungs, but I maintain my steady pace. Sure, I complain about the ungodly hour and arctic temperatures, but that doesn''t mean I''m going to wimp out. It was my idea to come here. I need to prove I can handle it. A flash of movement catches my eye as one of the refugee she-wolves pulls up beside me. She matches my plodding pace with effortless grace, barely breaking a sweat despite the freezing temperature. "You''re doing amazing," she says, her voice warm and encouraging. "Most humans wouldn''t even attempt this." "Thanks." I recognize her heart-shaped face and copper-colored curls from the newcomers who arrived last week. "Mira, right?" "That''s me." Her smile brightens her whole face. "I have to say, I''m impressed. You''re keeping a solid pace." My legs feel like they''re made of lead, but her words give me a boost of energy. "Trying to prove humans aren''t completely useless out here." Her genuine laugh makes me smile. "No one''s useless. Humans are just different. You guys deal more with technology. I locked myself out of my smartphone once. See? Different." Mira gives an exaggerated shrug. "Which pack are you originally from?" I ask between breaths, genuinely curious about her background. Most refugees don''t volunteer information about their past unless asked directly. I guess Kellan and them know where they''re from, but they don''t tell me, anyway. A thought strikes me. "If you''re from Silvermoon, why aren''t you heading there now? Shouldn''t you be with your pack? Or¡ªdammit, that doesn''t sound right." I sound like a buffoon. A mean-spirited one. I don''t want her to think she isn''t welcome here. Not that I have much to do with it, but¡ªwell. "I mean, are you going to stay here now? How does it work?" Her smile dims. "I will have to return, yes. My mate''s family has certain... rights. They will want any grandchildren to be raised in Silvermoon territory." "But your mate..." I trail off, not wanting to cause more pain. "Passed away, yes." She pats her flat stomach. "But he left me with a gift. I''m five months along." I stop dead in my tracks, nearly face-planting in the snow again. "You''re what?" Her laughter echoes across the pristine white landscape. "Pregnant. Five months." "But you''re..." I gesture at her trim figure, bundled in winter gear but clearly not showing any signs of pregnancy. "Wolf pregnancies can be different." She grins, clearly enjoying my shock. "Don''t worry, I''ll get bigger in time." "That''s..." I search for words. "That''s actually amazing. And terrifying. How do you even know you''re pregnant if you don''t show?" Wait. That''s a stupid question. I''m sure they pee on sticks, like we do. "Oh, we know." Her eyes soften. "The connection with the pup starts early. Plus, there are other signs. Enhanced senses, stronger protective instincts. Your mate can usually smell it before you even know." I absorb this information, fascinated by yet another aspect of wolf culture I never knew existed. "And your mate''s family wants you to return to Silvermoon?" "Most likely, they will. It''s their right to request it. The pup will be part of their bloodline." She shrugs, but I catch a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Once things settle down, I''ll head back." "What if they''re..." I stop the words before they continue. No need to sound that crass. "Dead? Then it is up to the alphas to choose." Huh. As we walk, another thought occurs to me. "What if a human gets pregnant?" It''s Mira''s turn to stumble. "Are you?" "What? No. Of course not." "Oh. Well, usually the pack does their best to bring the pup back. Wolves raised in a human environment don''t always turn out for the best. They need their packs. But it doesn''t always work out." Glancing at Kellan''s back, I resolve silently to make sure we use condoms if we ever get around to¡ªwell, you know. There''s no birth control in this strange, apocalyptic world of ours. Or at least not enough of it. Definitely wouldn''t want kids to muddle what''s already strange and weird between us. Chapter 372 Lisa: Avas Camp LISA After miles of walking, the sun is pretty high in the sky. I''m too exhausted to shove back layers to take a peek at my watch, plus I really don''t want to know what time it is. If it''s too early, I''ll know we''re still ages from seeing Ava. If it''s too late, I''ll be even more exhausted knowing how long we''ve been trudging through the snow. Better to just keep going as my lungs burn and my whole body aches. I really thought I was ready for this, but I''m not in as good of shape as I''d thought. Kellan''s doubtful stare when I asked to come along is really making sense. "Don''t worry." Mira''s friendly voice tells me she''s back. Sometimes she roams ahead, helping break trail. "We aren''t far now." Thank. Fucking. God. Mira points at a thin line of grey against the pale winter sky. "See that smoke? That''s their camp." My shoulders sag with relief as I stare at the back of Kellan''s head. His broad shoulders haven''t slowed once during our trek, and here I am ready to collapse. "Have I slowed you all down?" "Not at all." Mira''s smile warms her words. "We don''t always scout in wolf form, you know." "Why not?" It hadn''t occurred to me that they would do that, but now that she''s mentioned it¡ªwell, why wouldn''t they? "Wouldn''t it be easier?" Mira kicks at the snow, her boots sending up a sparkling spray. "Things are different when we''re shifted. We don''t make a habit of staying in wolf form for too long." "Different how?" "Our thoughts are simpler. More primal. Instincts take over. Pack bonds grow stronger, but complex reasoning becomes harder. Plus, clothes are a pain to deal with. No one likes shifting butt-naked in snow."@@@@ "Luxurious," I observe. Most tents I''ve ever seen camping are small. Not the kind you stand up in. "It wasn''t bad, but Greg snored all night." Warmth welcomes me as Ava has me sit on what appears to be a folded sleeping bag. My muscles protest the movement¡ªI''ll definitely feel this trek tomorrow. But it was worth it. Good to know what these people do every time they go out. I didn''t realize even my best friend does this every time she goes out to purify the world. Then again, she isn''t really human. She''s long since outmatched me in strength and stamina. "Here." Ava hands me a steaming bowl, and the rich aroma makes my mouth water. "Careful, it''s hot." I cup the bowl in my hands, relishing the heat against my frozen fingers. "Thanks. So how''s the purifying going?" "That''s the weird thing." She settles cross-legged beside me, taking the opportunity to brush her long blonde hair. I guess she hasn''t been up long. "There''s barely been anything to purify." Steam rises from my spoon as I blow on it carefully. My brow pinches as I process her words. "Wait, what? How is that possible? You said you''ve been knee-deep in them all week. I think the word you used was drowning in them." "I know." Her blue eyes are troubled as they meet mine, only to break eye contact as she yanks through a particularly gnarly tangle. "It doesn''t make sense. There''s a large patch nearby, though. I wanted to get an early start, but the guys deserved a break after their long night." I take a careful sip of the stew. The rich broth explodes with flavor on my tongue¡ªtender meat and root vegetables perfectly seasoned. Yum. I love moose. Never had it before we came here, but now I''m addicted. "Any idea why?" "No. Maybe whatever''s causing it is finally winding down? I''ve only found two small patches to purify. Both were pretty weak." Huh. This is not the news I was expecting. "At least you didn''t overwork yourself, I guess?" "Yay?" Ava chuckles, but sobers quic. "I don''t know. It makes me feel uneasy. Like something''s going to happen." "Go knock on wood. Don''t jinx us." Chapter 373 Ava: Tracks Once Lisa''s finished eating and we feed the wolves who came with her¡ªincluding Kellan, who seems determined to keep some level of distance from his mate, even as he sneaks glances at her when she''s not looking¡ªthe entire tent goes down, including our stove. It isn''t long before I''m tucked back into my sled, despite protesting that the next area isn''t far and I can walk there. Lisa waves at me as she heads off with Mira, their forms growing smaller against the stark white landscape. The young she-wolf''s animated gestures make Lisa laugh, and something in my chest loosens at the sound. It''s good to see her making connections beyond just me, Kellan, and the gnomes. "Time to move." Vanessa takes her place behind me; the guards are already in their wolf forms and harnessed. It''s still weird, even after having experienced it all day yesterday. The sled glides smoothly over the packed snow, Marcus and Greg working in perfect sync at the lead, their fur gleaming under the weak winter sun. You''re brooding, Grimoire says, materializing beside me in his silver fox form. "Just thinking about the late start." You thought it was worth it. "It was. I just wish there was more time in a day, that''s all." Have you noticed the change? He''s adopted the tone of a professor to student again. "Yes. It''s denser than yesterday when I first sensed it, and it''s moving, even though it''s slow. Like a crawl." The magical corruption pulses at the edge of my awareness, a nauseating weight that makes my skin crawl. It feels different. Concentrated. Wrong. Keep your senses alert. "I know. I have a theory, though." Oh? "I think it might be gathering all the local corruption. That''s why we aren''t seeing much. All the little bits are getting drawn to the big bit." His tail swishes. It is possible, but we haven''t seen it in action. It''s a workable theory, but the question would be to what end. Ten unknown wolves, moving without scent, near a pocket of corruption. None of my companions spotted them despite our vigilant travel here. They''re likely aggressive, and they''re headed in the direction of... Lisa. Shit. "Alert Kellan." The corruption pulses behind us, a reminder of why we came here in the first place. Ten mysterious wolves or not, this taint needs to be dealt with. But the tracks... Something about their presence here feels wrong. Calculated. Maybe it really is coincidence, but why would they be using scent blockers? My stomach twists as I turn to Marcus. "How long to catch up with Lisa and the others?" Marcus''s eyes narrow as he calculates the distance. "Hour and a half, maybe less if we push hard." Too long. "We need to move." I glance toward the taint one last time. The dark energy is heavy, but it will have to wait. "Let''s go." The wolves shift without question. My boots crunch through the snow as I head back to the sled, my pulse beating hard in my neck. "Vanessa, is Kellan aware?" "Yes. They haven''t noticed anything yet, but if they''re using scent blockers..." Right. Her breath comes out in white puffs as she settles in behind me, her feet solid on the runners. "You think they knew we''d be here?" "Someone did. Why else use scent blockers?" Ten wolves don''t just happen to wander through our territory disguising their scent. In little time at all, wind once again cuts through my blankets like icy daggers, forcing me deeper into their protection. My exposed skin burns from the assault of wind and deep winter cold, but I can''t bring myself to care about the discomfort. Not when Lisa could be in danger. "Faster," I whisper, though my wolves need no encouragement. Their muscles bunch and stretch as they power through the deep snow, following the path we made earlier. Kellan reports no sign of them yet, but the snow''s picking up. Visibility''s getting worse. Strange. It isn''t snowing here, and we aren''t that far apart. In fact, the sky is pretty clear. Chapter 375 Ava: First Contact They have contact. Selene''s words have my heart dropping down to my half-frozen toes. "How far are we now?" Too far. If it weren''t for the gloves keeping my hands warm, my nails would be cutting through the skin of my palms. "We need to hurry." My words are ripped away by the wind, but Selene knows what I''m saying, and I know she''s relaying my words to the wolves. Ten wolves. How many were with Lisa today? I think it might have been five. Outnumbered not only two to one, but one of ours is human. Fuck, fuck, fuck. "Grimoire, is there anything we can do?" I know there isn''t, but I have to ask. It''s Lisa, for God''s sake. You aren''t sensitive enough to pick up the enemy. What do you expect? His words sound harsh. Cold. Like judgment''s already been made, finding me lacking. But I know it''s his own frustration bleeding through. "Is there anything you can do?" I''ve learned things about our bond. Little trickles of information over time. Like, Grimoire''s constrained by some basic laws in this world. He can''t just utilize his magic and become a God among men, for example. That''s why he was locked away for so long. He''s bound to his book and whatever rules were created at the time¡ªthings he hasn''t deemed necessary to share. But beyond that, he''s limited by our bond. While he''s able to use some of his magic through me, it''s only as much as my body can handle. And while he can somewhat take over my magical control, or even boost it, it''s all within the boundaries of what I would¡ªtheoretically¡ªbe capable of. They''re all nebulous rules for someone like me, who doesn''t fully understand them. Maybe Magister Orion would know more; as thrilled as I am to be reunited with Lucas, I''m frustrated by my lack of support here. Grimoire''s knowledge is wonderful and helpful, and I''ve learned a lot. But ultimately, he isn''t mortal. He thinks of things in different ways than we do. Sees things in different ways. Feels things in different ways. The wind howls around us, drowning out everything in my ears except for my own ragged breathing. I squeeze my eyes shut, trying to focus on anything else besides the growing knot of dread in my gut. Lisa''s face flashes through my mind¡ªher smile this morning as she joked about the cold, the way she laughed when Selene tackled her. "We have to go faster," I whisper helplessly. "How far are we now?" The wolves are already at their limit, Grimoire says. Any more and they risk injury. Your heart rate is increasing dangerously. You need to maintain control. "I don''t care about control right now!" You should. If we arrive and you''re too worked up to properly channel magic¡ª "Fuck!" Pain bursts through my fists as I slam them against my knees in frustration. My magic pulses erratically inside of me. The bitterness in my voice surprises even me. Grimoire falls silent, but I can feel his disapproval radiating through our bond. Fine. Let him disapprove. Let him judge. It''s okay for me to be angry, damn it. It''s okay to be frustrated. As long as I don''t lose control. Another jolt from the sled has me gripping the edges. The wind cuts through my clothes despite the blanket, but I barely notice the cold anymore. Every cell in my body seems focused on one thing: getting to my people. The distance between us feels like a physical weight pressing against my chest, making it hard to breathe. Ava, Selene''s voice is gentle in my mind. We will reach them. "Not in time." Not fast enough. But I know you. And I know Lisa. She''s stronger than you give her credit for. They will hold firm until our arrival. Trust in your pack, Ava. She''s right about that, at least. Lisa''s been training. She has her brace. She''s with Kellan and other wolves. She''s not helpless. But against ten unknown entities that can mask their scent and interfere with pack bonds? Against creatures that move through our territory like ghosts? My teeth clench so hard my jaw aches. The sound of blood rushing in my ears almost drowns out the wind. Almost. But I take a deep breath, forcing myself back into control, even as magic floods through my limbs, eager to rush out of me. Eager for my next command. Chapter 376 Lisa: First Kill LISA Mira stands in front of me, fully wolfed out, gray fur bristling. Snow crunches beneath my boots as I back a little further away. Something isn''t right. Ten massive wolves wrestle with the Westwood wolves, brutally aggressive, and yet not a single one glances my way. A gray wolf¡ªone of our guards, I''m pretty sure¡ªflies past us, blood matting his fur. He slams into a tree with a sickening crack. My stomach lurches. I can''t recognize the wolves by sight like Ava does, because they all look alike. Only Kellan stands out from the rest, a little larger and more russet than gray. He launches at two attackers, his teeth finding purchase in one''s throat, trying to pull him to the ground. But these wolves don''t seem to notice pain. The brace on my wrist is warm, already charged with a few drops of blood and ready to fire. But there''s no way I can use it with them all tangled together like this. I''m as liable to hit one of my guards as I am an enemy. My fingers hover over the brace. If I can just get a clear shot... But it doesn''t look like that''s happening anytime soon. Another guard crashes nearby, his leg bent at an impossible angle. Still, not one of the attacking wolves turns our way. It''s like Mira and I are invisible, or... "They''re only targeting the pack," I murmur. But how do they know? Kellan roars in pain as three wolves pin him down. My heart leaps into my throat. The brace grows hot against my skin, responding to my panic. But why avoid me? Unless... Unless someone wants me alive. No. That''s crazy. Who would¡ª Mira whirls suddenly with a vicious snarl, bounding behind me in an instant. Before I can turn, something whistles behind me. Ice floods my veins. My muscles lock up as a primal part of my brain screams danger.@@@@ Red sprays across pristine white in my peripheral vision, and I jerk around while stumbling back, slipping in the fresh now. Mira''s body crumples in front of me, and I''m already raising my arm, aiming my brace at¡ª No. My whole body trembles. She didn''t even have time to scream. I stumble back, gagging on the smell of her death. The snow beneath my boots is stained with Mira''s blood, and now the air is thick with smoke that carries particles of... of... I retch, doubling over. Nothing comes up but bile. The magical flames still rage where Marisol stood, but I can''t look. Can''t process what I''ve done. The smell alone tells the story. I don''t care. I don''t care that I just killed someone. I don''t care that I wanted her to suffer. I don''t care about any of it. "Mira?" My voice breaks as I stumble forward, falling to my knees beside her still form. Her gray fur is matted with blood, so much blood. "Mira, please." My hands shake as I reach for her. She''s still warm. Maybe that means something. Maybe she''s just unconscious. "Wake up. Please wake up." The snow soaks through my pants as I gather her head into my lap. "You can''t die. You''re pregnant. You have a baby to think about." My fingers tangle in her fur, desperately searching for any sign of life. "Please. Please don''t leave." Tears blur my vision, falling onto her fur. "Mira, please. You were so kind to me. Wake up. Just wake up." But she doesn''t move. She doesn''t respond. Her body grows colder by the second. "Please," I beg, my voice nothing more than a broken whisper. "Please don''t be dead." Snow crunches behind me and I whirl around, my arm already raised, ready to unleash another deadly blast. My heart pounds so hard I can barely breathe. But it''s Kellan. Just Kellan and our guards, all of them bleeding and limping toward us with careful steps. Fresh tears spill down my cheeks at the sight. Blood all over their fur, dripping onto pristine snow. One wolf''s leg hangs at a sickening angle. Another keeps shaking his head, like he can''t see straight. Not a single whimper escapes them, despite their clear pain. My gaze darts past them, searching the battlefield. Only three bodies of our attackers lie motionless in the snow. The rest have vanished like smoke. "Is it over?" The words come out as a broken sob. Mira''s body grows colder with each passing second. A shimmer of magic ripples through the air as Kellan shifts back to human form. His chest and arms are covered in deep gashes, blood still flowing freely. "They ran." His voice sounds rough, strained. But there''s something else in his tone, a wariness I''ve never heard before. His eyes keep darting between me and the pile of ash where Marisol stood. "What happened here?" I can''t answer. Can''t find the words to explain how I burned someone alive. How I wanted to make her suffer. How her death brought me satisfaction even as it made me sick. My fingers tighten in Mira''s fur. "She killed her." The words taste like ash in my mouth. "Mira tried to protect me and that... that monster killed her." "Lisa." Kellan takes a step closer, then stops as if unsure. Blood drips steadily from his wounds. "Who was she?" "Marisol." The name comes out as barely a whisper, my eyes dull as I stare at the pile of ashes where she once stood. "She was there¡ªthe vampire''s servant. The one who kidnapped me." Chapter 377 Ava: A Terrible Loss The smell is everywhere. Blood. So much blood it pierces through the crisp winter air, making my stomach turn. The pristine white landscape ahead is no longer¡ªviolent arcs and puddles of blood mix with churned patches of snow, depicting the aftermath of battle. The sled slows as we approach. There are a few unmoving wolf bodies on the ground. They aren''t ours. Except one, further off, surrounded by Lisa and the others. "Lisa!" My voice cracks as I jump off the sled and rush toward my best friend. She sits motionless, the head of our fallen wolf in her lap. "Are you okay?" It must be Mira she''s holding. My guards fan out around us, creating a protective circle. Vanessa rushes to the nearest injured wolf, her medical supplies already in hand. Not sure what she can do for what''s clearly a broken leg, but this is her field of expertise. Mine is... well, I don''t know.@@@@ First, checking on Lisa. Then, figuring out what the hell we''re going to do. "I''m fine." Lisa''s surprisingly calm, but it doesn''t seem right. More like she''s detached from reality. There''s no emotion, no sense of self in her words. Lifting her arm, where her brace glints in the light, she says simply, "She didn''t stand a chance." Who? Mira? Another betrayal? No. Selene''s voice is clipped and tight. These ashes were a body once. Oh. So Lisa... Killed them. Good riddance. Yes. But there must be something wrong, because Selene seems upset. I''m not sure yet, but they smell wrong. Sister Miriam might know, but she''s impossible to reach. We haven''t heard from her in months. I don''t even know if she''s alive. Lisa''s vacant stare pierces my heart as she continues stroking Mira''s fur, lost in her own world. My knees sink into the snow beside her, but she doesn''t acknowledge my presence. "Lisa. We need to get you somewhere warm." No response. Just that mechanical petting motion, over and over. "Please." I touch her shoulder again, squeezing gently. "You''ll freeze out here." "She told me this morning." Lisa''s voice cracks, barely a whisper. "About the baby. Her last present from her mate. He died, too." My throat tightens. The tears come hot and fast, blurring my vision. Two lives lost, not just one. "Why was she out here? Why was she guarding me? She was pregnant. If I hadn''t come along, maybe she wouldn''t have been here, either." Wrapping my arm around her shoulders, I pull her close. She''s trembling, though whether from cold or emotion, I can''t tell. "I killed her." Lisa''s voice breaks. "Marisol. I burned her alive and I''d do it again. What does that make me?" "A survivor." The word comes out fierce, protective. Kellan adds, "You protected yourself and your people. You did a good thing." Lisa shakes her head. "I enjoyed it. Watching her burn. I wanted her to suffer. But she didn''t even scream." My heart aches. I know that feeling, that mix of satisfaction and horror at your own capacity for violence. The way it haunts you afterward. I can still feel the power of my magic as I took down vampires. The same beings who terrified me long ago. Now I know I can stand up to them, but there are nightmares all the same. "She was pregnant." Lisa''s shoulders shake under my arm. "Mira was pregnant and I couldn''t save her. I was right here and I couldn''t¡ª" A sob tears from her throat. "I should have been faster. Should have seen her coming. Should have¡ª" "Stop." I pull her closer, pressing my cheek against her hair. "This isn''t your fault. None of this is your fault." Her body shudders as the tears finally come, harsh and raw. I hold her tighter, letting her cry against my shoulder. Chapter 378 Ava: Miras Choice "This wasn''t how our trip was supposed to go," Vanessa murmurs, watching as an entire horde of wolves descend upon us. Vester leads them all. Apparently there was a huge ruckus over the position, but Lucas lost because he was terrible at rock-paper-scissors. (I didn''t know important things could be decided by a fist or two fingers, but there it is.) Instead, our venerable Alpha¡ªmy beloved mate¡ªsent orders in no uncertain terms. Get Ava''s ass home as soon as possible, taint be damned. According to Vester, that''s a direct quote. Until we know what''s going on, it''s too unsafe for me to be far from Wolf''s Landing. It''s a typical Lucas move, but I can''t disagree with the decision, even as my stomach churns at the idea of leaving that dense patch of corruption behind. Crunching a small patch of pristine snow beneath my boots, I wait as people discuss and confer and do all their tactical-minded decisions. It leaves me, Lisa, and Vanessa off to the side, just waiting for our escort home. Being around here with so many wolves should make me feel more at ease. There''s protection everywhere, right? But that also means there are more potential targets. More lives I''m responsible for. Mira''s loss is already too much to this pack of aggressive rogue wolves and a vampire''s thrall. Lisa''s shoulders stop shaking as she wipes her face with the back of her hand. Her eyes remain red and puffy, but the wild panic from earlier has settled into something quieter. More controlled. "Why was she even out here?" Lisa''s voice cracks. "She was pregnant. She should have been safe inside the compound." "Lisa¡ª"@@@@ "No, I mean it. Who lets a pregnant she-wolf take guard duty? What kind of pack puts their pregnant women in danger? It isn''t right." "The kind of pack that respects a woman''s right to choose her own path." Vanessa''s voice cuts through the frigid air, firm but not unkind. A tone carrying the weight of her experience. "We''re not delicate flowers to be wrapped in silk and hidden away." Lisa blinks, taken aback by the healer''s sharp response. "I can walk." Lisa plants her feet in the snow, stubborn as ever. "You''re still in shock. Your body needs time to recover." "But¡ª" "No buts." I shove her onto the sled, arranging the furs around her. "The last thing we need is you collapsing in the snow." "Second to last thing," Vanessa corrects me. Startled, I glance over my shoulder at the healer, who''s smiling wryly. Lisa, however, laughs. She seems to understand. "Yeah, Ave. That means you aren''t allowed to collapse, either." Oh. Now I get it. Lisa sinks into the pelts, her resistance crumbling as exhaustion claims her. The shadows under her eyes tell their own story¡ªone of grief, guilt, and the death of Marisol. Her joy at disintegrating the woman will probably haunt her dreams for the rest of her life. "I''m fine. I haven''t done anything in two days. I can handle a walk back to Wolf''s Landing." Vanessa nods, surprising me with her lack of argument. Then again, what else am I supposed to do? Sitting on the sled just makes more work for the guards, and I can''t steer the sled because I have no idea what I''m doing. "Kellan is going to lead Lisa and the others home on a quick run. We''ll follow behind. But we''re going to need to be fast. We can''t let them get too far ahead in case they need our help. And Vester will take the others to track down the rogues." You''ll have to use your magic, Selene translates. The trail is already broken, so it shouldn''t be too hard on you. Grimoire, still in his child form, bounces on the balls of his feet. You have plenty of magic stored. It will be good to use it. You haven''t expended much of what you''ve purified. He''s got a good point there. "Sounds like a plan." Chapter 379 Ava: His Unwelcome Return Lisa sits beside me on the couch, cradling a steaming mug of hot chocolate. "I should have killed her sooner. When I first met her, I knew something was weird about her." "You couldn''t have known she would do something like this." The couch cushion dips as Lucas settles beside me. "Taking on the responsibility of her choices will just lead you down a road of madness. Don''t blame yourself for this. None of us expected them to show up again." It''s a terrible oversight on all our parts, but it''s been months, and the world has changed. While we still knew danger was out there, none of us actually expected the Mad Prince to show up again. At least, not like this. Furious with myself for being so complacent, I mutter, "I should have kept better tabs on Dakota Sanctuary. Crazy vampires don''t stop being crazy because the world ends." Lucas'' words brook no argument. "We had to focus on surviving. We barely had enough wolves to defend ourselves, let alone spy on other territories." "But¡ª" "No." His fingers brush my chin, turning my face toward his. "You did what you had to do. We all did. I kept security on the both of you in case anything happened, but I too bear this blame. Neither of you need to take this responsibility on. Do you understand?" His eyes flick to Lisa, too. And Kellan, standing in the corner with deceptive calm, despite radiating frustration and fury. I may not be able to sense the pack bond, but I can definitely feel that. Lucas shifts, his expression hardening as he thinks. "Did this Marisol say anything before..." "Before I burned her alive?" Lisa''s laugh holds no humor. "No. She just asked if I missed her." My fingers curl over the edge of the cushion I''m sitting on. "It can''t be coincidence she was there. The Mad Prince must have sent her there. We have to assume our location has been compromised."@@@@ Lucas and Kellan grunt in unison, a sound of pure male aggression that would be funny in any other situation. "How much will he know now that his thrall is dead?" Lucas'' jaw ticks as he speaks. Lisa opens her mouth to argue, but something in Kellan''s expression stops her. She''s probably thinking she can have regular guards instead of imposing on Kellan, but there''s no way he''d let that happen. "The same goes for you." Lucas'' words brush against my ear. "No more solo missions. I have to go with you." "I''m never solo." I gesture to my constant companions. "Selene and Grimoire¡ª" "Are powerful allies, but we need physical protection too. Marcus and Greg stay with you at all times. And I mean at all times, Ava." The steel in his voice leaves no room for argument, except... "They''re already with me all the time, Lucas." "Vanessa and Vester too." "They both have greater responsibilities." "Fine. I''ll add three more to your security detail." "That''s fine." I''m not arguing against more protection. "But what about my purification work?" The taint isn''t going to wait while we hide from vampires. "We adjust. Larger teams, more backup. No more small groups spread thin across the territory." Grimoire nods, shifting to sit cross-legged in the air. "The taint is dangerous, but a vampire with an obsession is worse. Especially one who''s had months to plan." My blood runs cold at the thought. What has the Mad Prince been doing all this time? Planning? Gathering forces? All while we''ve been distracted. Lisa sets down her mug, her hands trembling. "I''m sorry. I''ve brought this danger to your pack." "No." The word comes out sharper than I intend, and I soften my words. "The Mad Prince was always going to be a threat. At least now we know he''s still out there instead of being blindsided later. You''re not his only target, Lisa. He would have come here even if you weren''t around." Chapter 380 Lucas: Their Bond Wants More LUCAS Being blindsided by the enemy sends pure rage through my body, but I struggle to keep it contained, to hide the depth of my fury from my sweet little mate and her human friend. They''re busy blaming themselves, and I''m ready to burn the world down for bringing this onto their shoulders. This Mad Prince has gone too far once again. I already have a large blood debt to pay; this has brought it back to urgent priority. Aurum paces beneath my skin as I watch my mate push a bowl of stew into Lisa''s trembling hands. The human''s face remains pale, her eyes haunted. Even after proving her strength in battle, she looks fragile enough to shatter. "You need to eat." Ava''s voice carries that gentle tone she uses with injured wolves. "Please, Lise." Lisa stares into the bowl as if it holds answers rather than meat and vegetables. "I''m not hungry." "Just a few bites. The protein will help." "Kellan." I keep my voice low as I motion him closer. "We need to implement those changes now." He nods, following me to the corner of the room. "The rotating patrol schedule?" "Yes. I want the best trackers we have checking the perimeter twice daily." I tap my fingers against my thigh, considering our options. "Our supply runs will need double the guards. Make sure we have them staggered so no one knows where they''re going. We''ve been too complacent, shopping too close." "And the taint?" That''s the real problem. Without Ava''s purification, the corruption will spread. But we can''t risk her, either. "Any sign of taint, the area gets quarantined immediately. No exceptions." "The hunting parties won''t like that." "The hunting parties can starve or adapt. I won''t lose more wolves to this corruption. She''ll still be purifying, just at a slower rate. That''s all." "Lucas." Ava''s voice draws my attention. She''s gotten Lisa to eat half the bowl, but the human looks ready to fall over. The shadows under her eyes speak of bone-deep exhaustion. "Deal." I press a kiss to her temple. The familiar spark of our connection tingles across my skin. Our bond pulses between us, a living thing demanding attention. My fingers tighten in Ava''s hair as her breath warms my chest. The rage still burns hot in my blood, but my focus¡ªour bond''s focus¡ªshifts. The need to hunt transforms into something else entirely. "You''re tense." Her hands slide up my back. A growl builds in my chest. That single gentle touch sparks a possessive need to claim. To mark. To lose myself in her scent until nothing exists but us. In a perfect world, I''d hide her from everyone, burying ourselves in each other as the world burns, just to keep her safe. But life isn''t that easy, and too many people are under our protection. "Lucas?" I capture her mouth with mine, knowing the passion burning in me is a byproduct of fear. Fear of losing her, fury at the audacity of our enemies. She tastes like the savory stew she forced her best friend to eat. And exhaustion. And home. And love. Her soft gasp feeds the fire burning through my veins. My hands drop to her hips, lifting her against me. "Need you." The words come out rough. Primal. "Right now." "Now?" Her eyes are glazed with passion and confusion. "But we..." I silence her with another kiss, deeper this time. More demanding. Her fingers curl into my shirt as she melts against me. The bond in my chest thrums with approval, with want, with need. It demands more. I can''t feed it the blood of our enemies, but at least I can deepen the connection between us. "Now," I confirm. Her neck is warm, her scent blooming from her skin. I can already smell the desire dampening between her legs. Her pulse races under my lips. "We''re supposed to be planning¡ª" "Later." I nip at her skin, drawing a sharp inhale from her. "Let me have this moment with my mate. Isn''t our bond screaming for it?" She shivers as my hands slip under her shirt, tracing the soft skin of her back. The bond floods with her desire, matching mine, amplifying it. The anger transforms completely into raw need. "You''re impossible." But she''s already tugging at my shirt, her touch eager despite her words. Chapter 381 Lucas: Marking LUCAS I need to temper my desire, because there''s an aggression behind it born of frustration and anger, mixed with relief that she''s alive. But Ava, my sweet mate, meets my passion at every step. My fingers trail over Ava''s skin, savoring each shiver, each gasp. Her pulse races beneath my touch, and the sweet scent of her arousal fills my senses. Aurum''s already lost to it, demanding me to claim, to mark, to possess¡ªbut I force that primal urge down. Ava deserves better than a rutting beast. Even if the bond in my chest tells me to leave every inch of her marked for my pleasure. "Lucas." Her voice breaks on my name as I peel away her shirt. A growl rumbles through my chest at the sight of her bare skin. The marks I left days earlier have already faded, and something dark and possessive inside me needs to replace them. "Mine." Her fingers tangle in my hair as I trail kisses down her neck. The taste of her skin, honey-sweet and addictive, makes my head spin. Each breath draws more of her scent into my lungs until I''m drunk on it. "Please." She arches against me as I unclasp her bra. The fabric falls away, and another growl tears from my throat at the sight of her perfect breasts. My hands span her ribcage, thumbs brushing the undersides of those tempting curves. Her skin is so soft, so delicate compared to my callused palms. "Beautiful." I capture her mouth in a fierce kiss as I back her toward the bed. Her pants join the growing pile of discarded clothing, leaving her in nothing but simple cotton panties. The sight of her nearly bare before me steals my breath. How did I get so lucky? This fierce, stunning woman is mine. My mate. My Luna. My hands shake as I hook my fingers in the waistband of her underwear. The wolf claws at my control, desperate to claim what''s ours. But I won''t rush this. Won''t let the beast''s urgency override my need to worship every inch of her. I trail kisses down her neck, careful not to leave marks despite Aurum''s demands. Her pulse races beneath my lips. The sweet scent of honey and vanilla mingles with her arousal until my head spins with it. "Please." She arches against me as I lavish attention on her breasts. "Please what?" I blow cool air across her heated skin, watching goosebumps rise in its wake. Her growl of frustration sends a shiver down my spine. "Stop teasing." "But you''re so beautiful when you beg." I capture her wrists as she reaches for me, pinning them above her head. The position arches her back, presenting her body like an offering. "And I''m nowhere near done with you yet." The bond between us throbs with shared need as I continue my torturously slow exploration of her body. Every gasp, every whimper, every plea feeds the possessive beast inside me. Ava tastes like my personal brand of addicting madness. She writhes under my touch, her body arching into me, begging for more. Soft moans become sharp cries as I mark her, unable to resist biting at the delicate skin of her breasts. She''s soft and vulnerable beneath me, her fingers digging into my shoulders with sharp nails as I nip and suckle, drawing out little cries of pleasure I can''t get enough of hearing. She''s so responsive, each mark making her shiver and twist, pressing that perfect body into me as hard as she can. Neither of us can get enough. Her pulse thrums under my lips, and the heady scent of her arousal makes me dizzy. Aurum is drunk on it, his possessiveness growing by the second. The wolf claws at my control, wanting to leave marks that will last, bruises that will brand her as mine, visible to all the world. It''s a struggle to hold him back, to maintain some semblance of restraint when all I want is to claim and mark and mate. To show the world this woman is mine and no one else''s. But she''s more than just a mate to mark and possess. She''s Ava. My brave, stubborn, beautiful mate who deserves more than rutting in the dark. So I force Aurum to settle for marking the pale globes of her breasts, where the marks won''t be visible in the light of day. Chapter 382 Lucas: Ava Takes Control LUCAS Her breath catches as I tug with my teeth, and she cries out at the sting. The sound goes straight to my cock, making it twitch with need. "Harder," she pleads, her fingers tightening in my hair. "Lucas, please." I oblige gladly, taking her swollen peak between my teeth and biting down harder, at the same time sliding my fingers between her legs and deep into that silken sheath.@@@@ She whimpers at the sting, her body bowing as her nails bite into my shoulders. And then she''s crashing back down, crying out as her body pulses around me, vagina tight against my fingers as I piston them into her. She rocks against me, riding out the waves of her pleasure until she goes lax beneath me, breathless and sated, her chest rising and falling rapidly. I growl in satisfaction, releasing her wrists and shifting to press soft kisses to the marks I left, soothing the tender skin with my tongue. But inside, Aurum is howling for more. "Lucas," she murmurs, her hips lifting again, rocking against my fingers. It''s a plea I can''t resist. I can''t take it slow anymore. My need for her, for this, is pounding in my veins, demanding to be satisfied. Ava trembles beneath me, her eyes glazed with desire. Her fingers tighten on my shoulders as her head falls back, baring her throat to me. She''s exposed and vulnerable, and the wolf inside me growls in triumph. Mine. The sight of her, naked and flushed and quivering with need, is almost enough to push me over the edge. I need to be inside her. Need to claim and possess and mark, to root out every last vestige of uncertainty between us. My cock throbs, hard and unyielding. Aurum is demanding it, a pulsing heat in my veins. He wants to take. Wants to dominate. But I hold him back, forcing him to let me go slow. I bury myself inside her, spilling into her as she clenches around me, crying out my name. My mate. My Luna. Mine, forever. My breath comes in harsh gasps, my body slumping onto hers as I fight to catch my breath. She''s still quivering beneath me, her heart racing as she buries her hands in my hair, pulling me down for a slow, deep kiss. I can taste myself on her lips, and the wolf inside me rumbles in satisfaction. Mine. Always mine. I press soft kisses to her forehead, her nose, her cheeks, but she''s not having any of it. Her hands slide down my back, urging me to move. I growl low in my throat, the sound vibrating between us. "Not done," she murmurs, her fingers tightening on my ass as she pushes me back onto my heels. "Ava¡ª" But it''s too late. She''s rolling us over until I''m lying on my back, her hands already sliding down to wrap around my cock. I can''t stop the groan that tears from my throat as she takes me in hand, already stroking. "Goddamn, woman." She just smirks and climbs on top, guiding me into her heat. The stretch of her body around me has me clenching my jaws against the pleasure. She''s so tight, so hot, and I can''t even speak as she lifts her hips and then sinks back down onto me. She''s all in control, her movements slow and torturous. Until she''s not. Until she''s riding me hard, her hands fisting against my chest as she snaps her hips down, taking all of me. Eyes closed, head thrown back in ecstasy, with her gorgeous blonde hair spilling over my thighs¡ªshe''s a fucking goddess among mortals. I can do nothing but hold on for the ride. My fingers dig into her hips, urging her on as my cock pulses with the need to spill again. She''s told me before that she''s on some sort of contraceptive, but that primal part of me just says to breed the fuck out of her, to spill my seed until her womb is heavy with pups, and I''m helpless against the urge. She throws her head back, crying out as she shudders around me. Her fingers tighten on my chest, her nails biting into my skin, and I snap my hips up, driving into her as she rides out the waves of her orgasm. Mine. Her nails leave faint pink streaks on my skin, but I barely feel them through the haze of pleasure. As she slumps forward, spent, I wrap my arms around her, rolling us over until I''m buried deep inside her once more. I cradle her against my chest, pressing soft kisses to her hair. Aurum is purring inside me, his need to mark and claim sated for now. Chapter 383 Lisa: Shutting Down LISA "Take a shower." Kellan''s soft words distract me from the darkness inside my head. I don''t even remember leaving Ava''s place, but here we are. Home. His home, but also mine. My fingers refuse to work. The zipper on my coat stays firmly in place despite my attempts to grip it. Everything feels distant, like I''m watching someone else''s hands fail at this simple task. "Here." His hands replace mine, steady and warm. Rough and calloused. Strong. Dependable. "Let me help." The zipper slides down with a quiet hiss. He peels the coat from my shoulders, but it''s warm in here; I don''t need it. There''s a fire going in the wood stove already. I''m not sure if someone kept it going for us while we were gone, or if they started it when we returned. Dark stains splash against the brown fabric, mostly from behind. Mira''s blood. The sight should make me react, should make me feel something. But there''s nothing. Just emptiness. I''m exhausted; all my feelings have been felt. "Arms up."@@@@ I comply without thinking, letting him pull off my sweater. Then the thermal shirt. Another sweater. The layers fall away one by one until I''m in just a thin long-sleeve shirt that clings to my skin, damp under the arms from sweating. "Your pants are wet from the snow." His voice stays gentle, clinical. Like he''s talking to a spooked animal. Maybe he is. I stare at my snow pants, noticing more dark patches near the knees where I knelt beside... Hmm. No. Those thoughts lead to danger. I''ve already spent too much time down that road today. Function, Lisa. You need to function. My boots come off next. Then the snow pants. Two pairs of thermal leggings. My movements are mechanical, automatic, following Kellan''s quiet instructions without really processing them. My body and mind have lost their intrinsic connection. A violent shiver wracks my body. The water pelts my skin like needles of ice. When did it get so cold? I never noticed. "Shit." He reaches past me to shut off the water. "You''re freezing." My teeth chatter. I wrap my arms around myself, suddenly aware of how numb my fingers feel. How long have I been standing here? The last clear memory I have is watching blood swirl down the drain. I didn''t like that. "You haven''t even washed." Kellan''s voice stays soft, but his jaw tightens. He grabs the shampoo bottle. "Let me help." The warmth of his hands against my scalp sparks the first real sensation I''ve felt since... since. His fingers work through my hair with gentle efficiency, spreading soap in careful circles. I close my eyes, focusing on that touch, on the way his callouses catch slightly against my wet hair. He guides me under the spray, which he''s turned on again. It''s warmer now. Rinse, water off, condition, water on, rinse. The motions blur together as his hands move down to my shoulders, working shower gel across my skin. There''s nothing sexual about it¡ªhis touch remains clinical, purposeful. But it''s real. Present. The only solid thing in a world that''s gone sideways. Steam rises around us again. His shirt is soaked through, clinging to his chest. He doesn''t seem to notice or care as he finishes washing me, his movements quick but thorough. "Stay here." He steps away, returning with a huge fluffy towel. The air feels colder without him close. He wraps the towel around me, rubbing my arms to generate warmth. Another towel for my hair. His hands never stop moving, never stop touching. Each point of contact anchors me a little more firmly in my body. Kellan kneels, using a fresh towel to dry my legs. "Foot up." He pats his knee. I comply, watching as he methodically dries each toe, my ankle, my calf. His hands are so warm. Everything else feels distant, muted, wrapped in cotton wool. But his touch... that''s real. That''s here. That''s now. The need hits like a physical blow¡ªthe desperate desire to feel something, anything, that isn''t this horrible emptiness. To connect with someone real and alive and present. I grab his face between my palms and crush my mouth to his. His stubble scrapes my fingers. His lips are soft, surprised. For one heartbeat, he''s absolutely still. Chapter 384 Lisa: I Want to Feel LISA There''s a soft inhale. Then, his lips move against mine with devastating gentleness. The emptiness inside me cracks, letting in a flood of sensation. His hands slide up my back, cradling me close as he rises to his full height. The towel drops, forgotten, as I press against the solid warmth of his chest. My fingers curl into his wet shirt. His heart pounds beneath my palm, strong and steady and alive. So alive. He breaks the kiss with obvious reluctance, pressing his forehead to mine. "Let''s get you dressed." The bedroom feels too bright and dry after the steam-filled bathroom. Kellan''s hands stay on my shoulders, steadying me as I shiver. He guides me to sit on the bed, then moves to the dresser. "Arms up." I comply without thinking. The soft cotton of my shirt slides over my skin. His knuckles brush my ribs, sending sparks of awareness through my body. "Lift." Another mindless response as he helps me into underwear, then flannel pants. Each touch leaves trails of heat that make me ache for more. I need his hands on me again. Need to feel connected to something real. The mattress dips as he settles me under the thick comforter. "Try to rest." "Wait." My voice comes out scratchy. He doesn''t, taking a few steps away before unbuttoning his soaked shirt. The wet fabric peels away from his skin, revealing the muscled planes of his chest. Bruises. Cuts. Scars. Water droplets trail down his abs as he turns to the dresser, distracting me from all the other things. I watch him pull on dry clothes, my throat tight. The bed feels too empty, too cold. Too much space, practically begging intrusive thoughts to barge in. "Stay with me?" "Please." I don''t recognize my own voice, breathless and needy. "Make me feel something else. Anything else." Kellan growls, the sound vibrating through his chest where I press against him. His mouth trails fire down my neck, teeth grazing my pulse point. Every touch burns away another piece of the numbness, replacing it with liquid heat. Between my thighs, I''m soaked. Already wanting him inside, dreaming of that stretch. My fingers fumble with the hem of his shirt, desperate to feel skin on skin. He lets me pull it over his head, and I trace the planes of his chest, mapping each scar, each bruise. Proof that he survived. That he''s in front of me now. His hands slip under my shirt, calloused palms sliding up my ribs. I arch into his touch, silently begging for more. When his thumbs brush the undersides of my breasts, a whimper escapes me. "Lisa." He pulls back, pupils blown wide with desire. "We should slow down." "No." I roll my hips deliberately against him. "I don''t want to think. Just feel." I capture his mouth again, pouring all my need, my desperation into the kiss. His resistance crumbles beneath the onslaught. Those capable hands map my body like he''s memorizing every curve, every shiver, every gasp he draws from me. No longer arguing, he pulls back only to yank my shirt over my head, letting my breasts swing free between us. My nipples pebble in the cold, and he groans at the sight, before leaning in. Kellan''s touch is fire and lightning. Teeth and tongue. My breasts tingle with sensation as he worships them with his mouth. My back bows, thrusting me harder against his cock. In the wake of his lips, my skin feels almost painfully sensitive. But it''s a good hurt. A hurt that begs for more. More nip. More bite. I have to fight against an insane urge to yank him up by his hair and shove his face into my neck. For some reason, I want him to bite me there. Want it to hurt, to bleed, to mark me forever as his. I get it now, this strange biting kink the wolves have. I want it, too. He chuckles, the vibrations rolling through my chest, and I swear he just read my mind as he nibbles his way back up to my neck. He nips my pulse point again, sending sparks of awareness down my spine. Desire buzzes under my skin, leaving all of me tingly and panting. Chapter 385 Lisa: Finally Connected LISA "You''re so responsive," he murmurs against my neck. "Like a live wire, ready to shock the hell out of me." I reach for his hair, winding the damp strands around my fingers. My eyes fall shut as I pull him back toward my breasts, desperate for more. "I think you''re already shocking me," I admit. His mouth curves against my skin, and I feel the vibration of his laugh again. Those clever, experienced hands drift over my hips, splaying across my stomach before dipping lower, beneath my waistband and between my thighs. Slick. Hot. Ready. Everything in me tightens, and I tilt my hips toward his touch. My breath catches as his fingers slide over my folds, gathering proof of my arousal before circling my entrance. "Jesus, Lisa." His voice is barely a growl. "You''re already soaked." He pushes a finger inside me, making me keen with need. It''s been so long. Too long. My skin is on fire. Nerves alive. "Kellan, please." My fingers tighten in his hair, urging him to continue. "Don''t tease. I need¡ª" Words fail me. I don''t even know what I need. Just more. More of him. More pleasure. More of this feeling that drags me away from the memories of blood on snow and death. Because right now, I''m alive. Right now, I''m here, in Kellan''s arms, and nothing else matters. "I know what you need." His voice is rough as he pushes another finger inside me. Stretching me. Filling me. His lips close over my nipple, and my back bows off the bed. My body is alive with sensation. Every touch. Every breath. It''s all too much and not enough, all at once. "Fuck." He swears as I clench around his fingers. "Maybe I should tie you down. Keep you still so I can¡ª" "Don''t you dare." My chest heaves as I battle the coil of need twisting tighter with each passing second. "Don''t hold back with me, Kellan. Not tonight." His eyes flash amber, his wolf a hairsbreadth away. "I''ll break you." "I won''t break." I punctuate each word with a desperate kiss. "Need you, Kellan. Please." I kiss him with everything I have. The slide of his mouth against mine. The press of our bodies. The primal rhythm of this mating dance our bodies have memorized without our input. It''s wild. It''s desperate. It''s everything I didn''t know I needed. He moves above me with a slow, steady rhythm that has my head spinning. And then he curses, and that steady rhythm goes wild. His hips slam into mine, jolting my entire body further up the bed, hard enough to make my moans turn into screams. Every thrust brings us closer together, every rock of his hips pushes me nearer to the edge. But it''s more than just physical. As our bodies join in perfect harmony, the soul-deep connection sparks between us. Fated mates. Meant for each other. This moment was written in the stars. I cry out as pleasure washes over me in wave after wave, carrying me away on a tide of pure sensation. Heat coils in my belly as I shatter around him, screaming his name. But he doesn''t stop. He keeps moving, thrusting hard enough to bring the stars down from the sky, prolonging my pleasure as my core clenches around him. I''m distantly aware of his cock throbbing inside me, the pressure of his release, but it''s secondary to the inferno he''s unleashed inside me. Spent, I sink into the mattress, my eyelids feeling like lead. Kellan follows a moment later, his weight comforting, solid as he settles onto his elbows, breathing ragged. "I didn''t hurt you, did I?" I squint my eyes open, watching as he stares at me with concern. "No." I reach for him, tangling my fingers with his. "It was perfect." The word feels inadequate. It''s complicated and messy and perfect, all at once. Fated mates. Human and wolf. My breath tangles with his as I bask in the afterglow, and he doesn''t roll off me. He remains inside, keeping me pleasantly stretched as he nuzzles my throat. It takes a few minutes and the haze of pleasure subsiding for me to realize he''s still hard. My breath hitches. "Not enough," he murmurs. "I need more." That doesn''t sound like a bad idea at all. Chapter 386 Ava: They Disappeared "What do you mean, they haven''t found them?" The map sprawls across Lucas''s desk, its edges curling where the paper wants to roll back into itself. Red marks pepper the surface¡ªeach one a spot where our scouts searched and found nothing. "The tracks led here." Kellan''s finger taps a spot near the eastern border. "Then nothing. Like they vanished into thin air." Lisa shifts beside me, her arms wrapped tight around herself. The memory of Mira''s death weighs heavy on her still. "Are they gone, then?" "They''re not thinking straight enough to hide." Kellan traces the path on the map. "The taint makes them aggressive, reckless. They''d be attacking anything that moves." Lucas''s jaw tightens. "Unless someone''s controlling them." The thought sends ice through my veins. Selene perks up, staring at me. She''s been extra sensitive to my worry of late. "The Mad Prince." Lisa''s voice cracks. "You think he''s controlling them?" "It''s possible." Lucas straightens, his shoulders rigid. "We can''t assume they''ve just wandered off. Not with everything else that''s happened." His beta frowns. "I doubt that. They acted just like the wolves touched by the corruption. The only difference is their lack of scent." "Could be a smokescreen. A way for them to keep us assuming horses instead of zebras." Golden eyes meet mine. "Or it could be exactly what it seems. Either way, we need to deal with it. We just need to increase security. Are you prepared?" I nod. "The longer we wait, the more it spreads. I''m ready to go now." "Kellan will lead a team of fifteen wolves to guard you while you work. I''d rather go myself¡ª" "You have too much to do. I''ll be under the best guard." Standing, I head to his side, sliding my arm through his. His body''s tense, filled with frustration. "Lisa, you''ll stay here." Kellan looks conflicted, much as my mate does. "With her own security detail," said mate adds sternly. "That''s fine. But I want updates. Constant ones." "Should we turn back?" Vanessa frowns. "We don''t want you to overwork yourself." Leaving this corruption to fester isn''t an option. Not when it could twist more wolves into mindless killers. "I need to at least assess it. We might just need to do it in increments." It isn''t ideal, but it is what it is. Too bad we don''t have any other witches in our pack. It would make things a lot easier. Attempting to purify this much at once could be dangerous, he agrees. But it also might spread faster than you can purify it. Puffing my breath out, I stomp through a patch of compacted snow. "Guess we''ll find out." A pulse of darkness cuts him off; I can sense it off in the distance. The taint surges, reaching out like tentacles of pure corruption. My knees buckle as nausea hits. Marcus steadies me before I can fall. "Are you all right?" Vanessa grabs my arm. "I''m okay." My stomach still churns, but I force myself to straighten up. "Grimoire, what was that?" It''s growing. His voice carries an edge I''ve never heard before. Faster than I anticipated. "How does it grow?" The cold bites at my exposed skin as I pull away from Marcus and Vanessa''s support. The wind''s picked up, and I don''t think the timing is coincidence. By feeding. Grimoire materializes beside me in his fox form, silver fur bristling. It consumes energy, corrupts it, spreads like a disease. What is it feeding on? Selene''s mental voice is as sharp as the wind whipping around us. Everything. Grimoire''s tail lashes back and forth. The land, the animals, any magical energy it can reach. And when there''s nothing left to corrupt... "It moves on to find more." No wonder it''s spreading so quickly¡ªthere''s plenty of life force out here in the wilderness for it to consume. The nausea rises again as another pulse hits me. It''s like watching a heart beat, if that heart was made of pure corruption. Each throb sends out another wave of taint, spreading further into our territory. My fists clench. Don''t think you can clear it all today, Grimoire warns me. Don''t let your emotions take over. You need to be in control.@@@@ Chapter 388 Ava: Is That Normal? It feels like an eternity of struggle. Of push and pull, and evil over light. Eventually, Grimoire''s cool touch and its guiding force help restrain my magic and pull me back. The sensation of temptation leaves me ill, but my focus returns to the small patch of ground in front of me. My hands shake with relief over feeling like myself again, and I pull frigid air in short, panting breaths. "I don''t understand how you resist it so easily." Who said anything about easy? The taint affects everything it touches. The difference lies in how we respond to its call. He never seems affected. If anything, it''s like he''s almost removed from the effects. I refuse to bow to it, that''s all. The same way you refuse to bow to those who would control you. The comparison kind of stings, knowing how easily he can shrug it off and how I was almost sucked in. Your insecurities feed its power over you. Stop doubting yourself. You know how to purify. You''ve done it countless times. Focus on that certainty instead of what might go wrong. I''ve cleansed corruption before. I know the feel of it, how to draw it in and transform it. I breathe deep, letting the crisp winter air fill my lungs until they twinge in pain. The taint pulses against my senses, but this time I acknowledge its presence without letting it overwhelm me. My magic rises, familiar and sure. I''ve done this before. I can do it again. That''s it. Grimoire''s approval washes over me. You don''t need to fight it. Just be stronger than its allure.@@@@ The corruption tries to seduce me with whispers of power, but I let them slide past. I know who I am. I know what I can do. "Why not?" My words puff out easily, as if I wasn''t gasping just a while ago from the strain of fighting off the taint. You are still at the edges of this spread of corruption, where it''s lighter. When you hit the denser taint, it will take more out of you to purify. If you''re doing it too quickly, you might not realize the danger until you are overwhelmed. Slow and steady is better than rushing regret. Now that he''s spelled that out, it makes sense¡ªsome of the larger patches I''ve purified have felt harder at some points than others, but I hadn''t thought about why in depth. I guess it''s easier to overlook when they''re smaller and easy to handle in a single session. Magic is a constant learning experience. You''re wobbling in your control; tighten it up. My magic flutters at Grimoire''s warning, and I realize how loose my control has become. Corruption flows wild, like a dam was lifted. When had I let my guard down? The ease of purification lulled me into a false sense of security. I pull back on the reins of my magic, forcing it to bend to my will once more. The buzzing sensation dulls to a manageable hum. Grimoire, is it normal for her to glow like that? Selene''s question comes out of nowhere. More accurate to say it''s abnormal that you can see it at all. Grimoire''s fox form circles me, his silver fur rippling with an otherworldly sheen. Most creatures cannot perceive magical auras unless specifically trained. Even then, it takes years of practice. "I''m glowing?" Like moonlight through water. It started when you were fighting the corruption''s influence, and it''s getting brighter. At first I thought it was sunglare. The amount of magic you''re holding has reached a threshold where it''s becoming visible to those sensitive to such things, Grimoire explains. Selene shouldn''t be able to see it at all, but she has proven to be more sensitive to magic than the normal wolf. "Is this dangerous?" Glowing feels like it would be an unnerving precursor to a big explosion. My magic wobbles again, and I curse softly as I force myself to control the stream of taint I''m drawing in. It''s too easy to let go and be distracted because of how easy it feels. Not inherently. But it does mean we need to address your magical storage soon. The stronger your magic grows, the more careful we must be with its containment. Chapter 389 Ava: Pulling Away My hands tremble against the frozen earth. The corruption no longer yields so easily to my touch. Each pull of taint feels like dragging a boulder through mud; I''m exhausted. Stop. Selene''s command rings sharp in my mind. You''re exhausted. She''s right. You need to pull back now. The corruption fights my attempts to draw it in, thick and viscous. My earlier confidence crumbles as my magic strains to pull in more corruption. It''s hungry. Sweat trickles down my spine despite the bitter cold. I try to pull away, but the corruption clings like tar. My arms shake with the effort to break free. The magic inside me churns, no longer the smooth current it was before. Get up. Selene''s teeth close gently on my coat sleeve. I''ve cleared a lot of space, and it''s no longer unsafe for her to be by my side. Let go. "I''m trying." Panic edges into my voice. The corruption wraps tendrils around my magic, and my magic grabs onto it like a starving child. "It won''t let go." Focus. Grimoire''s presence wraps around my mind. Your magic belongs to you. It is under your power. You are in command. The corruption pulls harder. My vision blurs at the edges. The buzzing under my skin turns to needles of ice. Fight it, little witch.@@@@ I close my eyes, concentrating on Grimoire''s voice. On Selene''s steady presence. On Lucas waiting for me back at Wolf''s Landing. On Lisa who needs me strong and whole. On all of Westwood, who have come to accept me as their Luna. The corruption''s hold wavers. I yank my hands back from the earth, falling backward into the snow. My chest heaves as I gasp for air. The magic inside me whirls like a storm, making me dizzy; if it were truly sentient, I''d describe it as angry. Breathe. Selene presses against my side, her dog-breath in my face as she licks me desperately. Just breathe. Marcus and Vanessa have been there for every purification trip; they''ve seen how much I''ve done in the past. It must be a huge shock for them to see different this patch is than the others. "Yes. It was very large." Vanessa shakes her head, already digging through her pack. "Here. Small sips." She presses a water bottle into my hands. "Your body temperature is all wrong. We need to get you warmed up. I have some energy bars, too." The water tastes like heaven on my parched tongue. I hadn''t realized how thirsty I was until that first drop hit my mouth. "Careful," my ever-present healer warns. "Not too fast." Greg paces at the edge of our group, his agitation clear in every movement. The other wolves mirror his unease, though nothing happened during the purification. Maybe they can sense how close I came to losing control. You weren''t as close as you think, Grimoire says, but I disagree. If he and Selene weren''t there... You would have won in the end. It just would have taken longer. The vote of confidence gives me a little boost. "We should head back," Marcus says. "It''s getting dark, and you need rest." My body betrays my exhaustion. My hands still shake, and the magic inside me feels raw and unstable, and uncomfortably full. "The corruption isn''t going anywhere," Vanessa adds, misinterpreting my silence for reluctance. "We can come back tomorrow after you''ve had proper rest and food." The mention of food makes my stomach clench. When did I last eat? The morning feels like it happened in another lifetime. When Vanessa hands me an energy bar, I crunch through it like it''s the best treat I''ve ever tasted. Everything''s more delicious when you''re starving. You should use some of your stored magic to heat the area around you. Be careful with it. Then flush some through your body. It will temporarily relieve your exhaustion so we can return home without too much delay, but it isn''t a cure. It''s more of an illusion than anything. Sending a burst of acknowledgement in Grimoire''s direction, I chew on another bite of my energy bar as I send out my magic to surround me in heat, much as I had done to my wolf-shifted bodyguards when they pulled the sled. Chapter 390 Lucas: Whats Going On? LUCAS I rub my temples, staring at the radio equipment spread across my desk. Static crackles through the speakers, a sound that''s become far too familiar these past days. "Nothing." Ryder switches the dial again. "Dead air on every emergency frequency. Been like this for a few days now." Vester crosses his arms. "That''s what worries me most. The humans have been relying on their radios to stay organized; why would it go silent now?" My wolf paces beneath my skin, sensing a storm on the horizon. "And Jericho''s message?" "Just as I said." The healer''s mate pulls out a crumpled note. "''Be alert.'' His vampire contacts are usually more specific. I can only assume that it''s a gut feeling on their side, as well." "Given the recent attack, we can assume¡ª" Ryder begins, and I already know where he''s going. To tie Jericho''s vampire refugees with the Mad Prince; it''s something everyone''s already thinking, and I can''t deny that it would make sense. But in my gut, I know it''s wrong. "Enough." My words are sharper than I mean for them to be, but both my deltas are used to that. "Jericho should be here. His insight with the vampires could prove invaluable." Ryder scoffs. "If we could even trust his friends. Who knows? Maybe one of them is related to the Mad Prince. How else would they know he''s on the move?" "Jericho''s contacts aren''t affiliated with that monster. The warning came after our contact with his thrall." "Can we be certain? The world''s gone dark, Alpha. For all we know, those vampires aren''t even in hiding. Maybe they''re trying to use Jericho to get to us." The pack''s bias against bloodsuckers is one that won''t disappear anytime soon. There are many who still look at Sister Miriam with some suspicion, and her recent disappearance has only heightened those feelings. Of course, I''ve learned that not all vampires are evil as we always understood them to be. "We can''t afford to alienate potential allies. This is no simple territory war." "And we can''t risk bringing enemies inside our walls." Vester''s calm voice sides with Ryder. He''s been more cautious since the betrayals from our own pack members. "Though I agree¡ªhaving Jericho back would be a great help." There''s little more to be said on the subject. I was hoping to see Jericho in person and discuss the nature of his vampire friends, but with our current situation, that''s impossible. I can''t leave the pack. "Something''s happening. Ava says the taint has gathered and become dense. The radios have gone silent. It''s been too peaceful for too long, and now this attack by the Mad Prince." Drumming my fingers against the table, I lean back in one of our folding chairs¡ªour luxurious seating arrangement in the debriefing tent. Vester sighs. "There has been no suspicious activity in the last few days. The patrols report nothing but snow and more snow. Animal activity seems normal, and the human cities still seem to be keeping their stores stocked." "Good." Leaning back again, I sigh. "While she''s gone, I want to adjust the location of the Aspen tents. They need to be on opposite ends of my cabin. There are too many rumors about her presence here in the pack." It isn''t as though I''ve been unaware of them; it''s impossible not to know, with how frequently wolves gossip. Too many seem to be under the impression that I would be willing to take a second mate in this situation. Ivy is a fine she-wolf and would make someone a wonderful mate one day. A strong hunter, well-versed in pack politics, with ties to one of the strongest Alphas of the Northwestern Territories? She is a desirable mate. But I already have mine. My deltas share a look between them, and Aurum bristles at their hesitation. "What?" "Some of the refugees..." Ryder shifts his weight. "They''re hoping you''ll take Ivy as a second mate. As co-Luna with Ava. They think it would strengthen the pack." A bark of laughter escapes me before I can stop it. The theory is as ridiculous now as it was the first time I heard it. "Co-Luna? That''s not even possible. There''s never been such a thing in our history." "We know that." Vester''s voice remains steady. "But the refugees don''t care about history. They see Ivy''s strength, and while many appreciate Ava''s powers, they are uneasy in the face of magic. Especially our dependence on the purifications. These are wolves who have been forcefully separated from their alphas and packs; they desire normalcy above all else." "Many insist they would switch pack allegiance if Ivy became Luna of Westwood." Ryder grimaces. "Even without their Alpha''s consent." It''s nonsense. "Make sure all of these rumors die while she''s visiting Clayton. The last thing we need is drama between the packs." "We''ve been trying." Vester''s lips press into a thin line. "But Ivy herself seems to be encouraging these rumors." "What do you mean?" "She''s been suggesting things. Talking about pack alliances through mating bonds. Making comments about how much easier things are with two strong she-wolves at Westwood. Nothing overt. Just enough to fan the fires." Vester meets my gaze, his own eyes cold. He liked Ivy once; he''s clearly lost respect for her in recent weeks. "Is there really nothing we can do about this?" There is. I can always bring this to Clayton''s desk. But after our past... I shake my head. "I won''t burden her brother. I owe him that much." "But¡ª" "No." The word comes out with alpha authority. "Clayton sacrificed much to help Westwood, even in the face of the Council''s disapproval. I won''t repay that by complaining about his sister''s behavior unless she crosses a clear line." "And what line would that be?" Ryder asks. "She hasn''t directly challenged Ava''s position. She hasn''t openly defied pack hierarchy. Everything else is just talk." I lean forward. "Let the refugees gossip. They''ll find something new to discuss soon enough. But just in case, Vester, see if there''s any way we can find the Twilight Ridge and Silvermoon camps. Since their bonds haven''t been severed with their packs, we know their alphas are alive. We should send their wolves home before they get any more bright ideas." Chapter 391 Lisa: Talking with the Grand Sage LISA With Ava out to purify the large mass of corruption she calls a taint, and Lucas busy being Alpha, I''ve been stuck in Kellan''s cabin, surrounded by ten werewolves in tactical gear and impassive faces. They don''t talk, no matter how much I try to be friendly to them. Maybe they''re the kind of wolves who don''t like humans. Or maybe they''re just really professional. They aren''t holding me hostage or anything, though, so I learn to ignore them. Eventually they follow me to the Grand Sage''s cabin. Thick gray smoke curls from his chimney, letting me know that it will at least be warm inside. Maybe no tea or food, though. Ever since Elverly''s been working in the kitchen to feed the pack, his cabin''s turned into a bit of a bachelor pad. My boots crunch on the path to his home, shoveled free of feet of snow thanks to someone Kellan assigned to the task during the last round of snowfall. I duck through the doorway into blessed warmth. Only two of my guards follow me inside. The others spread out around the cabin''s perimeter like silent shadows in tactical gear. At least I won''t have ten pairs of eyes boring into my back while I''m in here. Hopefully they know to keep their mouths shut, too. Almost no one knows the Grand Sage is actually a gnome. Everyone just thinks of him as the eccentric Dr. Blackwell. The two who entered position themselves by the door, weapons at the ready. Their faces remain impassive, but I catch the slight wrinkle of their noses. The Grand Sage''s cabin smells like a mix of burning metal, ozone, and something vaguely medicinal. It''s ever-changing, depending on what he''s working on. "I was angry. Very angry. I wanted to see her burn, and I wanted her to die miserably." Now that I''m so far removed from the moment, it''s crazy to me that I could have that level of anger toward another person. Even someone who hurt my friend. "Are you sure I can''t use magic? Because that didn''t feel normal. It felt like... like that power came from me, not just the brace." "Unfortunately, no. You cannot generate or manipulate magic. However, your magical affinity can influence certain bondings, such as with your brace." "Bonding?" I pounce on that word. It''s his second time using it now. "You never told me I was bonded with it before." Or he did, and it was lost in all the words he likes to use when he gets excited. It''s certainly a possibility. "Ah, perhaps I should clarify." He sets down his quill to regard me with a thoughtful stare. "It''s not a bond like what you''ve seen between mates or pack bonds. Think of it as a natural reaction. The brace becomes sensitive to its wearer over time, affected by mental state and purpose." "But how does that work if I can''t use magic?" Magitech is already something way over my head. The fact that some of my blood can power a magical item is already bonkers. Having something that can somehow read my mind is crazier still. It was already weird to me that visualizing what I wanted out of my brace would cause that shape to materialize; this is on a whole different level. "While you cannot release the magic within your blood, what exists in your body can still be affected by you. In fact, there was actually a fascinating case in history¡ªa Fae-blessed human woman who transformed her blood into a type of poison. She became a walking toxin. No one fully understood how she managed it, but she became a much sought-after assassin. I hear she was beautiful, too." My stomach turns. "That''s disgusting." I stare at the brace with new wariness. "Wait, are you saying this thing has some kind of sentience? Because that''s creepy as hell." Artificial intelligence, but with magic. The Grand Sage chuckles. "No, no. Not sentience. Think of it more as an extension of your arm. It responds to your intent, your emotions, just as your muscles respond to your brain''s signals." "That''s... not as comforting as you probably think it is." "Yes, I suppose it wouldn''t be." Chapter 392 Ava: Storing Magic Clumps of white powder scatter across the wooden planks of my doorstep as I stomp my booted feet. The others are headed to the cafeteria for a well-deserved dinner, but I''m too amped up to eat. Magic thrums beneath my skin like dancing electricity, even as my body''s exhausted from the day''s events. "Your capacity has grown." Grimoire materializes beside me once I enter the cabin, in his favored childlike form. "The Grand Sage''s quartz would make excellent storage." It''s pleasantly warm inside, encouraging me to throw off the thousand layers I''m wearing. Lucas always makes sure our place is tended to so I come home to a heated home. "Where did I put those stones?" "Under the bed." Grimoire watches as Selene veers away from us, toward the far corner of the kitchen. "In the wooden box with the brass clasp." "Running away already?" I ask her. The stones reek of after you enchant them. They make me sneeze and itch. "Fair enough." Crouching beside the bed, I pull out the ornate box. Inside, three chunks of milky quartz nestle in red velvet, each the size of my palm. "How do I do this? Same as the little ones?" Grimoire nods, floating in mid-air. "Yes. These hold quite a bit more than you would think. They''re of better quality than what we usually use for batteries, so it should be enough to drain you." I cup the first stone between my palms. The quartz is cool and smooth against my skin, and I swear my magic is eager to dive into it. Closing my eyes, I imagine my excess power as a glowing river, channeling down my arms and into the crystal. It takes little more than a second for the stone to warm against my skin. Energy pulses in steady waves, and my breath catches at the raw sensation of magic moving through me. If I let it go too fast, the stone will shatter under its force; it''s a lesson I learned the hard way months ago. Now, it''s almost second nature to restrict the pace of magical transfer. "Good," Grimoire murmurs. "The crystal accepts your power easily." He''s right. Unlike the violent push-pull of purifying taint, this is peaceful. Natural. The quartz drinks in my magic like a sponge absorbing water.@@@@ The first stone, the smallest of the three, reaches capacity after a few minutes. When I open my eyes, it gleams with an inner light, small sparks dancing in its cloudy depths. Lucas says he can''t see it, but it''s clear in my view. "One down," I say, setting it carefully back in the box. "Still feel pretty full, but not like I''m about to burst." He''s got a brilliant mind, though I still don''t understand how he can do what he does. Magitech is even stranger of an existence than magic. "Magitech is a peculiar invention," Grimoire says, floating in lazy circles near the ceiling. "I''ve never needed it myself. Pure magic has always served me well enough." I stretch my arms overhead, feeling the satisfying pop of joints realigning. "How does the Grand Sage do it? Mixing technology and magic seems impossible." "Magic is infinite in its possibilities. Though I confess, his methods elude my understanding." Grimoire settles onto the dresser, his childlike form swinging his legs. "How are you feeling?" "Surprisingly good." Another stretch and my spine cracks. "My body''s ready to collapse, but my magic feels... balanced? Like I''m not about to explode anymore." I rub my temples. "Though my brain feels like it weighs twice as much as normal." "That''s to be expected. You pushed yourself hard today. Which is why we''re taking tomorrow off from purification." "Didn''t we already plan on that?" "Yes. We should work instead on some basic control exercises." I sink onto the edge of the bed with a yawn, pulling off my socks. They''re uncomfortably damp from sweat. Traveling in the deep snow comes with a lot of challenges; I didn''t realize sweating through my clothes would be one of my biggest daily issues. "I thought I had decent control." "You do, but today showed some concerning lapses. The taint nearly overwhelmed you. And it''s not just magical control we need to work on. Your assertiveness could use improvement as well." "What do you mean?" "You hesitated when confronting that patch of corruption. Doubted yourself. Let the taint''s whispers affect your judgment." He fixes me with a stern look. "Magic responds to confidence, Ava. Uncertainty is dangerous." He''s right, Selene chimes in from her corner. It''s always been a problem for you. You second-guess yourself too much. Thanks, peanut gallery. You''re welcome. Chapter 393 Ava: Snowball Training The mattress dips, and warmth radiates against my back as Lucas slides under the covers, his scent wrapping around me in comfort. "Sorry I didn''t get to see you when you got back." His voice rumbles through his chest, pressed against my spine. "I was with the trainees." "S''okay." I burrow deeper into his embrace, savoring the solid wall of his chest. He makes the best winter heater. "Everything okay?" "Mostly." His breath tickles my neck as he nuzzles into my hair. The tension melts from my muscles, replaced by a bone-deep contentment that only comes from being held by my mate. Then he sniffs me, nudging against the scar and mate mark on my neck. "You smell like magic." His nose traces along my shoulder. "I heard it was rough today." Sleep tugs at the edges of my consciousness, but I fight it to enjoy this moment. "Yeah, but it''ll be easier next time." His hand rests with possessive familiarity against my hip, the simple touch sends sparks of pleasure through my drowsy body. "Good. I worry when you push yourself too hard." "I''m learning my limits." The bed shifts again as Selene hops up, circling twice before nuzzling her head against Lucas'' hip and belly. I crack one eye open to glare at her. What? Her tail thumps against the mattress. I missed our mate too. "Traitor," I mutter, but there''s no heat behind it. It''s perfectly normal. She yawns, showing off her impressive fangs. We''re connected, remember? I feel what you feel. His chest vibrates with silent laughter. "Let her stay." I huff but snuggle deeper into his arms. Her presence adds another layer of warmth to our cozy nest. "Sleep," Lucas murmurs, pressing a kiss to my temple. "Everything else can wait until tomorrow." Not fair, Grimoire complains, and when I crack my eyes open again, I can see him on the floor in his silver fox form. I''m the only one left out. Selene makes a little rumbling growl. Stay out. "Very impressive," I say, unable to hold back my smile at his pride. This training session is not only helping my control, but it''s helping my bond with my pack. The mothers of these young pups are thrilled to have them interacting with their Luna, and the kids are over the moon to be a part of the fun. Another yawn ambushes me. My next shield flickers and dissipates before the snowball reaches it, leaving me with a face full of snow. Perhaps we should end here for today, Grimoire suggests. You''ve made excellent progress. "I think we''re done, kids." The suggestion fills me with relief; I''m exhausted, and way too many snowballs have gotten through my defenses. While many of them are just fluffballs that explode into harmless powder, some of them¡ªlike Tommy''s little bombs of ice¡ªsting a little on impact. Pathetic, Selene mutters in my head, and I can feel her doggy disapproval from wherever the hell she is, hunting down some rabbit trail. "No!" Five voices protest in unison. "Just a little longer," Sierra pleads, already packing another snowball with her tiny hands. "Please, Luna?" My heart melts at their eager faces. "Five more minutes," I concede. "Then hot chocolate for everyone." The promise of hot chocolate sparks a flurry of activity. They''ve once again ditched the snow fort, having more fun assaulting me from different angles. I brace myself as my young attackers prepare their final assault, determined to make these last minutes count. A volley of snowballs arcs through the air. I summon shield after shield, each one exactly where it needs to be, no larger than necessary. My timing has improved greatly from earlier this morning, when I couldn''t get a shield up in time for the life of me. Thankfully, the projectiles were just snowballs and not something more life-threatening. But fatigue makes my reactions sluggish, despite the clear improvement. Better. You''re learning to anticipate trajectories instead of just reacting. "Thanks, I¡ª" A snowball catches me in the back of the head. I spin to find Selene in wolf form, looking far too pleased with herself, next to a guilty-looking Greg. "That doesn''t count!" I protest. "You''re not part of the game." My wolf just wags her tail, already nosing another pile of snow. The kids dissolve into giggles at my indignant expression. Greg holds up his hands, clearly caught between his Luna and her obstinate husky-wolf. Even Marcus struggles to maintain a straight face. "All right, time''s up!" I announce before Selene can launch another sneak attack via some random pack member. For all I know, she''ll get a kid in on it. I thought she was out hunting her favorite furry prey; clearly, she took advantage of my busy brain to sneak back in and get one over on me. "Who''s ready for hot chocolate?" The clearing I''ve co-opted for my snowball fight training empties in record time as small bodies race toward the cafeteria. Grimoire clears his throat. You did well today. Your control is improving. Chapter 394 Ava: Casual Conversation "Hot chocolate delivery!" Lisa''s voice carries across the clearing, and I turn to see her balancing a large tray of steaming mugs. The kids swarm her like hungry puppies, but Lisa navigates through them with practiced grace. Her skin looks almost translucent against her dark sweater, and shadows pool under her eyes. "Thanks for the assist." I help her distribute the mugs, making sure each child has a secure grip before letting go. "Careful, it''s hot." "Blow on it first," Lisa reminds Tommy as he tries to gulp his down. We settle on a nearby log while the kids huddle in small groups, sipping their treats and chatting about their successful hits during training. Lisa''s hands tremble slightly as she wraps them around her mug. "Are you feeling okay?" "I''m fine." Lisa takes a careful sip. "Why?" "You don''t look fine. You''re pale as the snow."@@@@ Lisa''s free hand flies to her cheek. "Really? I feel fine, though." She presses the back of her hand against her forehead. "No fever or anything." "Then what have you been up to?" "Oh." Lisa brightens. "I was actually training with something new the Grand Sage created." She extends her pinky finger, showing off a delicate silver ring. "What do you think?" I squint at the unremarkable piece of jewelry. "It''s... pretty?" "It''s not much to look at," Lisa admits. "But it can send up an emergency flare if I''m in trouble. It also has a secondary function, though. It can send a ten-second recording to a paired ring that the Grand Sage has. He''s been fiddling with the technology from the magic watches he created." "Hmm." Not sure how to respond, I take a sip of my hot cocoa. "It''s kind of neat. Nothing super crazy, but it might be useful." "Could be," I agree, though I''m a little confused on why it would be more useful than the magic watch Lisa already has. Why send a limited voice recording with a tiny ring when you can just use your magic watch to call someone? But I guess it might be helpful in an emergency. Still doesn''t seem that great, though. Still, this is Ivy. You''re being territorial, Selene comments, sounding pleased. "Shut up," I mutter into my cocoa. "What?" Lisa asks. "Nothing. Just talking to my nosy wolf. Did Kellan tell you?" A tiny smidgen of jealousy flares at the idea that Kellan would take time out of his day to warn Lisa, when Lucas won''t even tell me¡ªdamn it, no. Down, Ava. You''re better than this. You''re not. Shut up. "No. I got to hear all about it when her adoring fans fawned all over her, asking why she has a bandage on her face. No idea how a woman can look so glamorous with bandages on her head, but she managed to." My best friend sounds sour; she''s very against Ivy''s existence ever since our little girl talk over the she-wolf. Glad I''m not in the cafeteria, if that''s the subject of the day. Unable to help the bad mood that''s descended, I try to focus on enjoying the cup of hot cocoa in my hands. "You''re going to break that cup if you hold it any tighter," Lisa points out. Damn it. I''ve been living with the plan to kill Ivy with kindness and acceptance, but I enjoyed her lack of presence too much. Having her back destroyed that bit of tranquility. Even with all the shit that''s happened, at least I didn''t have to see her face as she kept doing things to make her seem indispensable. It''s hard to throw a fit when your opponent is always doing good things. I''d look absolutely out of my gourd for throwing a fit because someone helps other people or saves lives or finds a giant chunk of quartz for me to store my magic in. Forcefully relaxing my fingers around my cup, I sip at my hot cocoa, only to blink in surprise. My cup is empty. "Here, I''ll get you some more." Lisa plucks the mug out of my hands, but I hold her back with a shake of my head. "Don''t worry about it. Just stay here with me." "I wasn''t going to tell her you''re out here." Lisa settles back on the log, her breath visible in the cold air. A groan escapes me. "Is it pathetic that I''m out here avoiding another she-wolf? I mean, I''m Luna. I should be able to handle one person without hiding behind snowball-wielding children." But damn it, it''s so freaking hard to deal with her without looking like the one being unreasonable. Chapter 395 Ava: Something Strange About Ivy It isn''t that I''m avoiding her because of my feelings. I''m avoiding all the eyes that will be glued to us during our entire interaction. These stupid co-Luna rumors have gotten popular. "Please. I''d avoid her too." Lisa watches Tommy demonstrate his perfect snowball technique to an attentive audience. "Actually, I am avoiding her. Hence why I''m out here with two thermoses of hot chocolate and way more cups than necessary."@@@@ "At least you have an excuse. You''re human." "And you''re Luna. You can do whatever you want." She grins. "But there''s nothing wrong with strategic avoidance. It''s better than snapping and setting her on fire." I snort. "I wouldn''t set her on fire." "No?" She arches an eyebrow, studying me. "Because your magic is kind of making you sparkly. Thought it might be because you''re angry." I glance down at my hands, noticing the faint shimmer beneath my skin. "That''s different. That''s just... excess magic." Strange. I shouldn''t have much. That is strange, Grimoire agrees, sounding confused. "Right. Excess magic that showed up when someone mentioned her name." "You''re exaggerating." "Am I?" Lisa''s voice drops to a whisper. "Ivy." The shimmer intensifies. I can see it. I can, too. "Stop that, Lise." "See? I rest my case." Lisa looks far too pleased with herself. "Though I have to admit, the whole glowing thing is pretty cool. Like a built-in mood ring. When did that start?" She''s taking it in stride more than I am. I''m freaking out a little and trying to pretend it isn''t happening. "It''s not cool when I''m trying to maintain my composure as a dignified Luna." "Who says Lunas can''t glow? Maybe it''s a feature, not a bug." Despite myself, a laugh bubbles up. Trust Lisa to find humor in my magical tells. "Yeah, because nothing says ''respect my authority'' like lighting up like a Christmas tree whenever I''m annoyed. Maybe I should star in the next Blockbuster vampire flick." "Better than what I do. Last time she tried to talk to me, I knocked over an entire rack of practice weapons. Just... whoosh. Down they went. Had to distract myself before I got too mouthy with her too-perfect persona." Ivy glances at the clearing where the children play, their laughter a stark contrast to her pain. "Maybe later. I think I''ll rest for now." "Let me walk you to your building." The words slip out without thinking. Maybe it''s the grief etched into her face, or maybe I''m just tired of being petty. "You look exhausted." "Thank you." Ivy''s voice carries none of its usual musical lilt. "I''d appreciate that." We walk in silence through the packed snow, our boots crunching with each step. The cold bites at our exposed skin, but it''s been a constant companion for months. Living in Wolf''s Landing has made winter feel like an old friend¡ªharsh but familiar. She''s watching you, Selene mutters. Yes, she glances at me occasionally, but her eyes lack their usual calculating gleam. She just looks... lost. "How are you doing, Ava?" Ivy breaks the silence as we round the corner of the cafeteria. "I heard you''ve been working non-stop with the corruption. You must be exhausted." My spine stiffens. There it is¡ªthat hint of concern that could be genuine or could be another subtle dig. Another way to suggest that maybe Lucas needs someone to pick up my slack. Someone who isn''t constantly drained from magical duties. Don''t trust her. She''s playing you. But maybe this is her attempt at normal conversation, at finding common ground. It''s always hard to tell with Ivy. "I''m managing." I keep my voice neutral, choosing the high road. "It must be hard to keep up with everything. And dangerous, too." I wait for the other shoe to drop, for the suggestion that maybe I shouldn''t be out there alone, that maybe Lucas needs someone else to help shoulder the burden. But Ivy just trails off, her eyes distant and pained. She''s good, Selene grumbles. Very good. "We take precautions." I gesture toward Marcus and Greg, who maintain a respectful distance. It occurs to me that they probably deserve a day off. "And the work has to be done." Ivy nods, and we lapse back into silence until we reach her temporary quarters. She pauses at the door, her hand resting on the handle. "Thank you, Ava. For walking with me. And for... for not treating me like I might break." The sincerity in her voice catches me off guard. I search her face for any sign of manipulation but find only exhaustion and grief. "Of course." I hesitate, then add, "If you need anything..." "I know where to find you." A ghost of her usual smile flickers across her face. "Get some rest, Luna. You really do look tired." Chapter 396 Ava: Cell Towers I don''t trust her, Selene says, coming out from me to stare suspiciously at the door Ivy closes behind her. The walk back feels longer, my boots crunching through snow as my mind churns. Something about Ivy''s story nags at me, like a splinter under my skin. It leaves me uneasy and uncomfortable, but I can''t pinpoint why. "Selene, could you ask around about the attack?" She trots beside me, staring at me with her sharp blue eyes. Why do you want to know about that? "I can''t put my finger on it. It''s just strange. Maybe I''m being paranoid." Lord knows I''ve got serious issues with the woman. Paranoia feels far too natural around her. Of course, she encourages it with her strange behavior and passive-aggressive nature, but... I don''t know. There''s something about this. I just know it. You think she''s lying? "No, no. Not that." She was too nice? "No." Frustrated by my own inability to understand what''s bothering me, I kick at the snow compacted to the side of the trail. "It''s probably nothing. I''m just¡ª" Her presence felt strange to me, too, Grimoire offers, sounding thoughtful. I paid little attention, but it was strange. I don''t know why, either. Maybe that was it. "Think she was affected by some taint she passed by?" It could be. We haven''t had much experience with the early stages of exposure. We can keep an eye on her. "Wouldn''t you know if it was, though?" No. It''s different every time. It can manifest in many different ways, depending on its source. Glancing over my shoulder at Ivy''s cabin, I wonder if that could possibly be it. It doesn''t seem right, but what else could it be? Selene''s muzzle connects with my thigh, nearly sending me face-first into a snowbank. I hop and skip a few steps to regain my balance. "A little warning next time?" How many times have rogues have attacked our scouts? Her ears prick forward. Twenty? Thirty? And yet we''ve only found five of our own affected by the taint. My legs weaken. The crawl at the bottom of the screen screams "STATE OF EMERGENCY" in bold red letters. The president is dead. Not just dead¡ªassassinated. The words blur together as the anchor continues her report, but certain phrases punch through: "An unprecedented attack on the White House... Vice President Matthew Collins has assumed command... Several supernatural delegates present during emergency address..." The video shifts to the Oval Office. Our new president stands behind that famous desk, but he''s not alone. Beings that would have never been seen in the Oval Office before now flank him openly. A vampire''s pale skin gleams under the lights; he doesn''t even hide the fangs curving into his lower lip. A Fae, with elongated ears and exotic beauty. Others I can''t even identify stand proud and tall. Maybe they''re human, but it sounds like they aren''t. "The world as we know it is changing," President Collins says, his voice steady despite the chaos he must be facing. "In the wake of these devastating global attacks, we must embrace those who have lived among us, barred from positions of power. We cannot fight this global threat alone. It is time for unity, for understanding..." My fingers press against my lips. "How long ago was this broadcast?" "Twenty minutes," Kellan answers. After weeks of communication blackouts, of isolation, of wondering what was happening beyond our borders... this is what breaks through first? Conveniently when the digital world reconnects itself once again? "He''s talking about cooperation." I can''t tear my eyes from the screen. "About peace. But..." Lucas slides his hand around my waist with a sigh. "Right. Are they fighting our enemies, or are they affiliated with them?" "Creating their own state of emergency in order to gain the power they always wanted," I murmur, watching as our president declares FEMA is ready to make their way across the entirety of the country and save all of us from the disasters of the last few months. I''ve never been politically savvy, but even I can see what a train wreck all of this is. "It''s too perfect," I whisper. The president''s death, the immediate supernatural presence, the restoration of communications¡ªnone of this is coincidence. "Someone orchestrated this. They can''t possibly believe the people aren''t going to notice this." "There''s already outrage online," Vanessa says, taking her phone back. "They''re asking why the government has been so silent, taking so long to send aid. Everyone''s asking where the so-called aid has been going to all this time." It hasn''t been a complete dearth of information in the human cities; the radio waves, after all, are alive and kicking. But it''s nothing like the freedom of information that the internet and personal phone calls have given us in modern times. While the stores weren''t stocked as efficiently as they were before the attacks, they aren''t empty. Stores are still open. The highways are still open. Life has moved on, even if it looks different than before. But now, the floodgates to modern life have re-opened. Chapter 397 Ava: How Long...? "They''ll blame the late president," Kellan says simply. "He''s an easy scapegoat. We haven''t heard a full list of casualties, but I''m sure very few of his team have been left alive. It''ll be easy, and people are desperate. There are already videos of trucks on the road and helicopters landing in Los Angeles and New York. Once they get the aid they desperately need..."@@@@ "They''re not going to care about the truth as much," Lucas finishes grimly. A chill creeps through my bones as I watch the screen, and I rub my arms, somehow far colder now than I have been at any point this winter. "Is there any chance the government is actually fighting back against whoever did all of this? That maybe this is legitimate?" The silence in the tent tells me how naive it is to even hold such a hope. Lucas''s arm tightens around my waist, and Kellan''s face hardens into stone. Even Vanessa''s usual gentle expression turns grim. "Look at their positioning," Lucas says calmly. "The vampire stands closest to Collins. That''s not an accident." My stomach turns as I study the footage again. "Maybe. Or that just happens to be where he''s standing." I''m not trying to argue, but just holding out that slim thread of hope that our enemies haven''t taken over the freaking White House. But it''s a weak and flimsy wish. The kind toddlers might beg of while praying to a shooting star. Nothing but a fairy tale dream. "Has to be." Kellan reaches over Vanessa and taps the screen where another figure lurks in the shadows. "See that one? Bet it''s a thrall." "How can you tell?" "I don''t know. Just looks like one." He doesn''t even know anything about thralls, but I have to admit that it just feels like the guy might be one. His skin is strange and his eyes look glassy, even on camera. "They''ve infiltrated the highest levels of government. This is what they''ve been working on. This is why the attacks stopped." Lucas grimaces. "It had nothing to do with the weather." "More like they''ve taken control of it," Vanessa whispers. Her hand drifts to her belly, a protective gesture that makes my heart ache. "The timing is too perfect. Communications restored, FEMA mobilized, supernatural beings suddenly accepted into government power..." "Did they? Or did we steal their beta''s daughter and force them to retaliate?" Right. This is a conversation we''ve had before. Blackwood was always intending to turn Westwood into the aggressor. Lucas continues, "Renard''s been working with the vampires all along." "Which means any story they spin about us will have the backing of the new administration." Kellan grimaces. "The Council will bow to the White House, but even before that, a new Council will be built. Aspen, Westwood, Twilight Ridge, Silvermoon... We have no place in a world where Blackwood is the rising power." "That''s why he was so confident." Thinking back to Alpha Renard''s insane plans and how they had never sat right with me, the last puzzle piece has finally fit. His absolute certainty that he could take on Westwood and get away with it, despite Council opposition, suddenly makes perfect sense. "He knew this was coming. He knew he''d be in power when the time came, because he was always waiting for this." My throat goes dry as everyone heaves long sighs. "How long have they been planning this?" "Since before any of us were born, most likely. They would have had to get their support just right within the pack lands. Eliminate any alphas who might pose a real threat. Territory placement would be important, too." "Your father," Kellan murmurs. Lucas'' jaw tightens. "Among others, probably." The implications make my head spin. My entire life¡ªall our lives¡ªhave been shadowed by some grand vampire scheme. While we''ve been running around in desperation, trying to keep our pack alive, trying to figure out what''s going on, we''ve never done more than scratch the surface of what''s out there. It makes me wonder how much Sister Miriam knew and refused to tell us. How much any of them knew. But maybe they were as in the dark as we were. After all, everyone was shocked when the attacks happened. Even in Dakota Sanctuary. "But how did they keep it so secret? It doesn''t make sense." Chapter 398 Ava: Divine Artifacts "Where did I put it?" I rummage through the dresser drawers, tossing clothes onto the floor. "I swear I had my phone when we got here." I pause. "Didn''t I?" The details are a little fuzzy, considering. Between months passing and the insanity of our escape from the Fae Ward... You''ve never been good at keeping track of your belongings. "That''s not true." But even as I say it, doubt creeps in. When was the last time I saw my phone? Is it still in the Fae Ward? The idea that someone might have access to my texts leaves me a little sick to my stomach. Oh? Remember that time you lost your house keys three times in about five minutes? "That was different. I was distracted." And your favorite shirt? The blue one? "It probably got mixed up in the laundry." I move to the nightstand, rifling through the drawer. Nothing but a few hair ties. A luxury item, and I try my best not to lose them. What about your necklace and ring? My hand flies to my throat, fingers searching for a weight I already know isn''t there. It''s been months.@@@@ "They must be in my luggage back at Westwood." But even as I say it, uncertainty gnaws at me. Did I put them somewhere else for safety, instead? Well, it doesn''t matter. Either way, they''re in Westwood. Someone''s probably stolen them by now. Those pieces of jewelry were more than accessories¡ªthey were protection, ways to hide what I am. Hopefully they don''t fall into the wrong hands. Not that I''m sure what anyone can do with them. Shaking those thoughts off, I head back to my dresser. It has to be there, if it''s anywhere at all. "What are you two discussing?" Grimoire materializes beside me, his child form perched on the dresser. Sometimes he''s nosy. "Just my old necklace and ring." I push aside a stack of sweaters, but there''s still no phone. "The ones Selene made me wear to suppress my magic." A strange sensation tickles my mind¡ªlike fingers rifling through my memories. The jewelry appears in crystal clarity: the amethyst pendant and its matching ring. "WHERE ARE THEY?" Grimoire''s voice booms in my head and ears, making me stumble back. His eyes glisten with excitement. "God, Grim." I rub my temple. "No need to shout. And I thought we talked about these before?" Well, they didn''t. Selene''s mental voice snaps with irritation. Or if they did, it''s lost with the rest of my memories. "The rest?" he asks, pouncing on that information. Have they not talked about this before? Sometimes it''s hard to remember that Grimoire hasn''t been with us forever. It feels like forever sometimes. You know many of my memories have faded. Her tail droops. Perhaps the knowledge of the artifacts came from... before. "These aren''t just any magical items," Grimoire says. "They''re divine artifacts, created by the Goddess herself. They were lost to time long, long ago." Then how do you know about them? Selene challenges. "I''ve lived through such history," he says pompously. For someone who''s lived so long, you know precious little. Grimoire deflates a little. "I have witnessed things," he mutters. And he has. He''s been around for so much. But we''ve long ago established that much of Grimoire''s knowledge is theoretical, from what the witches have recorded in his pages. After all, he doesn''t really exist outside of the book. If he isn''t brought out, he can''t see. His knowledge is great and vast, but also limited in many frustrating ways. "Don''t make him feel bad, Selene." He started it. Grimoire sounds thoughtful. Perhaps I can delve into your mind, wolf. See why there are so many blocks in your memory. You recall your past life, so there should be no holes in what you remember. Selene sneezes. It''s a sign of discomfort, not an itchy nose. Perhaps, she agrees reluctantly, torn between finding out more about her lost memories and having to accept her nemesis rummaging through her mind. I can feel the struggle in our bond. "Come on, Selene. Isn''t it worth trying?" Didn''t you have something important to do? Chapter 399 Ava: Magic Awareness I slap my forehead. "Son of a bitch!" The attack on Ivy''s people. The possibility of corruption in our pack. Both conversations I needed to have with Lucas slip through my fingers like water. My teeth catch my inner cheek as I consider his current load¡ªthe president''s assassination, the supernatural reveal, our tenuous position in this world. I guess I can wait a little. "Something wrong?" Grimoire floats upside down in front of me, his red hair touching the ground. "Just remembered I need to talk to Lucas about Ivy and the corruption." I release my cheek with a sigh. "But with everything happening right now..." "Ah. Perhaps waiting until tonight or tomorrow would be wiser. The situation with the government takes precedence." "My thoughts exactly." I rub my temples. "Speaking of Ivy though¡ªhow long would we need to spend around her to get familiar with whatever''s happening there? To really understand what we''re dealing with?" Grimoire''s begins to slowly circle in midair, his hair oddly hypnotizing as it obeys gravity. "I cannot even begin to guess. The nature of corruption is... unpredictable. What manifests in one person might present entirely differently in another. We can only start by trying." A grimace pulls at my lips. The prospect of spending extended time with Ivy, watching and waiting for signs of something amiss, makes my stomach turn. But if there''s even a chance she''s been touched by the taint... "Wonderful," I mutter. "Just wonderful." You should keep an eye on her anyway. Selene''s disgruntled mood is clear, her mind voice more of a grumble than anything else. "I know, I know. I can''t bring her with me, but at least between purifications..." My fingers tap against my thigh as I consider the logistics. "I could invite her to help with the refugees, I guess. That''s what she would be doing anyway." But the thought of purification snags in my mind like a hook. Obviously, I can purify Ivy now. But if I do that, I lose my chance at recognizing this low-level corruption among others in my pack.@@@@ "Does it make me a bad person? To let her suffer just so I can figure out what corruption looks like in others?" Grimoire stops his slow rotation, hanging upside down again with his eyes fixed on mine. "She isn''t suffering yet. She''s the ideal test subject." "When you put it that way, it sounds worse." My fingers twist in the hem of my shirt. "But if there''s even a chance others are corrupted... if we can learn what to look for..." It''s practical, Selene offers. But you''re asking the wrong question. "What do you mean?" The real question isn''t whether you''re a bad person. It''s whether you can live with the consequences of your choice. "Consider this," Grimoire says, finally righting himself. "What would Ivy choose, if given the option? To be purified immediately, or to help protect the pack by allowing us to study the corruption''s effects?" "That''s not fair. She''d choose to help the pack because that''s what she thinks will prove her loyalty. She''d martyr herself for a chance at acceptance." But then I feel like shit for saying that, because... well, my issues with her aside, Ivy''s always been devoted to her pack. I shake my head. "No. She would do it because it''s the right thing to do." Then perhaps you should respect that choice. "But it''s not her choice if we don''t tell her, Selene." Grimoire shrugs. He''s already upside down again. "The fact that you''re struggling with this decision speaks volumes, Ava. A truly bad person wouldn''t care about the moral implications." "Or maybe I''m just trying to justify doing something terrible by feeling bad about it." I press my palms against my eyes. "We should tell her. We already know what she''s going to say, right? So we don''t lose out on anything. I can''t just not tell her." I don''t like her very much, but what''s wrong is still wrong. She''ll probably take credit, Selene warns me. "That''s fine. She will deserve it this time." A weight lifts from my shoulders. The decision feels right, even if it means giving up tactical advantages. Some things just aren''t worth the cost to my conscience. I suppose. Grimoire drifts closer to Selene, floating just above her head as he pokes at her ears. "Those missing memories of yours are quite fascinating." I press my fingers to my temples. "You two are giving me a headache." He started it, Selene repeats, but there''s less heat in it now. "And I''m finishing it." I fix them both with what I hope is a stern look. "Grimoire, stop pushing. Selene, stop antagonizing him." They both manage to look somewhat chastened. For about three seconds. "But if we just¡ª" Touch my memories and die. So much for that. A flutter ripples through my magic, like a bird testing its wings. The sensation distracts me from Selene and Grimoire''s bickering. "Do you feel that?" My hand presses against my sternum. Grimoire pauses his orbit around Selene''s head. "Feel what?" "My magic. It''s... moving." The flutter comes again, stronger this time. Not unpleasant, just strange. Like bubbles rising in champagne. "Is that normal?" "Define moving." Grimoire drifts closer, peering at my chest as if he could see through it. "Like butterfly wings. Or maybe..." I search for the right words. "Like when your stomach drops on a roller coaster, except it''s not my stomach. It''s my magic." "Ah." He nods, floating back. "Your awareness is increasing." The flutter comes again, stronger this time. "But why now? I''ve been using magic for weeks." "And purifying corruption for days. That''s intensive work, requiring precise control and awareness. It''s natural your sensitivity would increase." "So nothing''s wrong?" "Nothing at all. Though you might start noticing other sensations as your awareness grows. Temperature changes, pressure differences, that sort of thing." I rub my chest where the feeling is strongest. "Will it always feel this... obvious?" "You''ll get used to it. Like background noise or the weight of clothes against your skin. Though you might want to pay attention to any dramatic changes. Your magic could be trying to tell you something." "Great. More cryptic magical messages to decipher." At least these ones don''t involve ancient artifacts, Selene offers, apparently done sulking. "Small mercies." The flutter settles into a gentle pulse, barely noticeable now that I''m not focusing on it. "Is this what you feel all the time, Grimoire?" "No. You''re probably feeling it moving inside of you. Even when you aren''t using it, there''s always a bit of circulation going on. It doesn''t just sit there." That''s something I already knew; I can sense it when I meditate. "Your sensitivity will continue to develop," Grimoire says. The flutter picks up again, like my magic knows we''re talking about it. "Will it affect my control?" "Only positively. The more aware you are of your magic, the more precisely you can direct it." He demonstrates by creating a tiny ball of light that dances between his fingers. "That makes sense." I watch the light show, noting how smoothly it moves. I can''t replicate that. "Though I could do without the constant reminder that I''m basically a magical battery." Grimoire snorts. "You''re far more than that." "Yeah?" The flutter intensifies, almost like agreement. Is it possible for magic to have personality? Because I swear mine does. "What am I then?" "A work in progress." He grins at my mock glare. "But one with tremendous potential." Chapter 400 Ava: Confronting Ivy Snow crunches under my boots as I pace, each step carving deeper tracks into the pristine cover of snow that swept in overnight. Three steps left. Three steps right. My breath clouds in front of my face.@@@@ "Just knock already," I mutter to myself. You''ve been out here twenty minutes, Selene points out. "Not helping." How do you tell someone they might be corrupted by dark magic? ''Hey, noticed you''ve been acting weird lately, mind if I check for evil taint?'' Yeah, that''ll go over well. The door flies open with a bang that makes me jump. Ivy stands in the doorway, her usual perfect appearance nowhere to be found. Dark circles ring her eyes, and her chestnut hair hangs limp around her face. "What do you want?" Her voice comes out raspy, like she''s been gargling glass. "I..." All my carefully planned words evaporate. "Are you okay?" She leans against the doorframe. "Fine. Just tired." But she''s not fine. I can see the slight tremor in her hands, the way she''s barely keeping herself upright. My magic flutters in response to... something. "You look sick." "Thanks." Her laugh turns into a cough. "Always good to hear how terrible I look." "That''s not what I meant." I step forward, catching her arm when she sways. "Did you get any sleep?" "Yes." She tries to pull away but doesn''t have the strength. "Or tried to. Everything hurts." The trembling gets worse. Without thinking, I press my palm to her forehead. She''s burning up. "You need to see Vanessa." "I don''t need¡ª" "You have a fever." My tone brooks no argument. "And you can barely stand." "Still playing Luna." Ivy''s laugh turns into a weak cough. "Always... so... responsible." Her eyes close again as Vanessa inserts the IV. I sink into a chair beside the bed, watching the steady drip of fluids. "What do you think caused this?" I ask our healer quietly. She shakes her head. "Could be several things. Her body''s fighting something, but I can''t pinpoint what. We''ll start with fluids and fever reduction, see how she responds." I nod, my magic still fluttering uneasily. I know what her body''s fighting. I just don''t know how to tell either of them. Grimoire, should taint cause illness like this? The question forms in my mind as I watch Ivy''s restless sleep. It''s always possible. Some become aggressive, others paranoid. Physical symptoms aren''t unheard of. Do you need me there? His concern bleeds through our connection. I''m not sure. My fingers twist in my lap as I consider the implications. I can bring him, Selene offers from wherever she''s stationed outside. Wait. Let''s see how this plays out. Vanessa bustles away to check on another patient, leaving me alone with Ivy. The silence stretches, broken only by the steady drip of the IV and Ivy''s labored breathing. "Have you ever lost someone really close to you?" Her question catches me off guard. My heart squeezes painfully as my mother''s face flashes through my mind¡ªher cold eyes, her distance, the way she never quite looked at me. The flood of emotions threatens to overwhelm me, memories of a lifetime of rejection mixing with the raw wound of her death. Funny. I don''t think of her much anymore. I guess it''s easier just not to think about it. I swallow hard and veer away from those thoughts immediately. "I almost lost Lisa." "My guards were all childhood friends of mine." Her voice cracks on the last word. A vulnerable Ivy is someone I don''t know how to deal with. "Tell me about them," I offer, sitting on the edge of her bed and resting one hand over hers. Ivy''s fingers wrap around mine with surprising strength for someone so ill. Her skin burns against my palm, and I resist the urge to pull away from the scorching heat. The pain in her eyes is too deep; there''s no way for me to walk away now. Chapter 401 Ava: Ivys Memories "Fiona used to braid my hair every morning." Ivy''s voice breaks. "She''d tell me about the boys she liked, about her dreams of becoming a teacher. She never stopped treating me like just... me." A tear slides down her temple, disappearing into her hair. My chest tightens at the raw pain in her voice. "James was the funny one. He''d make these terrible jokes during pack meetings. Once, in second grade, he..." She draws a shuddering breath. "He put a rubber snake in Clayton''s desk, and my brother shrieked like a child. Everyone laughed. I hated him, because Clayton was my hero. But then they became best friends after that. At some point, I stopped hating him." Her grip tightens, and I let her anchor herself to me. Whatever it is in her system pulses against my magic, as if testing it. Beneath it, I sense something else¡ªgenuine grief, sharp and jagged. "And David." Her voice drops to a whisper. "He was going to propose to his mate. Had the ring picked out and everything. He showed it to me the morning before..."@@@@ She breaks off with a sob that wracks her whole body. Without thinking, I squeeze her hand back. "I should have protected them all better." The words tumble out between gasping breaths. "They trusted me. And now they''re dead because I wasn''t strong enough." "You couldn''t have known¡ª" "Don''t." Her eyes snap open, fever-bright and desperate. "Don''t tell me it wasn''t my fault. Don''t tell me there was nothing I could do. I''ve heard it all before and it doesn''t help." I fall silent, understanding completely. Sometimes platitudes just make the guilt worse. She''s an accomplished warrior, trained by her pack. Trying to minimize her pain is more of an insult than a comfort. Her fingers clutch mine so hard it hurts, but I don''t pull away. Touch grounds us, connects us. Right now, that connection might be the only thing keeping her from drowning in her grief. "I see their faces every time I close my eyes," she whispers. "I hear their screams. Feel their pack bonds snap. Over and over and over." The taint surges with her distress, and I have to bite my tongue to keep from telling her about it. Not now. Not when she''s this vulnerable, this raw. Her other hand finds my arm, gripping it like a lifeline. "How do you do it? How do you keep going when everything hurts so much?" The question hits me hard. How do I keep going? Through the abuse, my mother''s rejection, my father''s manipulation¡ªthrough all of it, I just... did. Because stopping wasn''t an option. It wasn''t always pretty, and there''s so much I regret. But I kept going. "You breathe," I tell her softly. "You take it one moment at a time. And you honor their memory by living the life they''d want for you." Her fingers spasm against mine. "Do you know what happened out there?" "No." Her eyes stare into mine. Hunted. Frightened. Shadowed with the deaths of wolves she considered family. "I''m not sure I do, either." My blood turns to ice. "What do you mean?" Vanessa turns, tilting her head to the side as she listens. "What do you mean?" "Whatever''s inside her..." I press my fingers to my temples. "It''s too strong to be a light corruption. I felt it surge multiple times while we talked. But it''s different. The taint always feels mindless. Aggressive, even. This feels more... controlled." "Then perhaps it''s not the taint at all." The healer reaches for her stethoscope, then pauses. "Could it be something else? A magical illness?" "Grimoire?" I direct my thoughts inward. What do you think? His presence stirs in my mind. I need to conduct a full examination to be certain. But if this were a light corruption, you shouldn''t be able to sense its fluctuations so clearly. This is strange, indeed. "You felt what I was feeling?" Through our connection, yes. The surges aligned with her emotional peaks¡ªparticularly when she spoke of her lost pack members. Selene interrupts. I will bring the book to you. You can do your examination then. "I don''t know," I finally answer Vanessa, who waits patiently as she watches my face. She nods to acknowledge my words before pressing the stethoscope against Ivy''s chest, her movements precise and methodical. The silence stretches, broken only by Ivy''s steady breathing. "What do you know about the attack?" My voice comes out softer than intended. "About what happened to her escort team?" Vanessa removes the stethoscope and drapes it around her neck. "Not much. Alpha and Beta have been handling the investigation personally." She tucks a blanket around Ivy''s shoulders. "All I know is they found signs of a struggle, but no bodies." No bodies. That''s strange. "Her heart rate''s elevated." She makes a note on her chart. "And her temperature''s still climbing." Whatever''s inside Ivy pulses again, as if responding to Vanessa''s words. Stranger still. I need to understand what happened out there. What turned a routine escort mission into a massacre that left Ivy the sole survivor. Something inside of me insists that this strange darkness within the Shadowpine she-wolf has something to do with it. It isn''t even like I know much about what happened, but something deep inside of me insists that something strange is going on. That I need to look into this. It''s nothing more than a hunch, but I know I''m right. "I should talk to Lucas." I need to know what they found. What clues the investigation turned up that might explain this controlled corruption festering inside her. Where do you want this book? Selene''s voice cuts through my thoughts. Bring Grimoire here. Set him near Ivy. I glance at the small table beside her bed. He can observe her while we''re gone. Chapter 402 Ava: Reporting to Lucas "Nothing." Vester''s voice carries through the tent flap. "Not even static. Just dead air." I pause outside the debriefing tent, my heart thudding against my ribs. The grim tone in Vester''s voice makes my news about Ivy seem trivial. "And the watch?" Lucas asks. "Same as the others. No signal, no connection." A pause. "This isn''t like Ryder. He knows better than to go dark without warning." I push through the tent flap. Both men turn toward me, their faces drawn with concern. Maps and papers litter the table between them, markers dotting locations I don''t recognize. "How long since his last check-in?" Lucas asks Vester, though his eyes stay on me. "Eight hours. He should have reached Jericho''s location by now." My fingers twist together. The weight of their conversation presses down on me, making my own concerns feel small. One of Lucas'' deltas is missing¡ªpossibly in danger. My news about Ivy and her strange corruption can wait. It isn''t as urgent. "What is it, Ava?" Lucas'' voice softens when his eyes land on me. He extends his hand toward me, an invitation I can''t resist. Stepping closer, I savor the warmth of his hand curling around mine. "It can wait. This is more important." "If you''re here, it''s important." His thumb strokes over my knuckles. "Tell me." Vester shifts, his attention moving to the maps. The illusion of privacy in a space too small for secrets. Tell him, Selene urges. "It''s Ivy." The words tumble out. "She''s sick¡ªbut it''s more than that. There''s something inside her. A corruption, maybe, but different from what we''ve seen before. More controlled." Lucas'' grip tightens. "Controlled how?" "It pulses with her emotions. Responds to them. And she''s aware of it, even if she doesn''t understand what it is." I glance at the maps, at the markers showing Ryder''s last known position. "She passed out in the middle of telling me about it. About feeling something clawing inside her." "When did this start?" "We need to know what really happened out there." Lucas straightens, his expression grim. "I can help with that." The words come out before I can stop them. "I might be able to see traces of whatever''s inside her. Maybe track it back to its source." "No." Lucas'' response is immediate. "It''s too dangerous." "I agree with Lucas." Vester''s normally calm voice carries an edge of concern. "If something out there can take down an entire escort and possibly one of our deltas, we can''t risk you exposing yourself to it." I shake my head. "I don''t mean I''m going to run out and chase it down. I mean here. With Ivy. Our source." The corruption pulses in my memory, so different from the chaotic taint I''ve been fighting. Understanding it could be key to everything we''re facing. "And if this somehow spreads to others, we need to know." Lucas studies me for a long moment. "Only if you take precautions. And you don''t attempt to interact with whatever''s inside her without discussing it first." "Agreed." It''s an easy promise to make. Right now, I just need to understand what we''re dealing with. Be careful, Selene warns. This feels like a trap. Everything feels like a trap lately, I reply, but I know she''s right. Whatever happened to Ivy''s escort, whatever''s happening to her now, it''s all connected to something bigger. Hopefully not something that''s been waiting for us to notice it. Lucas'' fingers brush against my arm, drawing my attention back to him. "Thank you for telling us this, Ava." Heat rises to my cheeks at his praise, but more than that, the knot of anxiety in my chest loosens. I''d thought briefly that I should walk away, that Ryder''s situation was more urgent. Now, pulling together the extra information, it seems that Ivy''s situation is worse than I thought. I wouldn''t have known if I''d swallowed my words and walked away. "I almost didn''t. It felt small compared to what you were talking about." Admitting the truth makes me feel a little like a child asking for more praise, though. "Nothing about this situation is small." Lucas pulls me closer, his warmth steady and reassuring. "Your ability to sense these things, to notice what others might miss¡ªit''s invaluable. Don''t ever hesitate to bring your concerns to me." Vester nods in agreement. "The smallest detail can reveal the largest threats. If you hadn''t mentioned this about Ivy, we might have missed a crucial step in our investigation. More lives could be at stake." My gaze drifts to the maps again, seeing them with new eyes. Every marker, every note that might be significant. How many other "small" things have we overlooked? Lucas squeezes my shoulder. "We need every piece of information, every observation. Your perspective helps us see patterns we might otherwise miss. Don''t underestimate the importance of what you know." Chapter 403 Ava: It Isnt There Buoyed by my mate''s support, though dreading what Ivy''s situation might mean¡ªfor her and for all of us¡ªI scurry through the packed trails of camp, unsurprised as fresh snow flutters through the sky. It feels like we snow more days than not. Find out anything yet? I reach out to Grimoire, who''s been silent. I can sense Selene watching, but have no idea what he''s doing. Sometimes I wish I could just pull his expertise into my head so I don''t have to take the long route of actually learning how to do things myself. Don''t be lazy, he chides. Okay, but did you discover anything yet? He''s silent, leaving my brain to itch as I wait for his response. Finally, he does. No. Helpful. Don''t blame me. I''m limited in my abilities until you get here. "I''m not blaming you," I grumble, almost slipping over a patch of re-freeze. The temperature''s plummeted, more than I''d think it would. The sky isn''t even fully grayed out. My magic wriggles in my belly, and I realize I''ve covered myself in a light layer of warmth without thinking twice. Like autopilot, but the magical version. Nice. Stop being impressed with yourself and hurry up. "I am, I am." Picking up the pace, I notice a small group of wolves headed toward the debriefing tent. My connection with the pack is not as defined as it should be, but I can vaguely sense that they''re Westwood wolves. Must be a scout party coming in. Hopefully they come with good news. We could use some. You''re slowing down again. Selene''s gentle nudge kicks me into a light jog. The hospital lodge smells of antiseptic and bleach, a stark contrast to the crisp winter air outside. My boots squeak against the freshly mopped floor as I enter, and I wave at the receptionist¡ªsomeone I''ve seen several times, yet still can''t remember her name. She nods back, professional and distant. Grimoire''s silver eyes narrow as he studies her. His hands hover over her body, trailing ethereal light. After a moment, his brow furrows. "This isn''t possible." He moves his hands again, more deliberately this time. "I can''t make contact with the corruption. It''s as if it isn''t there." "What do you mean you can''t make contact?" My grip tightens on Ivy''s hand. "I can feel it right now." He shakes his head. "Try to make contact. It isn''t there." My frown deepens as I stare at Grimoire. "That''s impossible. I can feel it right here." The darkness pulses beneath my fingers, a steady rhythm that matches perfectly with Ivy''s elevated heartbeat. "Try to touch it with your magic." "Fine." I close my eyes and kneel beside the bed, clasping both my hands around Ivy''s burning fingers. The position reminds me of prayer, and I press my forehead against our joined hands. My magic surges forward, eager to investigate the corruption. The sensation of wrongness grows stronger as I focus on it, like oil sliding over my skin. The darkness calls to my power, a song of corruption that promises answers if I just reach out and¡ª Nothing. My magic drifts through empty space, finding no purchase. No resistance. No darkness to purify. I try again, certain I must have missed something. The corruption is right there. I can feel it, taste it, smell it. But my magic passes through the space where it should be, like trying to grab smoke. "It''s an illusion," Grimoire says. "Her fever isn''t," Vanessa points out, her voice tight. "How?" I lift my head to look at him, keeping my grip on Ivy''s hand. "How can it feel so real? My magic is practically begging to interact with it." "That''s what concerns me." The darkness pulses again, strong and steady. If I wasn''t trying to touch it with my magic, I''d never know it wasn''t real. The deception is perfect¡ªtoo perfect. Selene slinks beside me, her black nose sniffing intensely at Ivy''s hand, grasped tightly in mine. She sneezes. It smells so real. If this is an illusion, what purpose would it serve? Chapter 404 Ava: New Theory "That''s the million dollar question," I mutter as Vanessa presses a wet washcloth against Ivy''s forehead. The coolness seems to settle her, and I wonder if she''s conscious enough to hear our conversation. This isn''t how I wanted her to find out that there''s something definitely going on inside of her body. Though now we really have no idea what it is. Grimoire rounds the bed to squat on the other side, his intense gaze fixed on Ivy. Stoking Ivy''s hand in a gesture I hope is comforting, I focus on the sensation emanating from her. The corruption pulses beneath Ivy''s skin in an odd rhythm¡ªone, two, three... pause. One, two, three... pause. Like a heartbeat, but not quite right. This is no illusion. Your vast intellect must have overlooked something, oh wise one. "Your sarcasm does nothing to help the situation." Grimoire glowers at Selene over the bed. "Unless you''ve suddenly developed expertise in magical theory?" Calling it an illusion makes no sense at all. Even I know that much. "Please enlighten us with your extensive knowledge of magic. I''m sure your centuries of study far exceed my own limited understanding." The steady count in my head falters as their bickering intensifies. One-two-three... what comes next? "Both of you, stop it." My fingers still on Ivy''s wrist. "Selene, leave Grimoire alone. He''s doing his best." Her tail swishes. But¡ª "We''re all missing something here, and sniping at each other won''t help us figure it out." The strange rhythm starts again under my fingertips. One, two, three... Why are you counting? Clearly decided retreat is better for her lupine pride, Selene nudges at my thigh with her paw. "I don''t know. I just am." Frustrated, I reach out with my magic again. But there''s just nothing to interact with. Just Ivy, whole and¡ªmagically speaking¡ªhealthy. That core of power inside of me almost vibrates in frustration. "Why do you think it''s an illusion?" Vanessa''s voice interrupts my frustrated dead-end thoughts. Grimoire doesn''t even glance at the healer as he answers, settling into lecture mode. "Magic leaves traces. It isn''t so easily hidden. When examining a patient, you must first establish baseline readings of their natural energy signature." The same way Lucas and Aurum are separate, even though they''re one. I guess that kind of makes sense. Maybe. "But if you break your leg when you shift, it''s still broken when you become human again." "Not now." Grimoire waves his hand in my direction, as if batting away an annoying fly. "We need to verify this theory before we go down any metaphysical rabbit holes." Rabbit holes are fun. Selene yawns and shakes her head vigorously. Much more fun to explore those than magic ones. At least there''s something to chase at the bottom. My lips twitch at her commentary, even if the humor seems ill-timed. But Vanessa''s stern voice draws my attention back to the matter at hand. "We can''t just force a shift when she''s this unstable." She checks Ivy''s temperature again. "Her fever''s still climbing. The strain could kill her." "And if we wait, whatever''s affecting her wolf form could do far worse. We have no idea what it can do." Grimoire''s eyes flash with that eerie silver light. "We need your alpha here. Now." "Absolutely not. I won''t allow it until we get her temperature down and her vitals stabilized. I don''t care what magical theory you''re testing¡ªI won''t risk my patient''s life." The steady pulse beneath my fingers quickens. One-two-three-pause. One-two-three-pause. Faster now, like Ivy can sense the tension in the room even in her unconscious state. Or maybe it''s her wolf after all. "Your medical expertise is admirable, but you don''t understand the magical implications¡ª" "And you don''t seem to understand basic biology." Vanessa crosses her arms. "Forcing a shift puts enormous strain on the body. Her heart is already stressed from the fever. Add a forced transformation? Are you going to take responsibility if her heart stops? A shift is not a simple change, Grimoire." Grimoire scowls, but I shake my head. "Vanessa''s right. You need to think about the person behind all the strange phenomenon, Grim. Whatever this is, it seems to be stable enough to wait for us to treat Ivy first." Don''t argue with our healer just to prove your superiority, Selene agrees, with another wide yawn. He deflates a little. "Fine." There''s a definite sense of wounded pride radiating from him, but I turn my attention back to Ivy, whose brow furrows as she lets out a soft little whine. Vanessa, to her credit, doesn''t rub the ancient book''s nose in her victory. Instead, she takes the opportunity to take another full set of vitals, before bustling away to get some more medication in hopes of lowering Ivy''s fever. "Come on, Ivy. It would be super helpful if you could wake up now." I squeeze her hand gently, forgetting all about my grievances with the pretty she-wolf. "You''re stronger than this." Chapter 405 Lucas: News From Aspen LUCAS "Too many strange things are happening," my beta mutters, watching our latest group of scouts head off after their report. "It''s unnerving." Vester raps his knuckles against the map in front of us. "Five missing scouts. Ryder''s missing in action. There''s been no news from Jericho''s side in a week. The Aspen scout massacre. Ivy..." "Something''s happening. We need to figure it out." My fingers rake through my hair as exhaustion settles deep in my bones. The map is little more than a blur in front of my unfocused eyes; I need more sleep. But I don''t have time for that. "We need more teams in these sectors." Vester points to the eastern quadrant. "Three of them went missing somewhere here." "Three teams of four." Kellan traces a path with his finger. "If we space them out¡ª" A sharp electronic trill cuts through the air. We all jump, the foreign sound of a ringtone jarring after months of silence. Kellan pulls his phone from his pocket. "It''s Rowan." He taps the speaker button. "Beta Goldstein." "Beta Ashbourne." Rowan''s calm voice fills the tent. "I received your message about Ivy." "Alpha Shadowpine is not available?" "Alpha Shadowpine is investigating unusual rogue activity in our territory. He should return tonight to speak with you directly." The muscles in my jaw tighten. More rogues. More problems. It isn''t just us. We''re all in danger, but working blind. "Beta Goldstein, Ivy''s condition remains uncertain. Our Luna and best healers are working to determine the cause." "I see. That''s unfortunate." The calm in the beta''s voice is betrayed by the slight crack in it. It''s tempting to keep more information to myself. After all, we have no proof of anything. Only wild theories. But Clayton¡ªand his pack¡ªare our allies. They deserve nothing less than transparency. "We suspect magical involvement." No apology follows my words. It isn''t the time to say, "I''m sorry your pack members have suffered such tragedies under our protection." That conversation belongs between alphas, not their seconds. The politics of our world demand certain protocols, even in times of crisis. "I understand." Rowan''s tone stays measured, diplomatic. "Please take care of her. The Aspen Pack places its trust in your judgment." "Beta Goldstein," Kellan says, as I motion for him to take over, "We still have no leads on your lost wolves, but we''re still searching." "We appreciate it. Thank you for your efforts." "There''s something else." Rowan''s voice drops lower. "We''ve had several casualties from feral rogues in our territory. They''re not acting normal. Much like the issues you''ve reported happening there." Vester shifts his weight. "You still want to lead the search party for Ryder?" My thoughts drift to Ava, to the mysterious Fae seeking her. But they''re in Aspen territory, not here. Clayton can handle them for now. And Ryder is one of mine. My responsibility. Even more than that, he''s a friend. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire "Yes. We leave in an hour." I''d planned to leave in the morning, but something inside of me is intent on urgency. I tap three locations on the map. "These are our priority search zones. Alert our best trackers." "What about the refugees?" Kellan asks. "You''ll oversee camp operations. Keep Ava¡ª" I catch myself, correcting the personal to professional. "Keep our Luna protected. Increase the guard rotations." "And Jericho?" "Just keep our ears open. Hopefully he checks in soon." But we all know there''s something wrong. "I''ll head direct to his location. See if I can contact anyone there." "I don''t like splitting our forces," Kellan mutters. Neither do I. But there''s too much to be done, and if I can find Jericho, I also need to have a chat with those vampires staying with him. We need to consolidate our allies once and for all. Something''s coming for us. "We need answers. Ryder might have found something important before he disappeared. And Jericho''s vampire contacts could shed light on what''s happening." "The taint spreading, the aggressive rogues, now Fae looking for Ava..." Kellan shakes his head with a groan. "It''s all connected somehow. I just know it." "Which is exactly why we need to move now." I roll up the map, my decision made. "Vester, gather the search team. Full tactical gear. We don''t know what we''re walking into." My delta nods and exits the tent. I turn to Kellan, lowering my voice. "If anything happens while I''m gone¡ª" "I''ll protect her with my life." His gray eyes hold steady. "You know that." "I do." I clasp his shoulder. "Keep them safe." He smacks his fist against mine. "Be careful out there. Something''s not right with any of this." My wolf rumbles in agreement. Every instinct screams that we''re missing something vital, that all these scattered pieces form a picture we''re not seeing. But standing still won''t bring that picture into focus. "I need to tell Ava I''m leaving." The words taste bitter. I hate leaving her, especially now. But sometimes being Alpha means making choices that tear at your soul. Chapter 406 Ava: His Departure I''m reluctant to leave Ivy''s side, but Vanessa thinks my presence might actually be worsening the fever. So¡ªreluctantly¡ªI leave the hospital, followed by my silent and shadowy entourage of guards. It kind of feels like there are more of them now. I can''t really keep up, but I''ve gotten used to having them around. But apparently, even with a giant mob of wolves surrounding me, I can still be snuck up on. "Ava." Before my brain recognizes the warm voice, I jump near out of my skin. It''s dark out now, and my observational skills are (clearly) a little lacking. Probably due to the fact that I''m constantly surrounded by professionals who do it for me. "Jesus, Lucas. You could warn a girl first." His rich laughter wraps around me, warming my anxiety-ridden heart, as his arm slides around my waist. The solid weight of him against my side blocks the wind, but all our layers keep the heat of his skin away from me. Proper shifters are always so warm. He''s like my own personal heater. There are definitely benefits to being mated. "Where are you headed?" "Home." I press closer, shivering a little in the bitter cold. My body''s warm, but my cheeks are freezing. And my nose. "Are you done with the others?" Lucas nods, but there''s an unusual tension in the set of his jaw. His fingers flex against my hip. "What''s going on?" "I need to take a team out." He keeps his voice low. "We''re going to track down Ryder and Jericho." My stomach drops. I lean into him more heavily as we walk, needing the emotional connection more than his physical support. "How long will you be gone?" "Hard to say. Depends what we find out there." The words hang between us, heavy and heartless. Maybe they''re dead. We''ve been losing a lot of people lately. Scouts here and there. Not enough to dent the numbers, but we shouldn''t even have one loss. Snow crunches under our boots as we walk, and I focus on that sound rather than the fear trying to claw its way up my throat. What if he runs into the taint? I won''t be there to sense it. What if he gets hurt? What if¡ª Damn. This must be how he feels every time I leave Wolf''s Landing. Probably. Selene''s dry voice at least lends a little humor to the moment. His lips capture mine mid-laugh, with a heat that blazes with contact. The kiss steals my breath away, deep and passionate. The warmth of his face presses against my frozen nose. My fingers curl into the fabric of his coat, clinging as the world continues to spin even after he sets me back on my feet. Lucas'' fingers slide along my jaw, tilting my face up as his lips claim mine with renewed intensity. The playful moment shifts into something deeper, more primal. His thumb traces my cheekbone while his other hand splays across my lower back, pressing me closer. My heart thunders against my ribs. The cold air vanishes, replaced by a spreading warmth that starts where his lips meet mine and radiates through my entire body. His tongue teases the seam of my lips, and I part them with a soft gasp. The kiss deepens, and my fingers curl tighter in his coat. His scent wraps around me, amber and woodsmoke filling my lungs until I''m dizzy with it. I want more, and the fact that we''re separated by all these layers of clothes is almost too much to bear. It would be better if we were bare instead. Hah, hah. Even in the midst of being kissed to half an orgasm, I can make jokes in my head. Please stop, Selene begs. We can hear you, you know. A quiet growl rumbles through my mate''s chest. The sound shoots straight through me, igniting every nerve ending and shoving Selene''s pleas out of my head. "Lucas," I breathe against his mouth. His grip tightens, and for a moment I think he''ll sweep me up and carry me back to our cabin. But then he breaks the kiss, resting his forehead against mine. We''re both breathing hard, creating little clouds in the frigid air between us. "I have to go." His voice is rough, strained. "I know." He presses one more swift kiss to my lips before stepping back. "I love you, Ava." "I love you, too." Lucas strides away, broad shoulders straight and determined beneath the moonlight. Snow swirls around him, catching the dim light. Even after he disappears into the darkness, I stand there, my lips tingling and my heart racing. Wait a second. When did it start snowing? I hold out my hand, but no snowflakes fall into my palm. Apparently it''s only snowing around Lucas, like some sort of dramatic movie halo effect. Pretty much. Did you like it? Grimoire sounds pleased with himself. "You did it?" It seemed appropriate. Very in the spirit of romance. My lips quirk. "Thanks, Grim." Chapter 407 Ava: Delirious Mutterings Vanessa''s coming. Selene''s sudden warning jolts me out of my I''m-not-that-tired couch nap. You know, the kind where you sit down and think, I''m not that tired, and wake up hours later? Yeah. One of those. "Is it about Ivy?" My voice is more croak than words, but thankfully she''s able to pluck the words straight out of my head. I would assume so. My muscles protest as I shift on the couch, stiff from sleeping in an awkward position. Selene''s claws click against the wooden floor as she makes her way to the door, her silver fur catching the dim light. Only one lamp is on, which in hindsight might be why I fell asleep. It''s too dark in here. A sharp, quick succession of knocks rap against the door. "Come in." My voice is still rough. A series of pops accompany my stretch. Relief floods through my spine, and I cough to clear my throat. Vanessa opens the door, her hair pulled back in a messy bun. She smells like antiseptic, which isn''t unusual for someone in the medical profession. "Sorry to wake you." She steps inside, looking exhausted. "But I thought you''d want to know about Ivy''s condition." I straighten, my fuzzy brain slowly clearing. "Has something changed?" "She''s stable. Her fever''s down, but still elevated. She woke up for a few minutes, but thought I was her mother." Rubbing her eyebrow, Vanessa settles into a chair across from me. "Halfway through our conversation, she fell back asleep. She asked for a strawberry birthday cake."@@@@ Not sure how to even respond, I can only stare. The healer shrugs. "She''s not oriented to person, time, or place." "I see." "Could be the fever. Could be whatever this stuff is you''re trying to hunt down. Her symptoms are too nonspecific, and our testing abilities here are too limited." My head feels too heavy to hold up, so I rest it against my hand, leaning into the couch cushions. My eyes burn from exhaustion as I blink at Vanessa. Something''s off about this late-night visit¡ªshe wouldn''t trek through the snow just to tell me Ivy''s fever is down. Rubbing my eyebrow, I sigh. She really hates Ivy. "We have no proof of anything except that a very sick woman is having fever dreams." "Exactly." Vanessa stands, smoothing her scrubs. "I just wanted to keep you informed. Try not to read too much into it. She also told me she wanted sprinkles on her cake and that her stuffed unicorn was hiding under the bed." I nod, watching as she heads out. Obviously, I want to know if this is some random fever gibberish or some sort of clue, but it still feels awful to have any sort of suspicions toward someone we consider an ally. Hopefully it''s nothing, but we can''t ignore it, either. Vanessa pauses with her hand on the doorknob. "Try to get some real sleep, okay? In an actual bed?" My lips quirk. I guess it was obvious I fell asleep on the couch. "I will." The door clicks shut behind her. I stare at the spot where she sat, turning this new piece of information over in my mind. Blood. Taint. Missing wolves. They have to be connected somehow. Maybe. Maybe not. Don''t be so insistent they''re all related. It could be unrelated, too. Grimoire''s helpful lecture only makes my newly minted headache throb a little harder. "It would be easier if everything''s connected. One enemy is better than an army of them." Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire Better to assume there''s an army of them, Selene agrees, in rare harmony with the book. You don''t want to overlook anything by being too dialed into a pet theory. Her muzzle rests against my knee as she stares at me with her icy blue eyes, and I rub her ears. I should be wide awake after the conversation with Vanessa, but I''m tired, and my brain feels like a slug with this new information. "I get it, guys. Keeping my mind open to all possibilities." But don''t ignore the possibility that they''re related, either, Grimoire cautions. Selene chuffs. She knows that. Your defense of her is admirable, pup, but sometimes she needs things spelled out for her. My eyes narrow, but I''m too tired to mount any kind of protest at his evaluation of my mental faculties. Before they can devolve into another fight in my head, I hold up my hands. "That''s enough, guys. I''m keeping an open mind to all possibilities. But in order to do that, I need sleep. Restful sleep. No squabbling in my head, please." Chapter 408 Ava: Comforting Of course, I get no sleep. My anxiety overruled my exhaustion, and I kept startling awake every twenty minutes. The dark circles under my eyes are so pronounced, I might have to self-identify as a raccoon shifter. It isn''t that bad. Selene nudges my hand with her cold nose. "It is, but thank you for lying to me." Rubbing her ears, I head toward the direction of the hospital. Or try to. Selene''s furry body blocks me, and one of my bodyguards actually grabs me by my shoulders and turns me in the direction of the cafeteria. I can smell eggs and something that smells suspiciously like bacon. Again, my smell isn''t as good as other shifters¡ªbut it''s way better than a default human nose. "I want to visit Ivy," I protest, even as my stomach rumbles. "Alpha''s orders. He said you need regular meals." The young guard''s blond hair sticks up in every direction, like he just rolled out of bed. His mild brown eyes dart around, scanning for threats while pointedly avoiding my gaze. Hmm. He''s smart. Probably knows I''m going to try to persuade him to let me check on Ivy first. It''s a lot harder to put pressure on someone who won''t look at your face. "You''re new." I cross my arms, studying him. "What''s your name?" "Brett, Luna." His voice comes out steady, but his shoulders tense. He knows what''s coming. "Well, Brett, I appreciate your dedication, but¡ª" "Alpha''s orders are clear." His tone remains firm. "Breakfast first." My stomach betrays me with another loud rumble. The scent of bacon grows stronger, making my mouth water despite my protests. Our mate takes good care of us, Selene preens, her tail wagging. He knows you''d skip meals otherwise. Oh? Grimoire enters the mental conversation out of nowhere. How interesting. Didn''t you use to despise Lucas, Selene? Something about him being an arrogant, controlling, stupid¡ª That was before, Selene cuts him off with a snap of her teeth. Ava has chosen him. He''s proven himself worthy. They''re already in fine form today. "Where''s Marcus? And Greg?" Ignoring their mild bickering, I pin my attention on the guard in front of me. There are others, of course, but at a distance. "They''ll be back on rotation this evening, Luna." I glance behind me, but no one followed me in. The serving station beckons, and I step toward it, ready to load up a plate. "Sit down!" Another sharp command from the gnome chef, who hasn''t even looked at me. My feet carry me to the nearest table before my brain catches up. Moments later, Elverly appears at my elbow, slamming down a plate piled high with eggs, bacon, and what looks like fresh biscuits. "You look like shit." A smile tugs at my lips. There''s something oddly touching about her gruff concern. "Didn''t sleep well." She grunts, shuffling away only to return with a steaming mug of tea that she sets beside my plate. Brett suddenly materializes at my elbow. "The patient''s condition remains stable, Luna. No changes since last night." Brett''s report releases some of the tension in my shoulders. At least she isn''t getting worse. "Did I stutter?" Elverly snarls, hands on her hips as she looks him over. "No guards inside means no guards inside!" Brett''s eyes widen as he holds up his hands. The gnome is infamous throughout Wolf''s Landing, and very few people have the courage to stand up to her. "My apologies, ma''am." He backs toward the door, somehow not tripping over anything. "I''ll wait outside." "Good." Elverly''s sharp nod follows him out. "These wolves think they can do whatever they want in my kitchen." The smell of fresh biscuits draws my attention back to the plate. Steam rises from perfectly scrambled eggs, and the bacon looks crispy, just how I like it. My stomach growls again, louder this time. See? Food is important. Selene''s mental voice carries a note of satisfaction. I pick up my fork, hiding my smile. There''s something comforting about Elverly''s cantankerous nature. She treats everyone the same way¡ªeven Lucas gets snapped at sometimes. Once because he spilled his coffee on her freshly mopped floor. The first bite of eggs melts in my mouth. How does she make something as simple as scrambled eggs taste this good? Magic, Selene suggests. Actually, it''s technique, Grimoire corrects. The key is in the¡ª "It was a rhetorical question," I mumble around my mouthful of eggs. "Stop dawdling and eat." Elverly appears again, this time with a jar of honey for my tea. "You''re too skinny." Her reluctantly loving care somehow has the ability to melt the anxiety that had weighed me down all night, and I sip at my tea in between shoveling food into my face at an immodest pace. Something''s strange, Grimoire says, as every ward I''ve placed suddenly alarms. Chapter 409 Ava: Warnings "You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me." My food goes from delectable to soggy cardboard as my heart drops. This isn''t good. Book, what''s happening? Something''s triggered the wards. Every single one. But it''s strange; I can''t sense anything. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire My chair scrapes against the floor as I bolt up. The wards alarm through my head, discordant and jarring enough to nauseate me. My breakfast sits abandoned as my feet carry me through the door; Elverly shouts something, but my senses are too busy with the racket in my head. "Luna?" Brett asks, but I''m already running. They all follow without another word, but my mind''s tuned inward, my magic reaching out to the bright beacons of my wards. It isn''t like a net that encompasses everything in the area, but direct lines; I wish I had the ability to sense everything like a net right now, though. That''s the thing about power. It''s never enough. "I can''t feel what triggered them. Every ward at every site is going off. That can''t be possible." Neither can I, he replies. The magic feels strange. But going to investigate will be dangerous. Whatever this is¡ªit''s clearly part of someone''s plan. "Not investigating isn''t really an option, though." We have to know what''s happening out there. Snow whips past my face as I sprint toward my cabin. The familiar path stretches endless before me, my lungs burning with each frozen breath. My guards'' footsteps thunder behind me, but I don''t slow down. Selene, I need Vester, Marcus, Greg, and Kellan at my cabin now. On it. Vester left with Lucas last night, though. Damn it. I burst through my cabin door, yanking off my coat as I head straight for my closet. My fingers fumble with the clasps of my tactical gear¡ªthe reinforced vest first, then the knife sheaths. The wards continue their silent screaming in my head, but my magic keeps coming up empty. There''s nothing anywhere that I can sense. It doesn''t mean nothing''s there; it just means it''s beyond my ability to sense it. "Grim, can you figure anything out yet?" Nothing concrete. It''s like fog. "Is it the taint?" No. At least, not that I can tell. That''s what I thought, too. The door flies open as I strap on my last knife. Kellan stands in the doorway, chest heaving. "What''s happening?" He pushes the door closed, his eyes sharp despite his breathlessness. He''s on full alert, already dressed for battle. "The wards." I check my boot knife. "All of them triggered at once. But we can''t find what set them off." "First things first. You''re not going out there." Kellan''s grim words halt my movements for only half a second. "Like hell I''m not." I check my last knife strap. "These are my wards. You won''t know what to look for." "Which is exactly why you need to stay put." He steps forward, radiating all the intimidating aura of an alpha. It isn''t as strong as Lucas, or even Selene. But it''s enough for me to know he''s serious. "Think about it, Ava. Every single ward going off at once? This reeks of a trap." My fingers pause on the buckle. "Or a large-scale ambush." "Think about it, Ava. Would they spread their forces that thin? Someone''s trying to entice you out of your safety net. I''ll send out emergency scouting parties instead." The logic hits hard, but my instincts scream to protect what''s mine. "The pack¡ª" "Needs their Luna alive and safe." Kellan''s eyes soften. "We''re trained for this. Let us do what we need to." But even if they''re trained, I already know a harsh truth I don''t want to face. If there''s something out there, we''re going to lose wolves. I don''t want lives on my hands anymore. Never again. I swallow back frustration. "How far out is Lucas?" Kellan''s jaw tightens. "They wolfed it to cover more ground. They''re... farther than I''d like." A cold knot forms in my stomach. For something like this to happen when he''s not in territory... "Can you reach him?" "No. That''s how I know they''re out of range." I can''t reach Aurum either, Selene adds, her mental voice tight with worry. The knot in my stomach turns to ice. "Kellan, check if Vanessa can contact Vester." He closes his eyes, his face slack as he reaches through the pack bonds for the healer. After a tense moment, his expression darkens. "She can''t." "Try the watch." My voice sounds hollow to my own ears. "Maybe you can reach Lucas that way." "Already tried before I got here." Kellan shakes his head. "No response." Fuck. The door bursts open again. Marcus and Greg fill the doorway, both of them armed to the teeth. "You''re not going anywhere," Marcus announces the moment he crosses the threshold and spots my gear. Greg nods. "It''s safer in camp." "Kellan already read me the riot act." I tap my tactical vest. "But I''m not taking this off." "Good." Marcus moves to Kellan''s side, both of them pulling out their watches. "No luck on my end either, boss." "Same. What about you, Greg?" Kellan''s voice is tight. Greg shakes his head. "Nothing." My fingers drum against my arm as I reach out to my wards again. The racket in my head hasn''t ceased¡ªif anything, it''s grown stronger. Whatever''s out there is still fucking with the wards. Grim, if I feed you power, can you do a more thorough scan of the wards? I don''t think the scan is the problem. Kellan''s soft muttering with Marcus¡ªthey''re planning scouting parties and putting out alerts to keep Wolf''s Landing on defense¡ªsuddenly stops, jerking my attention his way. His face goes slack, eyes unfocused¡ªthe telltale sign of pack communication. "Stay put." His words are aimed at me as he snaps back to attention. "Don''t move from this cabin." Greg exchanges a look with Marcus, then nods, before darting out the door. "What''s happening?" My heart pounds against my ribs. The air''s gotten heavier, their faces colder. Marcus shakes his head. "There''s an incident at the hospital. We''ll get it under control." "What incident?" My voice sharpens immediately. "What''s going on, Kellan?" Chapter 410: Lisa: Strange Wolf LISA Lately, the Grand Sage has been buried deep in his magic energy flux capacitor thingamajig research, insisting there has to be a way to create a renewable energy source. Which is why he''s the last person I expect to see when a knock raps against the door of Kellan''s cabin. Our cabin now, I guess. "Grand Sage?" A little flummoxed, I open the door wider. "Did you need something?" "Yes, actually." "Bring your brace and come with me." The Grand Sage bounces on his toes, his eyes bright with that manic gleam he gets when he''s made a breakthrough. "I''ve had an idea." "Right now?" I glance at the clock, despite already knowing what time it is. "I haven''t had breakfast yet." "Indeed, now would be preferable." "It''s freezing outside." He stops bouncing, looking at me over the rim of his glasses as if I''m a recalcitrant child. "It has been well below freezing for months, child." He has a point. I grab my heavy coat and boots, knowing better than to argue when he''s this excited. The brace is easy to find; it sits on my bedside table. "Should I be worried?" "No, no. Well. Perhaps a little. It''s somewhat unorthodox." Those words from the Grand Sage have the uncanny ability to send chlls down my spine. I''m incredibly fond of this short little man and his eccentricities, but there are definitely things I''ve come to understand about gnomes. Like, they don''t understand the limitations of a human body. And sometimes they don''t really think of humans like people. Not in a bad way, but in like... I don''t know. A sciencey way. "Define unorthodox," I say, with a lot of foreboding. He trudges along the worn-down paths in the snow, slipping on occasion. The gnomes don''t have anything that really fit them; his coat is too large, even though it''s sized for children. He looks funny as he walks. Like a kid, but with white hair and a long beard. "I believe I''ve found a way to increase the efficiency of your brace. It involves quartz stones¡ªa matched pair. A linked pair, to be precise." So far, it doesn''t sound terrible. "Okay..." "One would be embedded in your upper arm." I stop walking. "Embedded?" "Yes, and the other in the brace. The stone in your arm would draw power directly from your blood''s magic and feed it to its twin in the brace." "Like a wireless charger," I mutter, thinking of my phone. "A what?" "Never mind." My brain returns to the most important thing. "What exactly do you mean by embedded in my arm?" "Ah." He tugs at his beard. "That''s actually why we''re heading to the hospital. I need to consult with someone who understands human physiology better than I do. I''m not entirely certain it would work with a human body." He ushers me forward, and I follow blankly, not really thinking about what I''m doing. "But it would work with someone else?" "Oh yes. The Fae used to do this quite regularly¡ªthose at the highest ranks would have jewels embedded within their bodies. The most skilled gnome artisans would create these connections." "If it was so great, why isn''t it common now?" His expression turns sheepish. "Very few possess the necessary skills to create such a connection. Knowledge lost in time, as it were." I narrow my eyes at him. "Do you?" "In theory." He straightens his tiny shoulders. "I''ve studied the old texts extensively." Oh, hell no. I''m all for helping this eccentric little old man figure out all his little research. I''ve shot fire at trees and nearly murdered my own guards¡ªon accident, of course. The brace he''s given me has literally saved my life. But I absolutely will not be a part of some experimental body-modifying surgery. No, thank you. "Absolutely not." I come to a screeching halt. "No. Nope. I''m not getting some bizarre rock put in my body over this theory." His face falls. He''s so devastated that for a moment I actually feel like I''m being unreasonable for telling him no. "I thought this would be a great experiment. It would make it easier on you." I shake my head. "I''ll go with you to talk to whoever you want to talk to, but I''m drawing the line at putting anything inside my body. It''s already weird enough that I have to drop my blood on a rock¡ª" "Quartz, actually." "¡ªin order to make this thing work. It still gives me the heebie jeebies that it can see inside my head. So, no. We won''t be doing any surgery on me." The Grand Sage''s shoulders slump, and he lets out a heavy sigh. "Very well. I will not pressure you into any decision." Relief floods through me. I follow him back along the path, grateful he''s not pushing the issue. My arm itches under the brace¡ªprobably psychosomatic after all that talk of embedding things in my flesh. The Grand Sage pauses, his white beard swaying as he turns his head. He does this twice more before we reach the hospital entrance. "Something wrong?" "The weather." He squints at the sky. "It doesn''t appear as if a storm approaches, and yet..." "And yet what?" "There''s one in the air." I rub my wrist where the brace sits. "What, do you have some kind of built-in weather app in that gnome brain of yours?" His frown deepens. "It''s strange." We enter the hospital''s warmth, and I shake off the snow from my boots. "So who are we meeting with?" "Oh." He tugs at his beard. "I haven''t actually set up a meeting. I don''t know anyone who works here." Somehow, this lack of organization on his part is very him. He seems fastidious and well put-together, but he''s used to having people manage his life for him. "You dragged me out in the cold without even..." I press my fingers to my temples. "Never mind. Let me see what I can do." He smiles. "I would appreciate that." Approaching the receptionist''s desk, I force a polite smile. "Hi there. Is Healer Vanessa working today?" The receptionist''s gaze slides over me like I''m something unpleasant stuck to her shoe. Pack or human? The curl of her lip suggests pack¡ªthat special brand of wolf superiority that makes me want to prove myself. I''d flaunt my relationship with Kellan, but there isn''t much to flaunt. Plus, it just makes me feel icky. Like I''m nothing more than a trophy wife or something. Not that I''m a wife or anything. Awkward. "Healer Vanessa is busy with patients." "Could you let her know I''m here? Just for a moment." My fingers tap against the brace under my coat sleeve; it feels cold and my skin is itching again. "It won''t take long¡ª" A thunderous crash echoes from down the hall, followed by a sound that turns my blood to ice¡ªa roar that''s neither human nor wolf. I''m frozen in the precious seconds that follow, but the receptionist slams her hand on a red button. "Security! Room 13!" My guards materialize around me, a wall of muscle and protective instinct. One breaks formation, sprinting toward the commotion. Through gaps between bodies, I see Vanessa''s form hurtle through the air, striking the wall with a sickening thud. My heart stops beating for a second. Of all the people who could be involved, I somehow wasn''t expecting it to be a friend. She crumples, then forces herself up on shaking legs. "Vanessa!" My throat burns with the force of my scream. Pure chaos erupts as something emerges from the room¡ªa wolf, but wrong. Its form ripples like living shadow, massive and impossible, with eyes that gleam with unnatural green light. The beast''s growl vibrates through my chest as people scatter. Wolves burst from human skin all around us, fur and fangs replacing uniforms. The shadow-wolf lunges, and I swear it almost feels gleeful. Then iron hands grab my arms and drag me out of the hospital. "Let me go!" I thrash against the grip of my grim guards as they haul me and the Grand Sage to safety. "Vanessa needs help! We can''t just leave her!" But my words are for naught. My safety is their only priority, and they inexorably drag me further. My struggles only ensure that one of them¡ªno idea who the fuck he is¡ªthrows me over his shoulder. Another hauls the Grand Sage up like a toddler, one arm around his waist like he''s a potato sack. And then they run¡ªaway from the hospital, despite my protests. Chapter 411: Ava: Run -- SEASON SIX END The next seven minutes are a whirlwind. At first, Kellan wastes precious time trying to argue with me. To tell me I have to stay behind, for safety. But a Luna doesn''t hide when her pack is in danger. They''ve put their lives on the line for me; it''s only right for me to do the same. Three minutes of arguing. Three minutes of reports bombarding the pack link. Three minutes wasted. Lisa''s there. Kellan''s already reported that. I try not to think about it; she has her bodyguards, who have orders to get her out. I sprint toward the hospital, lungs burning from the frigid air. But as fast as I run, Kellan''s faster. He''s already there to face the carnage. Something''s wrong. This energy isn''t right. Grimoire''s voice isn''t telling me anything new. My magic is excited, dancing in my gut, desperate to lash out¡ªbut when I try to reach for the strange presence in the hospital, my magic fizzles away. It''s reminiscent of the strange corruption in Ivy. Obviously. It''s her wolf. There''s no other explanation. "We can''t assume that," I gasp out, wondering here all my physical conditioning has gone. Now that there''s an emergency and I''m sprinting at full speed, it''s like I''ve never run before. My side already hurts, and I can''t get the right cadence. "Vanessa couldn''t get eyes in the room." The last word comes out on a high-pitched squeal as I stumble. One of my guards¡ªI assume¡ªgrabs my arm and yanks me forward without ceremony, barely breaking stride as he does so. It takes a second, but I regain my balance and bolt forward. This is not the time to be clumsy and incompetent. It feels like ages, but is only a few seconds later when the hospital comes into view. A body lies crumpled near the entrance. The building is done for; half of the roof is collapsed. Several walls are down. The shadow-wolf towers over the hospital''s entrance. Its form shifts and grows, like smoke given substance. Even Aurum, the largest wolf I''ve ever known, would look small beside this monstrosity. Can that really be Ivy''s wolf? Grimoire''s frustration bleeds through our connection. My magic slides right off. But she''s right there. I reach for my own power, trying to sense what we''re dealing with. Nothing. Even the non-magical elements around us¡ªthe building, the ground, my pack¡ªhave some sort of existence that my magic can acknowledge. The shadow wolf? It''s like she¡ªit¡ªisn''t there at all. And yet there''s all this destruction saying it is. The shadow-wolf''s head swings toward us, and unnaturally bright green eyes pin me in place. Its mouth opens in a silent snarl, revealing nothing but void. More bodies litter the ground¡ªwolves who tried to engage this thing directly. Their blood paints macabre patterns in the snow. The shadow-wolf takes a step forward. The ground doesn''t crunch under its paw, though the darkness of its form devours the sunlight that should reflect off the snow. It''s wrong. Everything about it is wrong. Wolves dive forward, but I can already see it. They can''t do any damage. They''re biting air. Meanwhile, the shadow wolf swipes a single paw and three bodies go flying. I don''t care what my magic says. It''s there. Killing people. My people. Kellan dashes forward, with several others. But every strike, every snap, does nothing. It doesn''t even get the creature''s attention. No. That''s all on me. This is what true horror feels like¡ªnot the fear of what you can see, but the terror of facing something that shouldn''t exist at all. How the fuck are we supposed to fight something like this? We can''t hurt it. My magic can''t even see it. And it''s coming straight for me. My fingers tremble against Grimoire''s leather binding, tucked securely into my messenger bag. Those eerie green eyes bore into me, promising violence and death. The shadow-wolf''s form ripples like ink in water, defying reality itself. Don''t even think about it, Selene snaps in my head. You can''t reach it with magic. You''ll drain yourself for nothing. "There has to be something." My voice comes out steady despite my racing heart. "We can''t just watch it kill everyone." I''m trying to understand what we''re dealing with, Grimoire mutters. This isn''t normal. It''s like a void. An absence where magic should be. Another wolf charges the creature. Another body hits the snow with a sickening crunch. The metallic scent of blood fills my nose, mixing with the crisp winter air. My bodyguards press closer, muscles tense. Half of them are in wolf form now, fur bristling as they growl. The others remain human. I have no idea what they''re saying to each other; I just have to trust they know what they''re doing. Several position themselves between me and the monster. The shadow-wolf takes a step toward me. Its massive form towers overhead, blocking out the weak winter sun. Those green eyes never blink as they stare in my direction, and I''m pretty sure this monster is intelligent. My magic swirls inside me, useless and frustrated. But I keep my gaze locked on those unnatural eyes. Someone grabs my arms, trying to yank me back, but my brain''s already centered on a plan of action. Not a great one. But is there such a thing as a great plan right now? I only have one focus. Minimize the damage. This is suicide, Selene snarls. "Maybe. But I won''t watch any more of my pack die." Ava, Grimoire''s voice holds an edge of desperation, wait. Let me try to analyze¡ª "We don''t have time." More wolves are charging in. More lives at risk. My lip curls as I stare into the creature''s eyes, baring my teeth. "Hey!" Whoever has my arm yanks me back, but I surge forward a step. "Hey, you piece of shit! Try picking on someone your own size!" Okay. Yes, in the realm of talking shit... I''m not winning any awards. For one, it makes no sense. The monster''s clearly enormous, and I''m not. For two, am I five? But the shadow-wolf seems to tense and bristle, even if its body is made of black smoke. It doesn''t like me talking back. I can feel Selene in my head, radiating panic and worry. But she stands by my side and growls at the monster, who throws a few more bodies to the ground with an idle swipe of its tail. The unnatural gaze flickers away from me, just for a moment. They focus on Selene. "Enough," I say, and my voice carries across sudden silence. "You want me? Here I am." "Ava! No!" Vanessa''s voice is a shriek in the wind. Then I do something that would be considered cowardly by any pack¡ªin most circumstances. I yank my arm out of my guard''s grasp and bolt to the left. They''re all thrown off by my sudden movement. I''m not going toward danger, and I''m not retreating. It might even seem like I''m running in a random direction. But I already have a goal in mind. This time, the moment my feet pound against the packed snow, I remember how to breathe. How to move my feet. How to run without feeling like I''m dying. My magic, so frustrated at its inability to interact with the strange magic it senses, blazes forth as soon as I call for it, surging through my limbs in a way that''s almost painful, before it settles into a warm, tingling hum in my body. The scenery around me is little more than a blur as I focus on speed. My guards can''t keep up. I''m not even sure Selene can. But, judging by the prickling feeling on the back of my neck, the shadow wolf can. And is. I don''t have time to look behind me and see. Only run. You can''t fight this on your own, Selene snaps in my head, and I can feel her terror. I''m not alone. Grimoire''s heavy weight thumps against my hip with every stride. Keep trying to contact Lucas. I''ll lead this thing as far as I can. And hopefully not die. Hopefully. Chapter 412: Ava: No Plan At All Running away from a mysterious wolf made of shadows and dark magic is probably not the most brilliant plan I''ve ever come up with. Especially when my own wolf can''t keep up. And I have no idea how far I should run. Too far and I risk more participants in this deadly chase. Not far enough, and my desperate ploy might be for naught if it turns back around after eating me. Not a pleasant thought, but the reality is that I have no fucking clue how to fight this thing. Have we confirmed it''s Ivy''s wolf? I blast the thought at Selene; talking is impossible right now. Running is the priority. I swear I can feel the creature''s breath on the back of my neck, but it''s at least a hundred yards behind me. My magic can sense it; it''s like eyes in the back of my head. Almost. Kind of. Likely. We can''t find Ivy. Okay, it was a long shot to hope that this wasn''t Ivy''s wolf, but my heart still sinks¡ªthrough all the pounding¡ªto hear the confirmation. Her wolf seems to be corrupted in some way, but Ivy isn''t. I can''t just blast her to smithereens (assuming I figure out how). I might not like her, but I know she''d never approve of hurting any of us. Her wolf might be the reason her friends are dead. Grimoire''s observation sounds almost absent-minded. He''s a little preoccupied with being the brains of this operation; someone has to be, and I''m too busy trying to stay alive. That''s a terrifying prospect. One my mind automatically shies away from. I don''t have the luxury of dwelling on such a horrifying possibility. If Ivy''s wolf murdered her entire entourage... My foot catches on something¡ªa root, a rock, who knows¡ªand the world tilts. The ground rushes up to meet my face, but training kicks in. I tuck my shoulder, roll, and spring back to my feet in one fluid motion. "Fuck." My lungs burn. Magic might enhance my body, but it isn''t perfect, and I''m not calm. My fear and panic leave my control lacking. Focus, damn it. Dwelling on Ivy won''t help me survive this. I need a plan. A real one. Not this half-assed ''run until something better occurs to me'' strategy. Any ideas yet? I direct the thought at both Grimoire and Selene. Physical attacks don''t work. The shadow-wolf is exactly that¡ªshadow and darkness given form. Teeth, claws, it doesn''t matter. There''s no substance. Unless she wants to attack. Then my pack''s blood spills. Not yet, Grimoire admits. I''m running through different wards we can try to contain her, but I don''t think we have the time to make anything usable. Fuck. Not the answer I wanted to hear. I''ve long since passed any usable trail, but my feet fly over the crusted-over snow instead of sinking in thanks to spreading my magic around my feet like invisible snowshoes. If it wasn''t for that bit of quick thinking the first time my feet sunk into a pile of snow, Ivy''s wolf would have caught up to me a couple miles back. Damn it. How far are we now? It feels like I''ve been running for hours, but it''s probably only been ten minutes. A howl sounds behind me; it''s closer than I thought. Too close. My heart thuds harshly against my ribs. My legs quiver. I''ve run faster and longer before, but not with this level of panic in my head. Lucas was there. And his wolves. And I was free and safe. Now? I''m running and scared. My body¡ªmy magic¡ªknows the difference. I didn''t train enough under duress. Somehow, I''m going to have to fix that. Later. If I survive this. Light, Selene suggests. Shadows can''t exist in pure light, right? Grimoire makes a weird sound in the back of my head. The sun is out. Oh. Never mind, then. At least they''re not arguing. She''s gaining on us, Grimoire says. He sounds tense, his mental voice clipped and hard. And Selene is a five-minute run behind us. Kellan and the others are here, too, she reports. That doesn''t surprise me. None of them would have just stood around while I ran away with danger at my heels. They''re all going to be so fucking pissed. You know, if we all survive. Stop saying if. We will survive. Grimoire''s stern lecture would have more effect if he didn''t sound so goddamn concerned. You''ve lived for hundreds of years, right? Selene snaps. Why can''t you figure out a damn plan, then? Living a long life doesn''t mean I have every answer at hand. I have ideas, but they all require time we don''t have. We need to seal the wolf and force Ivy''s consciousness to take over, but Ava can''t create a sealing ward in less than ten, maybe twelve minutes. Damn. And you still can''t reach Lucas? I ask Selene, almost tripping over something again. My ankle twinges. Lucas won''t have the same effectiveness as Clayton, Ivy''s alpha. But he''s still an alpha and could at least try to force a shift on Ivy. Not sure if it would work, but at least it would be an option. No. But... But? Selene is silent for a breath. Two. We can try. I''m strong enough. But I''m too far away. You''d have to hold on until I reach you. Fuck. If all I needed to do was have Selene overpower Ivy''s stupid wolf, all this running was an overly dramatic, unnecessary plan. A forced shift is not the same as a sealed soul, Grimoire cautions. I''m not sure your friend is in a state where a forced shift would be possible. She was not conscious. Son of a bitch. So it won''t work? Maybe. You have about three seconds before she catches up to you, though. Fuck. My feet slide across the snow as I veer left, my magic the only thing keeping me from face-planting into the nearest tree. Selene, get here now! Daring a quick glance behind me leaves me with regret. It''s an eerie sight. The shadow wolf''s massive form phases through branches and brush like they don''t exist. No sound accompanies its pursuit¡ªno crunch of snow, no snap of twigs, no rustle of leaves. Just darkness shaped into a wolf. My boots catch on solid ground. I pivot, snow spraying up around me. No time to think. No time to plan. I squeeze my eyes shut and reach for my magic. The power surges through my veins, hot and electric, eager to be of use. White-hot bursts of pure light explode from my hands, one after another after another. Even behind my closed eyelids, it''s bright. Between bursts of solar-level light bombs I''ve somehow conjured out of nowhere and the vaguest idea in my head, I dive. Left. Left. Back. This time to the right. By some miracle, I don''t hit a tree or bush, and no shadow mouth bites my head from my shoulders. After a few more bursts of light, I pause. The sense of wrongness that is the shadow wolf hasn''t moved. Did it work? Grimoire asks, sounding surprised. I keep my eyes closed, afraid to look. Afraid to see if I failed. I don''t know. Open your eyes, Ava. My heart pounds against my ribs. Sweat freezes on my skin despite the magic warming me from within. I force my eyes open, ready to throw more light if needed. The shadow wolf stands frozen mid-stride, tendrils of darkness writhing around it like panicked little smoke tentacles. Her head snaps back and forth, as if searching for something it lost. I''m suddenly afraid to even breathe. Can shadows hear? Or is it still all wolf? It can''t see, Grimoire says. At least, I don''t think it can. Relief floods through me, but I don''t dare move. One wrong step and this temporary advantage disappears. Keep going, Selene urges. We''re almost there. My magic pools in my palms, ready to unleash another barrage of light, but the shadow wolf''s head whips toward me. Those unnatural green eyes lock onto mine¡ªIvy''s eyes, but wrong. So wrong. The familiar forest green has turned acidic, toxic. No warmth exists in that gaze. My breath catches in my throat. The magic in my hands flickers, destabilizing as my concentration wavers. I think she can see, I whisper in my head. Dodge, you idiot! Chapter 413: Ava: Courage From Somewhere Reconciling this strange shadow wolf with Ivy''s existence is impossible. This creepy thing can''t be her wolf. It just can''t be. But my brain''s denial doesn''t help anyone in this situation. Especially when the eerily silent creature dives toward me with a clear intent of violence. Grimoire''s voice echoes in my head, piercing through my frozen brain. Pure instinct throws my body to the side. Something heavy collides with my shoulder, and it feels like my arm''s torn from its socket. A sudden heat explodes around my wrist. The silver bracelet the Grand Sage had given me so long ago ignites with white-hot power. The surge rushes through my veins like liquid lightning. And, more importantly, the shadow wolf stumbles back a step, its darkness rippling as if struck by an invisible force. Ivy''s toxic green eyes widen with what looks like surprise. My breath catches. What just¡ª The creature lunges again. Faster. No time to think. The bracelet. That''s our answer! Grimoire shouts, his excitement flooding our bond as I dodge again, my brain and body finally in sync again. Another slash of claws tears through the air where my head had been a heartbeat before. The bracelet pulses, and again the creature stumbles back. "What the hell is happening?" I grip my shoulder, which still throbs from the impact. "What do you mean, that''s the answer? What''s happening? A little more detail would be helpful right now!" It phases into reality the moment it''s set to strike. Otherwise, any hit would just go right through you. That''s the key. My feet slide across the frozen ground as I dart away from another strike. The shadow wolf''s claws whistle past my ear, close enough that I feel the air displacement ruffle my hair. So what you''re saying is I need to let it hit me to hit it back? My magic pulses through my limbs, lending me the speed I desperately need. That sounds like a fucking suicide mission. Well, not exactly. Grimoire''s mental voice carries a note of grim humor. You can always hit and evade at the last second, if you''re fast enough. I''m not. So. Another dodge. Another near miss. My lungs burn from the constant movement, and my shoulder screams where the creature struck me earlier. The bracelet pulses, once again pushing the shadow wolf back. But is it my imagination? It''s growing weaker. It doesn''t have an infinite level of power to protect you. Makes sense, but damn. I''d love a low battery notification right now. Something catches my eye as I pivot away from its next attack. Where the wolf''s claws struck the ground, patches of dead grass spread in perfect little circles. The blades shrivel and blacken, as if decades pass in seconds. It wasn''t doing that before. Grimoire. Look at the grass. I see it. Death magic. Or rather, anti-life magic. It''s consuming the vital energy of everything it touches. It seems your jewelry is doing some damage it''s trying to repair. My stomach lurches. If those claws had connected with more than a glancing blow to my shoulder, would my arm be rotting off about now? Just focus on what you need to do. Easier said than done. My brain''s going fifty miles an hour. Just another minute, Selene says, her words clipped and intense. We''re coming. Moments ago, I wanted her here. Now, I wish she was farther away. Once they catch up, we''re back in the same situation I was trying to avoid. More casualties. We can help, she insists, though I have no idea where that confidence comes from. Maybe it''s because there''s no other option than false bravado. That''s where I am, as I surge power into my arms and legs, watching toxic green eyes track my every movement. I don''t want to kill Ivy, but I don''t want to die trying to be some sort of noble ally to the Shadowpine pack. The wolf gathers itself to spring, and I gather courage from somewhere. My fingers curl around the bracelet, its metal warm against my palm. Please work. Just one more time. This strange version of Ivy''s wolf takes one step forward, muscles bunching and shadows rippling. Time stretches, each second extending into eternity. The world narrows to pinpoints of detail. The way the shadows writhe. Those vibrant, eerie green eyes¡ªso brilliantly artificial, like some sort of manufactured poison. No more strange, dead circles beneath the paws of darkness. I guess whatever damage taken is now restored. This time, I don''t run. Believe in yourself, Grimoire says, sounding way too calm for this moment. You have the control and power to make it through. The wolf launches forward, but everything moves as if underwater. I can track each flex of its ethereal form. My breathing never quickens, and my pulse is smooth. The world is sharper. More vibrant. Somehow, it''s as if time has slowed. It''s easy to shift my weight to the side. Just enough to avoid a fatal blow, but it isn''t enough to avoid all damage. The creature''s teeth pass inches from my throat¡ªclose enough that I feel the cold emanating from its form. Cold. And a strange scent that causes my nostrils to wrinkle, though it''s faint enough to miss if my mind wasn''t working overtime. Perfect. Magic surges through my veins, different from before. Not the desperate scramble of survival, but something calculated. Precise. I channel it through my arm even as my bracelet surges to repel the wolf''s attack. But before its shield can slam into my attacker, my magic coalesces into a lance made of pure light, and I slam it home¡ªinto the wolf''s semi-solid shoulder. My fingers still touch nothing, curling around smoke. But my magic has met resistance. The creature''s momentum carries it past me as my magic burns through its form. Its snarl is no longer silent, and it flinches violently from the contact. Where my hand connects, cracks of light spread through its shadowy body like lightning through storm clouds. The wolf whirls back toward me, but its movements aren''t as fluid now. Light still spreads from where I struck it, creating a spiderweb of brightness through its dark form. It charges again, but this time I can really see. I pivot again, this time catching its flank with another burst of magic. More cracks appear, more light bleeding through its form. The bracelet doesn''t pulse, but I don''t need its protection anymore. Time is no longer slow, but my body now outranks my brain. It moves fluidly, as if I''m in a practice spar, without my life¡ªor others''¡ªon the line. I can sense it when Selene and the others burst onto the scene, but it''s just an observation in the back of my head as Ivy¡ªor her wolf, or whatever this is¡ªlunges at me again. Chapter 414 414: Ava: Fight Back This time, I gather as much magic as I can, yanking it from every cell in my body. The moment I can sense the shadow wolf phasing into semi-reality, I don''t think about how my hands still can''t touch it. I throw my hand forward, as far into the shadowy body as I can, feeling the chill against my skin even if its body is only as tangible as smoke. My magic practically shrieks with joy as I let it loose in an explosion of pure chaos. It isn''t elemental. It isn''t some sort of coordinated spell. It''s just my magic, thrown out of my body in a violent wave, condensed to this single spot above my palm. What happens when you try to squish that amount of power into a teeny-tiny space? It erupts. Combusts. Detonates. Those toxic green eyes are locked with mine in its last moments. A visceral scream pierces the air; it isn''t human or wolf, but something inhuman and shrieky, sending goosebumps along my skin. The wolf''s form disappears in a cloud of smoke, its chill disappearing from the area. My heart twists in my chest. "I''m sorry," I whisper, wondering how to tell Lucas what happened. How we''re going to tell Clayton. "I never wanted it to end this way, Ivy." Smoke fills my lungs and I double over coughing, stumbling back a few steps. My eyes water as I wave uselessly at the thick cloud surrounding me. Are you alright? Selene asks urgently. Ava? Grimoire''s concern mingles with Selene''s. "You''re both literally in my head," I croak out. "Pretty sure you already know the answer." If she''s being a smartass, she''s probably fine, Grimoire says, sounding relieved. Something solid slams into me from behind. My knees buckle, but no fear takes over. I know in an instant that it''s Kellan, though I''m not sure how I do. Hands grab at my arms, my shoulders, trying to drag me backward. Bodyguards. Probably. "Wait¡ª" "Get her out of here!" Someone''s voice drowns out my protest. None of them are in their wolf forms anymore¡ªprobably because it''s easier to shove me around with hands instead of paws. Makes sense, but it will never not be awkward to be manhandled by a group of naked men. "Stop, it''s fine¡ª" My words fall on deaf ears as they continue pulling me away. "Would you just¡ª" The yanking and tugging persist as they drag me several feet away from perceived danger. My feet plant firmly against the ground. Magic surges through me, lending strength to my voice. "Damn it, listen to me!" A gust of wind whips past, clearing away the smoke like nature''s own fan. Everyone stiffens as they see the figure sprawled on the ground. My breath catches as I spy silver hair. That''s not Ivy. * * * The runes need to be brighter here. My fingers trace over the rope, following Grimoire''s instructions. Light blooms beneath my touch, illuminating the strange symbols. This one needs to curve more at the end. The not-so-fun thing about runic symbols is how similar some of them look. A small detail can ruin not only the strength of the wards I produce, but even their intent. Perfect, Grimoire says. That should restrict any type of magic. At least for a a while. The figure on the ground remains motionless, their silver hair stark against skin the color of storm clouds. Their features are delicate, almost ethereal, but something about them seems wrong. It''s almost like looking at a muted version of a photo negative instead of the actual picture. I''ve never seen one in person, but there are filters. I step back as Kellan approaches to inspect my work, acutely aware of his aggressively polite body language. Right now, he''s not a friend. He''s a very upset-with-me subordinate who uses excruciatingly polite behavior to get his point across. "Luna," he greets me, with no warmth at all. His jaw tightens when his eyes meet mine, but otherwise there''s no outward sign of his anger toward me. The title stings more than his silence. I''ve known Kellan long enough to read his moods, and right now, he''s furious. But pack hierarchy demands a certain level of respect, even when¡ªespecially when¡ªemotions run high. The angry beta circles our captive, checking each knot with methodical precision. His movements are crisp, professional. Way less awkward than what I did when I was tying her up. It''s a minor miracle any of them let me close enough to do it, but none of them can imbue magic into each knot. Otherwise, I''d probably already be at Wolf''s Landing, locked in my lair to await my lecture. Stop that, Selene scolds me, even as she paws at the strange person on the ground. She''s done it more than once, convinced the enemy''s just playing possum and will attack as soon as our backs are turned. I know, I know. This knee-jerk reaction to feel like a child who''s about to be scolded by Dad again... I wonder if it will ever go away. In time, probably. For now, remember that you are Luna. Grimoire''s words are supposed to be uplifting, but for some reason I get the mental picture of an uncle patting his young niece on the head to comfort her. Selene sighs. It''s a long mental sigh. Ever have someone sigh inside your head? It''s annoying. Like a whistle, but not. "The sealing magic should prevent them from shifting or using magic," I say, shaking myself out of my little-kid-in-trouble fugue. I''m an adult. I made a decision. Maybe it was a bad one, but I did what I thought was best in the moment. "I restricted everything Grimoire could think of." "Very good, Luna." His tone is perfectly correct. Perfectly distant. My stomach twists. Sure, running from the hospital in a wild attempt to sacrifice myself probably wasn''t my brightest move. The weight of my actions, and how they affect these people who have guarded my life for months now, settles heavy on my shoulders as I watch Kellan direct the guards to secure the perimeter. Chapter 415: Ava: So Strange He''ll get over it, Selene assures me. He was just worried. Yeah, well, he can join the club. I study our captive''s face again. The pointed ears suggest Fae heritage, but I''ve never seen one with skin like this. The fabric of their clothing is equally puzzling¡ªit looks like silk but moves like water, absorbing light rather than reflecting it. Very strange. "The area is secured, Beta," one of the guards reports. Of course it is. No one else is here. But, I get it. Better safe than sorry. Kellan nods. "Maintain the perimeter. No one approaches without direct authorization from myself or the Luna." "Yes, Beta." I want to apologize, of course. I want to beg forgiveness. But there''s some things I can''t do. Pack dynamics are delicate enough without their Luna apologizing to the beta. I have to show that I''m confident in the decisions I''ve made. Correct, Selene murmurs. It might sound like an alpha should never apologize when they do terrible things, and that''s not true, either. I''ll speak with Kellan in private, knowing how he feels, and he can talk to me then. But right now the pack needs a confident leader, not a question of whose orders take precedence in this emergency. "Should we take them back to Wolf''s Landing?" I ask Kellan, mentally kicking myself for not phrasing things a little more assertively. But he doesn''t blink. "I would suggest that we wait until we''re certain the binding holds, Luna." That title again. Each utterance feels like a tiny knife of guilt. The runes along the rope pulse steadily with my magic. "Has anyone found Ivy yet?" "No, Luna." I cross my arms, fighting the urge to fidget under Kellan''s rigid professionalism. The guards pretend not to notice the tension, but their careful attention to their tasks speaks volumes. We''re all playing our roles, maintaining the hierarchy that keeps the pack stable. Marcus isn''t here. Neither is Greg, or other faces I''m familiar with. I wish they were, even though I know they''d be treating me the same way Kellan is. But I''m not ready to ask if they''re okay. I''ll check, Selene offers. Shaking my head, I reply, No. If it''s bad news, I''ll break right here. Grimoire, oblivious to my emotional state, barges into my head again. I just can''t get a read on this thing. It has no presence at all. Like it doesn''t exist. The silver-haired figure draws my attention again. No point in dwelling on pack politics when we have this mystery to solve. My magic pulses through the runes I''ve carved into the rope, steady and strong, but something feels off about our captive. I take a step closer, reaching out with my magical senses. Nothing. Not even a whisper of energy or life force. If I closed my eyes, I wouldn''t know anyone was there. It isn''t right. No magic, no life force, no... anything. Perhaps they''re dead, Selene suggests. But I shake my head. "Heart''s beating. They''re breathing." A few guards glance over, but they look away once they realize I''m talking to people inside my head again. I should probably stop talking out loud one of these days. It''s a quirk no other wolf has. Grimoire, are you absolutely sure you don''t know what they are? If I knew what manner of creature this was, don''t you think I would have told you by now? Selene''s ears prick forward as she lifts her head to stare at my bag, where Grimoire is safely nestled. She bristles. Watch your tone, book. I apologize, little witch. His voice softens immediately. That was uncalled for. I''m frustrated by my own ignorance in this matter. In all my years, I''ve never encountered anything quite like this. I''m concerned. The idea that there''s an entire person who can leave Grimoire so puzzled is certainly a foreboding one. I still think they''re dead, Selene mutters. Look. "Stop that." My voice comes out sharper than intended as Selene starts pawing at and tossing different body parts with her muzzle. Each one falls with a limp flop to the ground, like a ragdoll. They''re not responding to pain stimuli, she says, nosing at their shoulder. Look at this. She shoves her muzzle under their neck and gives a sharp toss. Their head flops and falls to the ground like a stone, with a meaty thud that makes me cringe. This person, or whatever they are, harmed my people. But there''s still something weird about seeing their head hit the ground over and over, and my husky-wolf playing with their body like it''s some sort of toy. "I get the point. You can stop now." I''m telling you, they''re dead. "They''re unconscious," I mutter. But I clear my throat. "Beta Ashbourne, could you check their pulse?" I''d do it myself, but I''d probably get tackled if I got to close to them again. Now that they''re tied up and sealed, I shouldn''t be approaching them anymore. Kellan responds immediately, keeling beside the prone figure. His fingers press against their throat. "Steady pulse," he reports. "But they''re not responding to anything." "No." Selene noses their face again, and I resist the urge to scold her. The silver-haired person''s head lolls to the side, their features slack. See? Selene paws at their chest. Breathing. Heart beating. But no response. Not even a twitch. The guards maintain their positions, but I notice a few stealing glances our way. They must think we''re crazy¡ªtheir Luna and her husky poking at an unconscious attacker like they''re some fascinating science experiment. At least I''m not the one actually doing anything. Selene lifts their hand with her muzzle. It falls with another dull thud. "Please stop that." Why? They tried to kill you. "Because it''s..." I struggle to find the right words. "It feels wrong." Wrong like everything else about them? She noses their silver hair. No scent. Everything has a scent. She''s right, but watching her toss around their limbs makes my stomach turn. Chapter 416: Lucas: Discovery LUCAS Something isn''t right. Maybe it''s the smooth run through the night. Maybe it''s the peace in the air. I''m so used to something coming around every corner these days; for plans to move without a single hiccup, it''s no wonder my paranoia is on the rise. The flat landscape stretches before us, an endless expanse of winter-kissed grass and scattered snow patches. My paws eat up the distance with practiced ease, though my mind wanders to the watch secured in the pack strapped to my back. One quick shift and I could check on Ava. No. I promised myself I wouldn''t hover. Aurum rumbles in agreement, but a whine escapes him anyway. The scent of honey and vanilla has long faded, but lingers in our mind. Soon, I promise him. We''ll be back before you know it. My wolf''s restlessness mirrors my own. The territory ahead shouldn''t be so bare, and I should be able to sense something with my pack link. Yet we''ve encountered nothing but empty plains and unsettling silence. There''s not a single sign of Ryder''s passing. Vester appears by my side, keeping our steady pace easily. We should have crossed paths with at least three different patrols by now. His thoughts echo my own. We''re close enough to Jericho''s safe haven that I should sense him, should be able to reach out through our bond. But there''s nothing beyond our small group. We knew this was a possibility. We''ll know more when we get closer. Any word from Vanessa? His mate''s reach is farther than mine. I''m not certain of its exact limitations, but I know she''s messaged him at long distances in the past. Nothing since well before dawn. The sun beats down from its highest point, marking noon''s arrival. We''re maybe two hours out from our destination, but each step feels wrong. Aurum''s hackles rise as we cross a familiar marker¡ªan old oak split by lightning. I haven''t seen it myself, but its impression lies deep in my memory, given by my scouts. There are no birds. No small game. Just the whisper of wind over crusted snow. Something isn''t right. Agreed, Alpha. But I scent nothing. Not even his vampire friends. That''s what bothers me most. No trace of friend or foe. Just... emptiness. Someone must have been through here in recent days. But not even a rabbit? Nature shouldn''t be this clean of life''s traces. It''s unrealistic. Just keep your senses open. Understood, Alpha. Unnerved, my thoughts circle back to Ava. It''s hard to shake this sense of dread, and the urge to shift and check in through the watch grows stronger with every thud of my paws against the snow. But, I tell myself, she''s capable. She''s grown so much, changed so much, in a short time. The flight risk that was my mate has become a capable Luna, despite the responsibilities I''ve heaped onto her shoulders. Aurum huffs. Our mate is strong. These responsibilities will not break her. Flat ground gives way to rolling hills. We''re close. There should be sentries. Signs of life. Instead, there''s more silence. My muscles coil with tension as we press forward. A breeze cuts across the plains, carrying with it a scent that stops us dead in our tracks. Aurum''s nose lifts to the air, testing each note with growing unease. Magic. It''s an itchy smell, not clean and pure like Ava''s. Something darker, like I''d imagine corruption to smell¡ªnot that the taint in our region has any scent, but if it did, I''d expect this. And underneath it all, the unmistakable stench of death. West, Aurum confirms. Miles from where Jericho''s camp should be. The rest of our group fans out behind us, alert and waiting. No one needs to voice what we''re all thinking¡ªthis doesn''t bode well for what we might find at the camp. Vester circles around to my right flank. This is not natural. No. Aurum''s teeth bare at the air. It''s tainted. His hackles bristle, his tail down. We should investigate. It''s not a question. The scent speaks of danger, and as Alpha, I can''t ignore a threat this close to my people. But time works against us¡ªevery minute we spend tracking this magic is another minute something could be happening at the camp. Another minute we fall behind chasing the ghosts of our pack. Aurum''s golden eyes narrow against the horizon as I think it through. We split the group. Send scouts ahead to the camp while we check the source. It''s the logical choice, even as my instincts rail against dividing our forces when we don''t know what we''re walking into. Four with me, I decide. The rest of you continue to the camp. Stay alert and wait for our signal before approaching. It only takes a minute. Six of my wolves, including Vester, then peel away, heading north toward the camp. I watch until they disappear over a ridge, then turn west. The wind shifts, bringing another wave of that putrid magic. This time, there''s something else with it. Something strange and familiar. * * * Snow whispers beneath our paws as we shimmy our way up the last rolling hill. My wolves fan out behind me, their movements precise and controlled despite the uneven terrain. That scent of dark magic and decay is strong enough to make a grown man puke. Being in wolf form might seem like it would make it worse, but it''s actually easier to handle this way. The hilltop reveals nothing at first glance. Just more endless snow and winter-dead grass. But there¡ªa subtle difference in the landscape''s contours catches my eye. What I initially took for another snow drift... Alpha, one of my wolves confirms. Structure ahead. The wind shifts, and Aurum''s nose twitches. The stench hits us full force now. My teeth bare involuntarily. A sod house. I haven''t seen many of those in my life. Earth and grass are packed together to form walls, now buried under winter''s blanket. If I hadn''t been looking for something out of place, I might have missed it entirely. Smart. Despite the lack of any signs of life, I remain cautious in my approach. Circle around, I order two of my wolves. Check for other entrances. My remaining guards take position as I approach the crude doorway. No tracks mar the snow¡ªnot even animal prints. Like the plains we crossed, this place exists in unnatural isolation. The door hangs crooked. Through the gap, absolute darkness waits. That putrid magic pulses from within, making my fur stand on end. No other ways in or out, my scouts report. The walls are solid. One entrance. One exit. A perfect trap, if that''s what this is. Hold position here, I command. Alert me to any movement. I nose the door wider. The hinges creak, the sound sharp in the dead silence. Aurum''s senses stretch to their limit, testing each breath for threats. The corruption is overwhelming inside, but underneath it... something familiar teases at my memory. Something I should recognize. That scent, Aurum growls. We know it. But from where? Recent days blur together in an endless parade of crises. I take another step inside. My eyes adjust to the gloom, revealing bare earthen walls and a dirt floor. No furniture. No signs of habitation. Just a pile of bodies rotting in the center of the floor, surrounded by a sickly green circle. Chapter 417: Lucas: Strange Symbols LUCAS What the hell is this? Our fur bristles, but we can''t linger on the shock of the moment. The green circle pulses with an otherworldly glow, yet Aurum''s paw passes through it as if it''s nothing but air. No scent, no resistance. Magic. Obviously. Our attention turns to the bodies. There''s something strange about them. Bloated, decaying, but somehow devoid of... bugs. It''s unnatural. Unnatural, Aurum agrees with a growl. His agitation is high in here. Desecrated. The stench of death fills my nose, but beneath it... Pack. My pack. These bodies... Yes, Aurum confirms. Pack. Their faces, bloated and discolored though they are, are recognizable. Pack lost at different times in these past few months. The initial attack at Westwood. During the strange invasions. And more. My feet carry me around the circle. Each step reveals another familiar face. Another pack member I failed to protect. Five bodies total are pack. All who should have been laid to rest with proper rites, their spirits released to run free with the moon. Instead, they''re here. Defiled. Used for some sick ritual that makes me want to howl with rage. The green circle pulses again, mocking us. Aurum wants to tear through the walls, hunt down every bloodsucker responsible for this desecration. But I force myself to stay focused, to memorize every detail. They were preserved somehow. Kept from fully decomposing. We''ve seen some of our wolves brought back to life in some strange way, used as a zombie army; is this how it begins? Or have they outlived their usefulness? Too many questions. Too few answers. Beneath the bodies we know, partially hidden, lie others. Fresher ones. Maybe humans. Maybe wolves from other packs. But one thing remains constant. There''s a strange mark on all of them. Strange, interlocked circles. An arm here. A chest there. One has it on their face. All semi-preserved in this unnatural state. Aurum''s rage simmers, mirroring my own. The green circle flares. For a split second, the air fills with the taste of copper and rot. Then nothing. But the bodies... the bodies are gone. Son of a bitch. Track the scent! My orders whip out through the pack bond, even as I know it''s too late. Whatever this is, it won''t be that easy to find our lost people. A snarl rips from my throat, echoing Aurum''s fury. Every instinct screams to chase after our pack members, to track down whoever dared desecrate their bodies. But we can''t afford to lose focus now. The spot where the green circle pulsed now shows bare ground, as if nothing supernatural ever happened here. Even the scent of decay and death is gone. We catalog the scents, but so much of it has disappeared, as if it never existed. Death. Decay. Magic that burns my nose. And underneath it all, a sickly-sweet vampire stench. All gone. Alpha. We can''t catch the trail. I figured as much, but won''t give up that easily. Keep looking. Keep your noses to the ground. But after ten minutes of methodical searching, the truth becomes clear. Whatever magic whisked the bodies away left no trace for us to follow. Vester''s contact makes my mental ears itch. We are here. Signs of attack everywhere. A lot of blood. Another growl builds in our chest. Aurum''s rage goes cold. Casualties? No bodies. No people. It''s completely empty. We can see claw marks, broken buildings. But no bodies, living or dead. The entire camp''s been cleared out. Aurum rumbles as we finally escape the sod house. Jericho would not leave so easily. Perhaps. Hold position, I tell Vester, already gathering my party. We''re heading your way. * * * Jericho''s camp is as empty and ravaged as Vester reported. Unlike the sod house, though, there''s a lot of scent to wade through. Still no sign of Ryder, but we can find traces of Jericho and his vampires. The scents paint a picture of chaos. Blood. Fear. Rage. Death lingers beneath it all, a stench that burns my nose and makes my wolf snarl. Vampire-scent is abundant, but it''s impossible to tell if it''s from friend or foe. One of the wolves checks in. Alpha. Found traces of Jericho''s scent leading north, but it vanishes at the tree line. Our team is spread out, methodically checking every corner. The vampires have left their stink everywhere. But underneath... There''s something else. Something familiar that makes my skin prickle. I follow it down a hallway we''ve already cleared, past overturned furniture and shattered windows. The scent grows stronger in what used to be a bedroom. A few books litter the floor, pages torn and scattered. A strange thing to find, I''d think. We don''t have many books at Wolf''s Landing. They don''t rank high on the survival priority list. We already cleared this room. Vester follows me, his ears pricked forward in curiosity. Ignoring him, I circle the room, letting Aurum take over. It''s faint, but it''s there. Ozone and lightning. The air before a storm. Magic. Claws click against the wooden floor as I follow its trail to the pile of destroyed books. Beneath the heap, something pulses with energy. Not the sickly green corruption from the sod house, but something older. Ancient. It reminds me of Ava''s magic. I can''t always sense it, but sometimes I can smell it. Aurum recedes into the back of my head as I shift back to sift through the pile. Without his nose, the scent fades into obscurity. None of the books seem particularly special. They look like the kinds of books you''d find near the checkout of major stores¡ªat least, before the electronic generation. Thrillers. Murder mysteries. Basic paperbacks that have been torn apart. One even has a half-naked man on the cover with some trivial title. Thumbing through them provides no more clarity. Maybe the magic origin is in the floor? "Can you smell this?" I ask Vester. who''s still watching me. He shakes his head with a soft snort. What are you looking for? It just smells like books to me. After the fifth book I thumb through, a folded piece of paper falls to the ground. Opening it reveals a few strange symbols. They shimmer like oil instead of ink, and are foreign to me. Maybe Ava will know what it means. I tuck the paper into my backpack and pull out my watch. My fingers tap the familiar pattern to connect with my mate. Nothing happens. The screen stays dark. No static, no interference¡ªjust dead air. "That''s not right." I try the sequence again, slower this time. The watch face remains lifeless, a black mirror reflecting my frown. The emptiness of the room presses in, making my skin crawl. Something about this whole situation stinks worse than vampire corruption. I switch channels, attempting to reach Kellan instead. Same result. The silence mocks me. "Come on." My jaw tightens as I try Lisa''s frequency. Then Marcus. Then the general emergency channel. Each attempt meets the same wall of nothing. The watch has never failed before. We tested it extensively, have been using them for ages. This can''t be a simple malfunction. "Vester." My voice carries through the building. "Get back here." He appears in the doorway, ears perked at my tone. What is it? "The watch isn''t working. I can''t reach anyone at Wolf''s Landing." His eyes narrow. Try mine. I take his offered watch, but the result is the same. Dead air across all channels. Chapter 418: Lisa: Breaches LISA I hate feeling helpless. Ava''s out there being chased down by a freaking monster and I''m stuck in a building, surrounded by wolf shifters with a bad attitude. Not toward me¡ªbut in general. The kind of badassery that makes me feel as safe as I guess I can feel, despite knowing that no one can apparently damage the strange wolf. Guilt and frustration war inside of me. I was starting to get a little comfortable with the idea that I can defend myself, damn it. It was feeling good. Today''s been not only a huge blow to that bit of ego, but it''s ramped up all kinds of not-great feelings. Like, I know a lot of lives were lost today. Even one is too many. And I know my bodyguards were expecting to be part of that number. Hell, I did, too. And now I can''t even help Ava. If I could just send my damn guards to her, I would. "Calm down, child." The Grand Sage glances up from his meditation, acting for all the world like Apocalypse v2.0 isn''t happening in our own front yard. "Your agitation is riling them." My guards'' eyes flick toward me for the hundredth time, their shoulders rigid beneath their tactical gear. Heat creeps up my neck. They''re always so calm and collected, it never really occurred to me that my agitation might feed theirs. It makes sense, though. "Sorry." "Sit down before you wear a hole in the floor." Elverly''s voice cuts through my pacing. "Unless you think you''re some kind of hero who can save the day by walking back and forth." Her attitude always seems to transcend the events of the moment. She used to intimidate me, but now I know it''s just how she is. "I know, I know. I just¡ª" My hands clench into fists. "I hate that I can''t help. That I''m not strong enough yet." "Strong enough?" The old gnome''s snort could peel paint. "Accept what you are, girl. Stop trying to be something you''ll never be." The words sting, but I recognize the concern beneath her harsh tone. It''s just Elverly being Elverly. Still hurts though. "That''s quite enough." The Grand Sage''s mild rebuke carries weight even with his eyes closed. His meditation pose hasn''t shifted an inch since we arrived. I turn to the nearest guard¡ªhe''s not one of mine. I think he''s one of the guys who follow Ava around. His name escapes me. "Any word yet?" His jaw tightens, but he doesn''t respond. Just like the last dozen times I''ve asked. Just like all of them have been doing for the past thirty minutes. The silence grates against my nerves, but I don''t bother them. They might be talking through their pack link or something. Thankfully, we''re in Kellan''s cabin, so it''s at least comfortable, if a little crowded. There are seven guards in here, and even more outside. My brace is warm against my wrist; I swear I''m never going anywhere without it again, even if it makes me look like a poor man''s Wonder Woman. My fingers tug at my sleeve for the hundredth time, the fabric bunching and releasing in a nervous rhythm. The door creaks open and my heart leaps¡ªbut no. Just Vanessa. Not Ava. The healer exchanges a quick nod with my guards before making her way to me. "Are you alright?" "I wasn''t hurt." My voice comes out sharper than intended. "I never even saw the thing up close." She reaches for my wrist anyway, her fingers cool against my pulse point. "Let me check." I submit to her examination, knowing arguing with a healer is pointless. "Has anyone heard from Ava? Is she okay?" "She''s on her way back." Something in Vanessa''s tone makes my stomach drop. "Is she hurt?" The words tumble out. "Did that thing¡ª" "No, no." Vanessa''s hands move to my shoulders, steadying me. "Minor injuries from what I hear. Nothing serious." "Then what''s wrong? You sound like someone died." Vanessa releases me, straightening her scrubs. "The entire compound is on high alert. We''ve detected multiple breaches in the perimeter." "What?" I glance at my stoic guards. "More attacks?" "We haven''t identified who or what is testing our defenses." Vanessa''s voice drops lower. "But you need to be prepared. All of you." My guards knew. They''ve probably been communicating through their pack link this whole time, leaving me in the dark. I bite back a scowl¡ªthey''re just doing their jobs. "I''ll be careful." "Has anyone explained the evacuation protocols to you?" Vanessa''s eyes narrow at my guards. "No?" Frowning a little at the oversight, I mutter, "I guess they were too busy protecting me to share that tidbit." Then I feel ungrateful, because hello, they are willing to die to keep me safe. But come on. At least communicate with me a little. It''s not like we don''t speak the same language. Vanessa''s glare could melt steel. The guards shift uncomfortably, and one of them¡ªthe one that belongs to Ava''s bunch, I think¡ªrubs the back of his neck. Their faces twitch in that way I''ve learned means someone''s chewing them out through the pack link. "Unacceptable." Vanessa''s voice drops to barely above a whisper. "What if you''re all incapacitated? What then?" "We won''t¡ª" one of them starts. "Shut up." Vanessa turns to me then, motioning for the gnomes to listen. The Grand Sage even opens his eyes, giving her his full attention. "Listen carefully. There are three escape routes. The first is through the kitchen pantry¡ªthere''s a tunnel behind the dry goods shelving. Second is beneath Kellan''s bed; I''ll show you how to access it. Third is in the hospital wing, behind the supply cabinet in exam room three." There''s an escape route under our bed? How did I miss that? This isn''t paranoia¡ªthey''re prepared for the worst. They''ve already had to leave their territory once. "If you''re separated from your guards, get to the nearest tunnel. Don''t wait. Don''t look back. Just run." Chapter 419: Ava: Trauma Lingers Our strange captive never does wake, and we drag them on a makeshift sled. Kellan and the others make do with some long, willowy branches and armfuls of pine. Practical skills like this are so much more impressive to me than conjuring fire out of nothing. Really thought we''d run into the intruders out here. It''s strange there''s nothing. Selene''s musings almost have me tripping over my feet, and Kellan glances over his shoulder in concern. I wave him off with a weak smile. You mean this person isn''t the reason they went off? Selene and Grimoire are quiet. When they''re intentionally silent like this, their lack of noise has a heavier weight in my head. My silver husky looks up from my side, and I swear her pale blue eyes are digging their disappointment straight into my stupid brain. You thought this one was responsible for the alarms? Grimoire adds, The wards are quite a distance from camp. For all of them to go off at once, do you really think a single being could do it? Okay. Okay, look. Maybe it was the epitome of stupidity to think that¡ª It was, the book confirms without hesitation. But seriously, two epic situations at the same time? Who expects that? Literally every wolf surrounding us at the moment, mine says. I thought you were waiting to hear from the scouts. I didn''t realize you left your brain back at the hospital. Of course. Damn it. All that hyping myself up about being a responsible and capable Luna¡ª She''s spiraling again, Grimoire observes. Should I tell her this is an inappropriate time? She can hear you just fine. My groan this time isn''t over their interaction. It''s at me, myself, and I. You aren''t used to dealing with these kind of emergency situations, Selene offers, her attempt at understanding ringing inauthentic. You aren''t trained the way they are. It''s understandable you would let down your guard. Grimoire grunts. So we lie to her now? Is that acceptable? All right. No spiraling. No self-flagellating. Focus, focus, focus. My inexperience isn''t an excuse when lives are at stake. Move on and forward. Multiple alarms plus strange attack by strange being plus missing Ivy. Three separate, possibly related but right now separate issues. I need to figure them out instead of relying on Kellan to do it for me. Jogging up to catch up to the eternally polite, angry beta, I hope no one else has noticed my incredible lack of self-preservation. Of pack-preservation. "Has anyone reported back from the perimeter?" "No signs of intrusion detected yet." Kellan''s voice maintains that crisp, professional tone that cuts worse than any angry outburst. It''s not quite similar to my mother''s cold distance, but it makes me feel just as small. "All of Wolf''s Landing remains on high alert. We will find them, Luna." Curious that they haven''t struck, Grimoire muses. We are quite exposed out here. It isn''t that easy to find someone, even in a mile''s radius. A single mile can be impossibly large when someone is hiding from detection. Selene breaks off from my side, trotting further ahead. There is a lot more than a single mile to check. We could be quite far from any of them, or they can be watching us now. That''s why we must remain vigilant. Grimoire doesn''t respond, but his mental presence remains thoughtful. Her words make sense, but I''m with Grimoire. Whoever''s tripped our perimeter alarms has a reason for doing so. Wouldn''t they be on the hunt for any of us? And a giant group of us, slowed down by our unexpected baggage, would be a perfect target. That is under the assumption you¡ªor the pack¡ªis their target. It could be anything. Keep your mind open, Ava. The scouts haven''t found their trails yet. Not a single one. That suggests there isn''t an army about to burn us to the ground. My feet falter, and Kellan''s hand lashes out to grab my arm, tugging me forward. He must have thought I was about to fall. "Sorry. I was just thinking." His eyes cut toward Selene. "Just be careful." That''s it. Just a mild rebuke. Not that he would do more than that over such a minor stumble, but my skin still crawls over how distant he''s being. I''m definitely flashing back to my life at home, feeling tiny and worthless, all over Mom''s disapproval. You aren''t tiny or worthless. You''re Luna. Selene''s words are simple enough, but there''s another whisper inside my head, telling me she''s wrong. What''s wrong with you? She returns to my side and hits my thigh hard with her nose. Get out of your wallowing. Why are you acting like this? Trauma, Grimoire says, and he sounds far away when he talks. She''s struggling. Why does she keep thinking of her mother? Fuck. I smack my cheeks hard, the sound ringing out and causing several of the guards to look my way. Kellan frowns, his own pace finally slowing. "Luna? Are you okay?" "Yeah." Shaking off my strange little fugue, I take a deep breath. Inadequacy will always be my trigger, I guess. That, and people I care about showing they''re upset with me. You need to work on that. Grimoire''s voice sounds normal again, right in my head, clear as day. Yeah. Straightening my shoulders and blowing out a deep breath, I focus on each step. This isn''t the time to sink into bad habits or feel sorry for myself. Jesus. I thought I was getting better, but... Wallowing, Selene says. Fighting the urge to smack my cheeks again¡ªthey still sting, and the cold air isn''t helping¡ªI gulp down another breath of frigid air. Not the time, Ava. There are far more important things to focus on. Like invaders and the lives of your people. "How is it possible no one''s found anything yet?" I ask Kellan, wondering if my voice sounds weird. He doesn''t seem to notice. "It''s not surprising. We don''t have exact coordinates, and so far there''s no scent trail. They''re searching for signs of disturbance or any recent tracks, but it takes time to cover that much space." Thinking of Selene''s words, I mull it over. "Is it likely to be some sort of direct attack?" "We would have caught the trail of any large army headed our way." His eyes flicker to my face, his brows raised just a little. I think he approves of my questions. Thanks, Selene. You''re welcome. "So, maybe some sort of widespread reconnaissance?" "My guess would be it''s the forward scouts. There could be a force following behind. Maybe a few hours. Maybe a day. It''s impossible to tell yet." "Forward scouts in those numbers?" He shrugs. "It''s possible. We always need to keep the worst case scenario in mind." My shoulders relax as he continues to answer my questions. The remnants of Mom''s presence fade from my head, no longer intertwined with Kellan''s anger. Different. It''s different, and so am I. One little mistake¡ªokay, a big mistake¡ªand I immediately walk down roads I thought I''d closed off. You''ve always done it. Just less than before. Selene bumps against my thigh as Kellan moves on to explain the evacuation scenarios in place. Still overly polite, but no longer do I feel paralyzed by his anger. Chapter 420: Ava: Functioning Luna in Crisis (I) Okay. Fuck all my inadequacies. This isn''t the time, and trauma is a luxury. That... doesn''t sound right. Ignoring Grimoire, I''ve managed to haul my brain into functional Luna in crisis mode by the time we make it back to Wolf''s Landing. We would have been here ages ago, but we used the time to scent out our general area on the way back¡ªjust in case. Still no sign of the invaders, of course, but about five minutes out, we finally get a message from one of the scouting parties. They''ve found tracks and are on the hunt. Good. Finally, something productive. Still no way to contact Lucas, which is a massive problem and I have to haul back dire thoughts about him getting murdered or kidnapped¡ªboth of which, Selene points out, are far more likely to happen to me, which is a totally awesome ego boost (not, obviously), but it does help put the dangers into perspective. My first big step as Functioning Luna in Crisis is to haul ass to the Grand Sage the moment I get permission. Our gray-skinned captive comes with me, along with a whole-ass platoon of shifters and a bunch of gawking on the way there, but they''re the least of my concerns right now. The shadow wolf murderer is still unconscious, anyway. Lisa and I share a brief moment of hugging and being relieved each other is alive, and I finally learn that Marcus and Greg are, too. They''re both here, watching over her. Then I send all three of them away. Lisa needs to be outfitted in full tac gear, like all of us. The aesthetic isn''t a big deal, but there''s a vest that protects against claws and teeth (and knives, which I think was the original point of it), and different weapons that can be tucked in strategic places, and boots that won''t freeze her toes when we go thirty below. All things that might matter if terrible things happen to us all. Meanwhile, it takes the Grand Sage less than five minutes to say there''s something interfering with our communications. Which, I know, is pretty damn obvious at this point. But I wasn''t here for the diagnosis¡ªI''m here for the treatment. "Can you fix it?" I demand, sounding way too pushy and impatient for Normal Ava. However, it sounds pretty right for Functioning Luna in Crisis. That''s a stupid name. Selene''s comment is pretty mild, though. It''s not bothering her that much; she just thinks my naming sense sucks. God, if we ever have kids, she''ll be a nightmare about her opinion of their names. Not unless you call them something stupid. Like Lemon. Or Grape. Or Sawdust. Despite the gravity of the situation, I laugh at the idea of shouting for a toddler named Sawdust to come home for dinner. Elverly grabs my elbow in a grip reminiscent of eagle''s claws. "Have you eaten?" she snaps. "You''re skin and bones." I''m pretty sure I''ve actually been gaining weight, though I don''t argue with the gnome. Her harsh words are always meant to hide her true feelings. "No. I was kind of busy being chased down by a big, bad wolf." Oh, wow. Apparently Functioning Luna in Crisis also has a sassy mouth. Please stop calling yourself that. Guess it''s bothering her more than I thought. No. It''s just childish. Oh. Elverly grumbles, "That''s no excuse to skip breakfast," like it wasn''t a pack-wide tragedy that just happened. With dead people. Fuck, I haven''t even gone to identify all the dead and wounded. That''s next on the list. Only if things are calm enough. Grimoire''s doom-and-gloom observation sends a little shiver down my back, but then again... He''s right. We''re sitting around waiting on some notice from the scouts. Any minute now, shit could hit the fan. It takes a second for me to realize Elverly disappeared. She''s probably scrounging up my dinner, complaining the entire time about how I can''t even walk to the cafeteria to get it. I love her. She might grumble, but she does what needs to be done. I need to be as efficient as her. Less mouthy, though. "Kellan." Yanking my brain out of these stupid side pathways it keeps going down, I remind myself that I''m a Functioning Luna in¡ª You have to stop. Fine. "Yes, Luna?" "Get me another set of ropes. I''ll engrave them with runes, too." Better to be prepared in case they wear off or something. "Actually, get me a few. We should have some for backup." Never know when we''ll have another magical thing held captive. His eyes are thoughtful, even as he immediately barks out commands to get things done as I''ve asked. I guess he''s noticed my change of mindset. Good. That means what I''m doing is working. Throw all the stupid shit into a box and lock the damn lid. My own Pandora''s box of bullshit. Elverly appears in the doorway with a plate piled high. Bacon, sausage, and eggs, along with a single fluffy biscuit. "Eat," she demands, slamming the plate onto Kellan''s table. Eyeballing the food warily, I ask, "Aren''t the kitchens closed? We should be on full alert." "They are," the pack beta confirms. Elverly just stares at me, her diminutive stature somehow more intimidating than someone who towers. "Eat." "But how did you¡ª" "Eat." "Okay." The eggs look delicious but taste like cardboard in my stressed-out state. Still, I force them down under th gnome''s watchful glower, though I return my attention to Kellan. "We need more scouts out there. We can''t keep sitting around with nothing to go off." He shakes his head. "Too much time has passed since the breaches. We''d be spreading ourselves thin for no reason." "But we need information." A piece of bacon snaps between my teeth with more force than necessary. "We''re sitting here blind." "That would be the worst decision." Kellan leans against the wall, arms crossed. He''s stressed, too. But like Lucas, you can''t even tell. He''s got this whole leadership thing down pat. If he wasn''t a beta, he''d make a great alpha of his own. "Think about it. If they wanted a direct confrontation, we''d have found them by now." The fork scrapes against the plate as I stab another chunk of eggs, imagining it to be someone''s eyeball. A little gruesome, but I''m kind of feeling a certain way toward people who would harm my pack. "So what, we just wait?" "We bunker down. Secure what we have. Prepare for the worst. Whoever''s out there is playing stealth, but that doesn''t mean they won''t take an opportunity we hand to them. A weak central force is exactly that kind of opportunity." Damn him and all his reasonable logic. I''m practically zinging with the need to do something, but he''s shooting down everything. As he should, but God. I don''t want to sit around waiting for something to happen to us. It''s like this entire year has been just things happening to us. The Grand Sage, almost forgotten despite taking over three-quarters of the table with the watch he''s deconstructed, suddenly snaps his head up with a hiss of what I think might be outrage. I''ve never heard him make a sound like that before. "Someone''s trying to break into my ship." Chapter 421: Ava: Functioning Luna in Crisis (II) "What ship?" I ask, because it''s the first time I''ve ever heard of this thing. We have a ship? We''re not even close to the ocean, so how can we have a ship? But the Grand Sage isn''t interested in answering. He jumps to the floor in a flurry of movement, snapping his fingers in our general direction. "Come, come. You wanted to know where they are. Now we know." My eyes brighten. If the Grand Sage knows where they are, then¡ª "Stay here," Kellan says. "No." Okay. Maybe Functioning Luna¡ª Stop. Maybe Functioning Ava shouldn''t be heading out. Maybe she should be staying here, safe in Wolf''s Landing, with her people. But there''s something zinging around in my blood, insisting that I need to be there. My wolves are great people. They are strong, capable, and I know they would lay down their lives for this pack. Magic, though? They''re woefully incapable of handling anything to deal with magic. "I''m going," I say, even though my instinct is to ask for permission instead. Kellan just nods. That''s it. The argument''s over in half a second. "Understood. Dr. Blackwell, how far is this ship?" The Grand Sage shakes his head. "It''s close. Near where your soldiers picked us up when we got here." I have no idea where that is, but Kellan seems to know immediately. "Understood. Greg," and he motions to the wolf in question, "will be your guardian. Stay with him at all times. Do not separate from him." The gnome waves his hand. "I am aware of how to travel with a guard, young beta." Marcus, though, is the one to bring up the overwhelming issue at hand. "What about that?" he asks, jerking his head toward the captive in the corner. Still unconscious. Still roped up. Damn it. I need more than one of me. We need an army of freaking witches I can send wherever I need. Maybe I can start some sort of magic school and hunt down the talented and¡ª That''s exactly how covens began. Along with wizarding academies and the like. Grimoire perks up at my train of thought, sounding excited at the prospect, but I shake my head hard to dispel my little squirrel trail of thinking. Not the time, Ava. Not. The. Time. "The ropes are warded." Mustering confidence is hard, considering how much damage this creature can do to my people. "They shouldn''t be able to do anything once they wake up." And then a brilliant idea hits me. Or maybe it''s not brilliant. I''m not sure how the biology of gray-skinned Fae-maybe people work, after all. "Have Vanessa come by. I''m sure she has something on hand to ensure they stay knocked out a little longer." Kellan nods along with my words, a silent approval of my plan. It isn''t the kind of nod where people have to check with him to make sure it''s okay to obey me, though, and that''s important. "Understood, Luna." "This one doesn''t leave your sight for a single moment, Marcus," Kellan orders. * * * Lisa''s back before we leave, but there''s no time to even acknowledge her. We''re in a rush, and there''s a whole-ass army behind us. Well, like twenty wolves, anyway. Half of them are shifted, and I learn through Kellan''s orders that they''re going to split off. Some ahead, some behind, just keeping an eye on things to make sure we''re safe. Everyone just needs a word or a motion of Kellan''s hand to know what they''re supposed to do. I''m a lot less trained, so I just follow my beta as we run out. It''s an easy lope, and my body adjusts to it immediately. It''s easy to breathe, even in this cold. The sky is clear and bright, without any clouds to muddy us up with any possibility of snow. The breeze is a bare minimum, not adding to the chill. Unfortunately, that also means visibility is far and I''m deeply concerned the people we are out to hunt will spot us first. Always assume they will, Selene says. She''s far ahead, scouting with the shifted, and her predatory instincts are strong enough to underline every thought she tosses back to me. Hunt. Hunt. It''s like a rhythmic chant in my bones, an insistent whisper in my ear. Hunt. Grimoire is silent in my head. This isn''t his kind of thing; he''s just around in case I need him. Time passes in near silence; everyone''s absorbed into the moment. The mission. My muscles burn from the constant motion, but it''s a comfortable kind of burn. Running like this? I could do it for hours now. At least that''s how it feels. They''ve found something, Selene says. Her voice carries an edge of anticipation that makes my skin prickle and my heart rate pick up. Kellan wants us to slow down. I watch his form ahead of me. His shoulders are taut, head up as he scents the air. My magic stretches out like invisible tendrils, seeking anything unusual in our surroundings. Kellan''s hand rises, palm flat. Stop. Even I understand that one. The wolves around us freeze mid-step. My senses go further, across the rolling hills. Nothing out of the ordinary, but that doesn''t mean anything. My ability to sniff things out with magic is still pretty limited. Kellan points left, then right. Two fingers. Split up, maybe? Stay close to Greg and the Grand Sage, Selene warns. Kellan wants us to circle wide. Aha. I follow Greg''s lead, keeping my steps light as we edge our way around the next hill. Selene''s not with us; she''s still with the advance party, closer to Kellan''s side. My magic starts feeling fizzy in my veins, and the ball of it inside of me starts bouncing around frantically, as if trying to tell me something. Not for the first time, I wish I could just talk to it. Kinda feels like a lot of mystery would be solved if we could just sit down and chat. But of course that isn''t possible, so now I have to figure out what''s set it off. Chapter 422: Ava: Functioning Luna in Crisis (III) The feeling of my magic bounding around like an excited puppy leaves me almost motion sick. That''s interesting, Grimoire says, finally breaking his silence since we started our run. Interesting is a word for it, but right now my entire body and mind are focused on trying not to vomit. That would be an amazing way to instill confidence in everyone here. Not. The fizzy, carbonated-soda feeling in my veins persists, which is an odd counterweight to the nausea in my belly. My magic writhes and rebels against my attempts to contain it, like a squirrel on a heavy dose of Ritalin, but I come out on top eventually. The sensation settles deep in my gut, a constant vibration that makes my teeth ache. "Stay close," Greg whispers, his hand steady on my elbow. He should look ridiculous with the Grand Sage on his back, but he doesn''t. Just rock-solid and comforting, like he won''t let anything happen to us. My magic writhes inside me, refusing to cooperate. It''s impossible to send out another search net with it acting this way. I don''t see anything, Selene says, her confusion clear in our mental link. The tracks stop here, but¡ª There''s something, Grimoire says. It''s in the air. The Grand Sage taps Greg''s back, before pointing over his shoulder. "The ship is about a hundred yards ahead. It''s cloaked, so you won''t be able to sense it." Greg''s fingers tighten on my arm as we edge forward, and I realize only then that I keep stumbling without realizing it. Most of my concentration is on not vomiting and keeping my magic contained. It wants to explode out of me. Grimoire, what the hell is going on? It senses something. Great. That much is kind of obvious. I really need something more to work with. Wait. Selene''s mental voice cuts through my concentration. There''s something¡ª A violent sneeze echoes in the clearing. Something familiar. That scent... My heart pounds as I try to process what this means. The vibration in my gut intensifies, and I press my hand against my stomach, willing it to settle. "Ava!" The shout pierces my eardrums. My body jerks so hard I almost lose my footing again, but Greg''s steady grip keeps me upright. "Holy sh¡ª" The curse dies in my throat. One second there''s nothing but pristine snow ahead of us. The next, bodies materialize from nowhere. The group stands like fur-covered specters in the white landscape, and my brain refuses to process what my eyes see. A mountain of a man towers over the others, his shoulders broad enough to block out the sun. The rest blur together in my snow-blind vision, but that one¡ªthat one catches my attention like a spotlight. My magic surges, no longer contained. The force of it floods my system with pure, electric energy. With joy. Kellan and his wolves erupt from the snow bank to my right. Their coordinated attack speaks of years of training, their movements fluid and deadly as they charge toward the group. "No!" The scream rips from my throat before conscious thought kicks in. "Kellan, stop!" My magic amplifies my voice, carrying it across the field. The sound bounces off the snow, echoing in the crisp air.i The air crackles with power as Magister Orion turns to the oncoming wolves, raising his hands. Magic pools around him and his companions like a living thing, ready to strike. My magic freaks out again as I panic. "They''re friends!" I shout, yanking out of Greg''s grip as I run forward, waving my arms like a madwoman. "Friends! Don''t attack!" Kellan''s wolves skid to a stop, snow spraying in their wake. Only Selene keeps moving, her silver form a blur as she races toward the group, but I already know she''s not going to attack. "Are you certain?" Greg follows close behind, his legs in an easy loping rhythm compared to my more frantic one. "It could be a trap, Luna." The magic in my veins pulses with recognition, with rightness. I should have listened to its frantic, excited energy and realized there was no danger. "It''s not!" Laughing almost hysterically, I run faster. "Friends, Greg! They''re my friends!" "Luna!" Greg''s heavy footsteps crunch behind me. "Wait!" Magister Orion lowers his hands as he turns to look at me again. The oppressive weight of gathered magic dissipates. His eyes lock onto mine across the distance. "Little witch," he yells, like we''re having a casual conversation in a cafe. "You''ve grown stronger." Selene reaches them first, prancing around their feet like an overexcited puppy. Her tail wags so hard her entire body wiggles, and I can see Tinker laughing. Hear it, too. "They''re from the Fae Ward!" I shout at Kellan, who''s still tense. "They taught me magic!" The beta signals our wolves to stand down. They remain alert, but their aggressive postures ease. My magic continues to dance and spark, responding to the familiar signatures around Magister Orion. His giant, beaming grin warms my heart as I finally slow to a stop in front of them, breathing hard. "How did you find us?" I ask between panting breaths. "We didn''t." Magister Orion''s deep voice holds a note of amusement. "We saw traces of magic and felt it was necessary to explore them. We expected a response after breaching the wards¡ªwere those your doing, Ava?" Greg catches up to me, still carrying the Grand Sage. "Luna, perhaps introductions are in order?" Selene weaves between Magister Orion''s legs like she''s marking her territory, her tail still wagging with enough force to create mini snow drifts. I missed them, she says, unashamed of her behavior, even if she looks more like a giant cat right now than a husky-wolf. The Grand Sage slides off Greg''s back with surprising grace for someone his size. He shuffles through the snow to approach Magister Orion. "Grand Sage!" Magister Orion''s voice rumbles through the clearing as he drops to one knee. The gesture strikes me as both foreign and familiar¡ªthe way he manages to make himself smaller while losing none of his presence. "It has been too long, old friend." Chapter 423: Ava: New Order These two know each other? "Indeed it has, Orion." The Grand Sage is dwarfed next to the Magister. He speaks with warmth, though. "Though I wish our reunion came under better circumstances. This isn''t the first time I''ve caught you breaking into one of my ships, is it?" "Ah. It was yours, then. We were concerned... Well, never mind that." The giant man looks sheepish as he ducks his head. "My apologies, Grand Sage. Though now that I am seeing you both, I must ask¡ªis your friend safe now? The human girl?" "Lisa?" My heart swells at his concern. Even after all this time, he remembers. "Yes, she''s safe." The Grand Sage nods in confirmation. "We''ve kept her well protected since her return." "Good, good." Magister Orion''s shoulders relax slightly. "We have feared the worst in these past months. Establishing contact with friends has become impossible with the New Order in place." "The New Order?" My throat tightens as memories of the press conference flash through my mind. The President''s vacant stare. His monotone voice. The way everything felt wrong. That must be it. Of course they have some terrible name like the New Order. "Ah." Magister Orion''s face darkens. "You''ve seen them, then?" "The President''s speech, right?" I shift my weight, and the sole of my boots squeak over packed snow. "It was strange. All the supernaturals there." "The president is a puppet." Magister Orion''s voice drops to a growl. "The New Order seized control months ago. They''ve systematically dismantled every supernatural authority structure across the country." Kellan arrives then, still suspicious despite the clear harmony between us. He looks at Magister Orion''s party, inspecting them all one by one, even as he speaks. "What do you mean?" "Your wolf councils? Gone. The vampire courts? Destroyed. The registered communities live under martial law. Even the unregistered territories have fallen." He spreads his massive hands. "They''ve taken everything, little witch. Pack lands. Vampire havens. Fae sanctuaries." "How did no one notice?" His eyes gleam with a dangerous light, beard bristling as he shakes. His words, tight and hard, are also hoarse. "The New Order was thorough. They infiltrated every level of power. By the time anyone realized what was happening, it was too late. That was the first wave of attacks." As we suspected, Selene murmurs. Yes. We''ve put much of it together over time, though we still don''t understand who they are. Or why they''re doing what they do. "Their control is absolute," Magister Orion continues. "They''ve placed their people in every major pack. Every vampire coven. They monitor everything. They''re determined to maintain their power. Any resistance is... eliminated." A shudder travels through my body, before leaving my legs feeling a little like jelly. Greg reaches out in silence to grab my elbow again when I sway. Even my magic is trembling. Not the kind of happy vibration it was doing earlier, but a morose kind of rocking and rolling with a tinge of fear. The New Order''s reach seems endless, and my mind refuses to process the implications. It has so many other questions right now. Easier ones, I hope. "How are you here? Last time I saw you¡ª" My voice cracks. The memory of that night still haunts me: Magister Orion telling us to escape. The door exploding. Guards invading, yelling for his arrest. "They said you murdered Florice. How did you get out of there?" "Ah." His massive shoulders rise and fall. "That particular misunderstanding was cleared up rather quickly. It was little more than a ruse to begin with. It was you they wanted." "Misunderstanding?" That was way too much for something as simple as a misunderstanding. They sent in their equivalent of a freaking SWAT team. They used bombs. Even if they were more interested in me, it seems like overkill to pretend he murdered someone just to get me away from his protection. Tinker zips up from behind him, her mechanical wings whirring as she speaks up for the first time. It''s good to see her, too. "It was quite the dramatic escape for us all." "You broke out of a Fae prison?" "Prison?" Magister Orion''s laugh booms across the snow. "Little witch, they never got me that far. Don''t you worry. There is no bounty hanging over my head." "What about the others?" Immediately, I think of Layla. She''s missing. Most of the faces here with the Magister are unfamiliar, or only vaguely familiar. "Is Layla¡ª" "Safe." Tinker smiles. "Layla''s running a resistance cell in the south." "Though some chose to stay." Magister Orion sighs. "To maintain appearances." "Oh." So, they have spies. That''s a promising fact. The cold bites into my cheeks as I glance around, taking in the scene. Everyone stands frozen in the snow like mannequins, watching our conversation with varying degrees of wariness. Right. Social graces. Those are a thing. "We should get out of this weather." I gesture toward Wolf''s Landing. "You''re all welcome to come back with us." Kellan''s head snaps toward me, his eyes narrowing. The rest of our wolves tense. "They''re safe," I say, meeting Kellan''s gaze. "I trust him with my life." His jaw tightens. The others remain silent,but their body language screams distrust¡ªshoulders rigid, faces hard, hands ready for violence. Those who have shifted still bristle, hackles raised, despite the peace here. My heart sinks as I realize the problem. As a shifter pack, we''ve spent our entire lives in isolation from other supernaturals. I didn''t even know they existed, not really, until a few months ago. They''ve never had the chance to see beyond their own community, and what little experience we have had with others is negative. Blood-filled. Greg''s grip on my elbow loosens, but his stance remains protective. Even he radiates suspicion. I straighten my spine and lift my chin. Time to be the Luna they need me to be. "They are our allies," I say, my voice firm as I meet each wolf''s eyes in turn. "They protected me when I needed it most. They taught me to control my magic. And right now, we need all the friends we can get." Chapter 424: Ava: Dream-Eater "Greg." My voice cuts through the tense silence as we approach the debriefing tent. "Have Marcus bring our guest here. I want Magister Orion''s opinion." Greg nods and peels away from our group, his boots crunching in the snow. The sight of Wolf''s Landing standing intact on our arrival released a giant knot of tension in my chest. It was hard to shove away intrusive thoughts of the shadow wolf breaking out of all restraints and murdering everyone over my decision. Thank God, the Goddess, and the freaking moon none of that happened. "You''ve captured someone?" Magister Orion''s deep voice rumbles behind me. "A Fae, maybe? I''m not sure. Gray skin. Silver hair. Not the same as anyone I saw in the Ward, but you''d know better than I." "Gray skin?" Tinker zips ahead, her mechanical wings whirring. "That''s not typical Fae coloring." "Nothing about this situation is typical." Kellan''s voice drips with frost as he enters behind us. He''s still not thrilled they''re here. I thought he''d be a little more understanding, but I guess it''s hard when it all comes up at once without warning. The debriefing tent feels cramped with so many bodies. Maps and papers cover the central table, weighted down with mugs of cold coffee. I start a fire as Kellan clears the table, clearly uncomfortable with Fae eyes on our information. We''ll get there. I think. We will. Kellan is a reasonable man. Selene settles near the stove, waiting for it to emanate heat, like she isn''t insulated against the cold. "Most of the pack is in the alpha lodge now, right, Kellan?" "Yes, Luna. It was safest to bring in everyone from the outer edges, as we were expecting an attack." "Since we know the danger is passed, we should send them back. Lower the alert level and let people adjust." There''s a lot to do. I still have bodies to identify. The hospital is destroyed; I have no idea what we''re going to do about that. We don''t have another building large enough, except the alpha lodge. "Your wards were holding strong." Magister Orion strokes his beard, his eyes glittering as he examines me. "You''ve improved greatly since I''ve seen you. Like a baby gazelle who''s finally learned to run." The visual is strange, but I know he means well. "Thank you, Magister." Heavy footsteps approach outside. Marcus enters first, his face grim as he half-carries, half-drags our unconscious captive. The silver-haired figure looks smaller in the tent''s warm light. Magister Orion''s breath catches. His massive frame goes still. "You recognize them?" Hope flares. Maybe we can finally get some answers. Maybe they will lead us to our missing Ivy. "This is... unexpected." He circles the figure as Marcus sets them down. "Can you tell what they are?" "They''re not Fae." Magister Orion drops into a crouch beside our captive, his massive frame making the action look almost comical. He looks even stranger as he sniffs the air, like he''s a wolf himself. Except he''s not. He''s Fae. "How did you come across one of these?" His voice holds an edge of disbelief. "They attacked our hospital." It doesn''t take long to explain the events, though my rendition might be a little scattered as I try to intersperse bits of information. Like who Ivy is, and why we thought it was her. "When I hit them with magic, they changed into... this." "It tried to kill you?" "Yes. Multiple times." My fingers brush the silver bracelet. "This saved me." Magister Orion releases a deep sigh that seems to deflate his entire body. "You''re lucky to be alive." "What exactly does that mean?" Kellan steps forward, arms crossed. "We''ve been waiting for an explanation. What is this creature?" "Beta Ashbourne." Magister Orion''s swirling eyes fix on Kellan. "Your impatience, while understandable, is not appreciated." The beta''s words crack like ice. "Enlighten us. Stop beating around the bush." "Kellan." I wait until he looks my way, meeting his eyes with hard ones of my own. "Please. He''s a guest here." The tent falls silent except for the crackle of the fire. Tinker''s mechanical wings whir as she hovers near the captive''s face, her usual chatter absent. Magister''s other friends are all huddled to the back of the tent, as far as they can get from the captive¡ªthey look horrified. "These creatures have many names," Magister Orion finally says, pushing to his feet with a sigh. "It isn''t unconscious, just recharging. It''s a byproduct." "Of what?" He rubs his nose, a hint of color flushing into his cheeks, barely visible beneath his beard. "That is... Well." He harrumphs and coughs, rubbing the back of his neck, and Tinker squints at him. "It''s a dream-eater, isn''t it?" "A dream-eater?" The ominous-sounding name doesn''t quite fit with this gray-skinned creature in front of me, but it does sound about right for a strange shadow wolf that can''t be touched. Magister Orion smooths his beard with another harrumph, and Tinker pokes at the dream-eater''s face with one foot, looking fascinated. "They should have been destroyed long ago. They''re an abomination. How interesting. I wonder if I can run some tests¡ª" "Tinker." Magister Orion stares the gnome down, and she snaps her mouth shut, though she pouts a little. My teacher glances at me and sighs. "She suggests something that has been banned for centuries. The temptation of a dream-eater can be too much for inquisitive souls." "What do you mean by that?" Kellan asks, still sounding suspicious of every word that comes out of his mouth. "These dream-eaters were created long ago, by those who wished to become gods." He grimaces. "Or birth them." My eyes widen. "Are they some sort of genetically engineered Fae?" "They are creations made with blood of several supernatural species, birthed in the body of a vampire. Abominations. They are not truly alive, but powered by the magic infused within. They''re voracious in their desire to survive, but they are not people." Tinker kicks at the dream-eater''s limp hand. She''s just like Selene, who watches her at work. "It''s probably grown by eating at all this corruption in the area. No wonder it grew so powerful." "How do you know about the dream-eaters?" the Grand Sage inquires, watching Tinker. "Even I did not know of their existence." "Who do you think helped the Magister find any book mentioning them?" She grins with pride. "I''m probably the best-read gnome on the continent!" The Grand Sage blinks at her, a mild expression that probably means nothing, but her face flushes as red as a tomato. "Uh, after you, of course, Grand Sage." "No need to flatter, child." Chapter 425: Ava: Culture Clash The others who came with the Grand Sage seem to understand the horrors this dream-eater brings. "Do they know about dream-eaters?" I ask the Magister, who glances behind him. They all shake their heads, but they still look horrified. One steps forward. Vaguely familiar. Red hair. Super long, pointy ears. Weirdly wearing what looks like clothes you would buy out of any sort of outdoorsy sports store, not stuff people wear in the Fae Ward. Seeing a giant, fur-lined winter coat, jeans, and boots on a Fae definitely feels weird. "Mistress Ava¡ª" The snarls ripple through the air before I even process what happened. My people bare their teeth, chests out and eyes dark, metaphorical hackles raised at the red-haired Fae''s words. My stomach drops at the sudden hostility. Magister Orion steps between his companion and the wolves, his voice booming. "Why such aggression to one of mine, wolf?" "She is our Luna," Kellan says, his words frigid. "She is no mistress." Their dramatic overreaction would be amusing, if it didn''t ratchet the tension in this tent by a factor of two hundred or so. Males, Selene says with a sigh, even as Magister Orion inclines his head. The gesture is diplomatic, and he spreads his hands wide. "My deepest apologies for our oversight. We meant no disrespect to your Luna." Some of the tension bleeds from Kellan''s shoulders, though his eyes remain sharp. The others relax their stances, though too many of them are still frowning. Magister Orion turns to the red-haired Fae, whose delicate features make it impossible to determine their gender. They''re all so pretty. "You must understand¡ªamong wolves, titles and rank carry great weight. Luna Ava rules beside her mate as an equal partner. She is not my student here, but a leader of her people. We must show proper respect." The Fae listens carefully, their blue eyes wide as they bounce around from person to person. I know the feeling. It''s more than just disconcerting when a bunch of wolves start growling at you. Though, maybe less terrifying for a Fae than a human-like person. Magister Orion faces Kellan again. "Please understand that ''Mistress'' is a standard term of respect in Fae culture. There are no... implications your people might associate with such a title." The growls finally cease. I clear my throat, eager to move past this cultural misunderstanding before it can fester. Besides, if my wolves weren''t being so suspicious of and mildly hostile toward the Fae, they probably would have never noticed the form of address. "What''s your name?" I ask the red-haired Fae. "You were about to tell us something?" The red-haired Fae twists their fingers together, eyes darting between me and Kellan. "I am called Heize, Lu- Luna Ava." They glance toward Kellan after stumbling over my title. His expression never changes; just an imposing stare on his impassive face. Kellan''s perfected that look over years of being Beta, and he wields it like a weapon. Lucas, too. "We don''t know of dream-eaters specifically." Heize''s musical voice wavers as they keep glancing at Kellan and the others. "But that thing¡ª" They point toward the unconscious figure. "It radiates with malicious intent. Any Fae can sense it. If I were to explain it in human terms, it feels evil." The Magister nods along with the Fae''s words. "It doesn''t belong in this world," he agrees. "A strange existence in nature. Something manufactured and unnatural. Any Fae would feel uncomfortable standing near such a creature." "How can you sense this?" Kellan asks, no longer sounding quite so interrogative. Just curious. "All Fae are attuned to natural magic." Heize''s confidence grows as they speak about something familiar, their shoulder''s straightening as they stand taller. "This creature disrupts those natural flows. Imagine having a row of fish, and then seeing a wolf. It doesn''t belong, you see?" Selene confirms. Even I can sense the wrongness, though differently than they do. I would have never understood they were a manufactured creation, though. Kellan looks thoughtful. He hasn''t softened, but his body posturing has calmed down. "And you''ve never encountered anything like this before?" "Never." Heize shakes their head vigorously. "We keep extensive records of magical creatures. For us not to know of these dream-eaters..." Their words falter, and they glance toward the Magister, who waves a hand at them. "You can speak your truth here, child." The red-haired Fae''s mouth presses together, making a thin line even as worry wrinkles their forehead. "My assumption would be that the knowledge was buried intentionally." "Indeed," Magister Orion sighs. "We Fae pride ourselves on our vast libraries and knowledge. For something of this nature to be omitted from our history books, it would be¡ª" "The Fae Throne." Another one of his friends jumps forward then. They''re shorter than most Fae, with long black hair and lilac-colored eyes that glitter. "Hi, Luna Ava. My name is Eris. It''s a pleasure to meet you." She holds out one hand, then pumps mine with an incredible amount of friendly energy. "You, as well," I murmur, taken aback by her amicable nature. "We cannot speak ill of our King¡ªor Queen. But the Fae Throne has always been embroiled in dark scandals, and they will use geas if necessary to keep their darkest secrets from seeing light. It must be their order to bury the dream-eaters in history. And that means they were involved in their creation." "How many kings ago was that?" Curiosity seems to be melting my pack; one of my guards speaks up from over my shoulder. Magister Orion''s eyes grow distant, his voice taking on the cadence of a storyteller. "The earliest mention of dream-eaters comes from the reign of King Theron the Third. A succubus named Lady Aranthe caught his eye at court. None could match her beauty or grace, and she rose quickly through the ranks to become Imperial Consort. "The tales speak of her otherworldly allure. How she could entrance anyone who looked upon her face. For three years, she held sway over the court, until King Theron discovered her true nature. He had her beheaded at dawn and her body burned to ash, scattered across the sea." Eris lets out an unladylike snort. "That tale reeks of propaganda. More likely the King created his perfect consort and disposed of her when he tired of his toy." Her lilac eyes flash. "The Fae Throne has always dabbled in the forbidden. What better way to hide their crimes than to paint themselves as the heroes who destroyed such creatures?" The room falls silent. Eris''s eyes widen as she seems to realize what she''s said. "My sincerest apologies, Luna Ava." She drops into a deep curtsy. "I should not speak of such unseemly matters in your presence. The politics of the Fae court often descend into... matters best left unspoken in polite company." "It''s fine." I wave off her apology, more interested in the implications, and why the Fae all seem so uncomfortable with how easily she speaks against their ruler. "So you think the Fae Kings might have created the dream-eaters?" "There is such a possibility," Magister Orion says carefully. "Though we must be cautious in making such accusations without proof, Eris." She scoffs, and Heize squeezes her shoulder. "Watch your words, lest the wind bring them to the King''s ears." Chapter 426: Lucas: Pack or Mate LUCAS All of us stand in what must be Jericho''s room. His scent is heavy in the air, and a wheelchair sits on its side, tossed into a corner. It''s an unnerving sight that begs the question¡ªis he still alive? Even if he ran, how far could he get without a wheelchair? And if he''s taken captive, how badly is he being treated as an invalid? Aurum snarls, his rage echoing through my skull. The sight of that wheelchair burns into my eyes and soul. A stark reminder of Jericho''s new vulnerability¡ªand my failure to protect him. Vester is the first to break from the ominous sight, his voice clear through the pack bond. What is our next move? The watch is still dead. No signal from Wolf''s Landing, no word from Ava or Kellan. The silence is filled with too many scenarios I''ve played out in my head. But the mate bond pulses steady in my chest. Ava''s alive. They all are¡ªevery mated pair in our group can feel their other half. It''s the only comfort we have right now. "We follow Jericho''s trail. Kellan and Ava know the evacuation protocols. They''ll keep our people safe if anything happens." They have to. The words I don''t say hang heavy in the air. Every alpha faces this choice¡ªpack or mate. The needs of many versus the call of your heart. Right now, my chest aches, but my alpha bond is yanking me forward. There are times I can let the world burn to choose my mate, but this is not one of them. She''s strong, Aurum reminds me. He, too, feels the pull to our pack. To those taken from us, dead and alive. I know. The familiar weight of command settles over my shoulders as I shift to resume the hunt, leaving that damned wheelchair behind. It doesn''t make the ache in my chest any less, but the explosion of scent at least keeps my mind busy as I trot behind my scouts, aggression pulsing through my veins. When we find these damn bloodsuckers, I''m tearing out every one of their throats. Every vamp will burn on pyres stacked to the sky. And whoever''s casting this dark magic on our dead¡ªthem, I''ll rip apart limb by limb. Move out. My order rings out sharply in the pack link, and I can sense bloodthirst rising in all of them. We''re all ready for a confrontation. We''ve spent too long hiding from our enemy. Snow tells a story, if you know how to read it. Fresh powder covers most tracks, but beneath that pristine layer, chaos reigns. My nose brushes the ground as I follow the faintest traces, piecing together what happened here. Multiple sets of prints. At least seven distinct patterns, but possibly more. There''s one set that catches my attention the most. A little heavier, the stride inconsistent. Perhaps someone carrying Jericho; I can catch his scent like an afterthought. A growl builds in my chest. Seven against one injured wolf and whoever was carrying him. The cowards. The tracks weave between the trees. This was no casual stroll, but a run for their lives. We might not be able to differentiate the different supernatural scents saturating the trail, but the tracks have already told the story. Here. Vester''s voice cuts through my concentration from the vanguard. Blood. My head snaps up. Twenty feet ahead, crimson stains the snow. Not much, but enough to confirm violence. The scent is days old, muddled with vampire stench and something else. It smells like mushrooms and tree rot and summer. Strange. Spread out, I command. Check for diverging paths. The prints tell an ugly tale. Scuff marks in the snow indicate a struggle. Jericho didn''t go quietly¡ªwheelchair or not. Pride mingles with fury in my chest. He fought back. Drag marks, heading northeast. One of the scouts has already found what we''re looking for. My muscles tense, hackles rising. Drag marks mean Jericho was incapacitated. Alive, but helpless. More blood here, another reports. And signs of magic use. No idea what kind, but it has that itchy smell that Luna gets sometimes. The snow around that spot is melted in a perfect circle, as if hit by intense heat. But we already knew the vampires weren''t working alone. I press my nose to the ground again, trying to separate the scents. Vampire. Wolf. Blood. And underneath it all, that itchy-smelling magic my scouts have already scented. If Ava were here, she could probably glean some information from that. Unfortunately, she''s back at Wolf''s Landing. At least, I sure as fuck hope she is. It doesn''t take long to clear the area; only one trail heads out for any distance, and we follow our noses faithfully. The tracks continue northeast, growing fainter with each yard. Seven sets of prints become five, then three. They''re covering their trail¡ªprofessionals, not random attackers. And they''re no longer hunting. They have what they came for. Maybe Jericho. Or maybe his friend. Or¡ªneither of them. They were searching his hideout; perhaps they wanted an object, not a person. The possibilities are endless, but they give us all something to bounce around in our heads as we continue the hunt. This is too easy, Vester''s voice echoes in my head. Like they wanted us to follow. They covered their tracks, and yet still left a clear trail. His suspicion isn''t unwarranted; I''ve been feeling a similar uneasiness. How many scouting parties have we had run into rogue wolves? And yet, aside from a brief glimpse of some corpses and strange magic, we''ve had no hiccups on our run. Luck for the unlucky is ominous. Alpha! Over here! The excited bark of one of my scouts cuts through my uneasy thoughts. I found Delta Ryder''s scent! Vester''s wolf form slows from a lope to a trot. His ears are flat against his skull, and I can smell his apprehension mixing with the crisp winter air. I should feel elated. Finding Ryder''s scent means we''re on the right track, means we might actually rescue our people. But Vester''s words ring too clear in my head. Coming. My reply is terse as we change direction. The snow crunches under our paws as we trot toward the scout. Every step feels weighted with foreboding. My instincts scream that something''s wrong. The scout''s tail wags as we approach, but I barely acknowledge his enthusiasm. My nose is already working, parsing through the layers of scent. Yes, there it is. Ryder''s distinct scent, as clear as if he''d just passed through. Too clear. Like a freshly laid trail. It''s recent. Too recent, Vester mutters. How haven''t we caught wind of him before now? The words hang in the pack bond like a death knell. We all know what this means. What it has to mean. It''s a trap, I state flatly. No point dancing around it. We''re far behind those we''re tracking, but someone seems to realize we''re here. Perhaps we triggered something when we stumbled upon that strange sod house. That would make sense. Like the wards Ava placed for Wolf''s Landing. Orders, Alpha? Vester''s mental voice is steady, grounding. I scan our surroundings. The trees stand silent witness to our dilemma, their branches heavy with snow. Somewhere ahead, our enemies wait. Behind us lies nothing but emptiness. Why would they bring out a new scent when we''re already following, though? Only one possibility comes to mind. They''re trying to split our forces, I warn Vester. It would make sense for one group to follow the old trail, and the second to follow the new trail of Ryder''s. We stay together. If they want us split, that means we have a chance in a head-on fight. Chapter 427: Lucas: Follow the Trap LUCAS For Ryder''s scent to be so crisp, he should be in range for a pack link. And yet there''s nothing when I try. More evidence it''s a trap. We follow the original trail. There''s always a chance I''m wrong, and it''s really Ryder. If it is, though, he''s in a better situation than Jericho to survive. Choices. It always comes down to choosing. The hardest part of leadership. My pack falls into line without question as we continue our pursuit of the attackers. The original trail weaves between snow-covered pines. The tracks continue to lessen, until it seems as if only one of them remains, but each step is heavy in the snow. Jericho''s drag marks persist, but at intervals, as if he''s carried at some times and pulled along at others. But then, after another mile of tracking, it all stops. Vester circles the area where the trail ends, agitation swishing his tail. There''s nothing. Not even a lingering scent. The growl that vibrates my chest comes from Aurum; my brain''s too busy processing what we''re seeing. Check the perimeter. Twenty-yard radius. My wolves spread out, methodically searching every inch. They examine trees, rocks, anything that could hide a clue. The sound of their movements only emphasizes the unnatural silence that''s fallen in this part of the world. But there''s nothing. We widen the perimeter, but stick together. Fifty yards. Then seventy-five. One hundred. Still nothing. First the empty camp, then the bodies, now this. Every lead dissolves like smoke the moment we get close, as if they''re playing with us. They must have teleported. But why wait until now? They should have done it from the start. Vester''s question is a valid one as we trot back to the end point of the trail. Magic has rules, just like anything else. There must be limitations to their skill. Energy cost. Distance. Number of people they can transport. Sister Miriam was able to appear over large distances, but from what we have learned, she is an old vampire with unique skills. So they had to wait until they reached a specific point? one of my scouts asks. Or maybe until they recovered enough power? Or both. There could be other limitations. Thinking of how their numbers seemed to shrink, and how we assumed it was from them covering their tracks more wisely, I add, They started it a while ago. This was just the last of them. They waited to transport Jericho until the end. Why? That seems strange, if he was one of their targets. More questions. Always more questions without answers; I''m convinced these damn bloodsuckers are trying to drive us mad. There''s always Ryder''s trail, Vester points out privately, not broadcasting the option to the other wolves. We should follow Ryder''s trail. Aurum''s certainty pulses through our bond. It''s a trap. Of course it''s a trap. Aurum''s mental voice carries a hint of amusement. But traps work both ways. Our enemies want to split our forces¡ªwhich means they''re counting on us doing exactly that. They expected me to choose between Jericho and Ryder. At least, that''s the theory. And if we''re wrong? But Aurum just radiates with readiness, bloodthirsty for battle. And I am, too. Alpha? Vester''s question hangs in the air. Broadcasting to all of them, I announce, We backtrack. It''s time to follow Ryder''s trail. Vester''s ears perk forward. You''re sure? They want us divided, so we stay together and spring their trap on our terms. My wolves spread out in defensive formation as we backtrack the mile back. The crisp scent of Ryder remains where we found it, too fresh to be real, with his presence absent in my head. The trail leads west, away from the direction Jericho was taken. Aurum''s certainty floods our bond again. Whatever awaits us, he''s ready to face it. And so am I. Stay alert. We press forward, our formation tightening. It''s an easy trail to follow, and our pace is fast. The tracks in the snow fade suddenly after half a mile, but the scent remains. The scent of Ryder saturates the air, so thick it coats my tongue. No wolf''s scent should be this strong, not even if they rolled in the snow and marked every tree. Something''s wrong. Aurum''s ears flatten against our skull. This isn''t natural. Keep moving. My paws sink into the deep snow as we crest another hill. The landscape stretches before us, white and pristine save for scattered patches of brush and lonely trees. The wind shifts, bringing another wave of Ryder''s scent. My nose burns from its intensity. Aurum''s hackles rise, his aggression bleeding into our shared consciousness. Slow down. I signal the formation to tighten. Check every angle. My wolves spread in a defensive circle, scanning the terrain. The snow-covered hills offer too many places to hide. Each dip and rise could conceal enemies lying in wait. Alpha. One of my scouts motions toward a cluster of snow-laden bushes. The scent is strongest there. We approach with measured steps. The overwhelming smell of Ryder emanates from that spot like a beacon, drowning out any other scents that might warn us of danger. This is wrong. Aurum''s thoughts mirror my own. His scent shouldn''t be this concentrated. Another gust of wind brings not just Ryder''s scent, but an underlying note I hadn''t caught before. Something chemical. Artificial. Stop. I halt our advance. They''re using his scent to mask something else. Or they''re too idiotic to place a trap correctly. Vester''s nose twitches. Like a scent bomb? How is that possible? The memory of that sickly green circle and its preserved bodies flashes through my mind. We need to be ready for anything. Fall back. Ten yards. My pack retreats in perfect synchronization, maintaining their defensive positions. The wind whips across the open ground, stirring loose snow into small flurries. Ryder''s scent continues to pour from those bushes, becoming more artificial with each passing second. But outside of the artifical nature of his scent, there''s nothing there. Not even a whisper or zing of magic to sting the nose. Move with caution. My command ripples through the pack link as I edge forward. Aurum grumbles in my head, our nose burning. Watch the perimeter. They want us focused on this spot. My wolves maintain their positions, alert and ready. Vester''s silver form prowls to my right, his muscles coiled tight beneath his fur. The rest of my pack spreads in a protective circle, their eyes scanning the terrain. Snow crunches beneath my paws as I push through the first branches. The bush''s needles scratch against my fur, releasing a sharp, fresh scent that cuts through the fake Ryder smell. Nothing appears disturbed inside the branches. No footprints. No broken twigs. No sign anyone''s been here. There''s nothing here, Aurum notes, his frustration matching mine. I press deeper into the bush, sweeping my nose low across the ground. The snow feels different here, packed harder, as if¡ª Click. My paw sinks into something solid beneath the snow. Metal scrapes against metal. Every muscle in my body locks. My pack freezes in place, their breath held. One second passes. Two. Five. Eight. Ten. Nothing happens. Alpha? Vester''s question carries an edge of tension. Stay in position. I lift my paw with deliberate slowness, backing away from whatever mechanism lies hidden beneath the snow. Chapter 428: Lucas: Pip (I) LUCAS If there''s a button in the snow, there''s a reason for it. But there''s still no hint of oncoming attack, leaving us all on edge. Is this another sick prank of the vampires? Lead us on a merry chase with nothing at the end, time and time again, until we become complacent and lazy? Months of chasing empty leads has proven we won''t fall for that tactic. Fall back. I send out the command just as the air shimmers in front of me and a young girl falls about five feet to the ground with a curse. "Dammit, they can at least calculate the coordinates properly," she mutters, pushing herself to stand. She''s a tiny thing, with short purple hair, wearing black jeans, a tight black shirt, and a lot of chains. There''s one from her belt loop into her pocket, another from her shoulder to her belt, one from her wrist to her elbow¡ªit''s a strange aesthetic. The growls of my pack echo. Vester takes point, hackles raised and teeth bared in a vicious snarl as he approaches the strange girl. Her scent carries traces of magic, but nothing like what we tracked here. The girl''s head snaps up from where she''s been brushing snow off her black jeans. Her eyes widen, and the color drains from her face. "Oh, Royal King, I''m so fucked." The chains on her outfit jingle as she takes a step back. Her pulse races, the sound clear even from this distance. She''s terrified. Her ears are pointed under all that purple. Fae, then. Vester, I warn, but I can already feel his understanding in response. He''s seen it, too. "I''m not a threat!" she blurts out, holding up her hands. A book falls to the ground, but she''s too scared to pick it back up, her eyes darting from one wolf to another. When her eyes land on me, she flinches, her eyes widening even further. My wolves tighten the perimeter, their golden eyes fixed on our unexpected visitor. Someone wanted us to be here for this meeting, though our guest seems less than prepared for it. The shift ripples through my muscles, bones cracking and reforming as I return to human form. Aurum''s displeasure rumbles in my mind. One bite. Quick and clean. No. The Fae girl''s eyes widen as she looks below my waist, then she covers them with her hands, nearly slapping herself with the frantic movement. "Oh, sir. No. I''m not here for that. I swear I''m not here for that." Her chains jingle as she trembles, and a laugh almost escapes me. Almost. The situation doesn''t call for humor, even if her reaction is amusing. She doesn''t seem to have much experience with shifters. I grab my backpack from where it fell on the ground, pulling out a pair of pants. The fabric scratches against my skin as I slip them on, still watching the girl. Her hands remain firmly pressed to her face. My feet already feel half-frozen against the snow, but I don''t expect to be human for too long. "Who are you, and why are you here?" Her trembling intensifies. "C-Can I look now?" "Yes." She peeks through her fingers first, then drops her hands with a relieved sigh. "I''m Pip. Just Pip. And I really wasn''t supposed to land here. Or now. Or in front of you. Especially not in front of you." "Why are you here?" "I was aiming for The Rejects." Her shoulders slump. "But someone messed with the coordinates. Again. They always do this to me, you know? ''Oh, let''s send the newbie, she won''t mind if we''re off by a few miles.'' Except they''re never off by just a few miles, and now I''m probably going to die because you''re going to eat me or something." We could, Aurum suggests. "The Rejects?" My voice sharpens. "Who are they?" "Um." Pip''s eyes dart between the wolves surrounding her. "Not who. It''s a place. I don''t think I''m supposed to tell you about it, though." Vester snarls, and she jumps. "Okay, I''ll tell." She''s easy. "Um, there''s a bunch of vamps who refused to work with the New Order. They''re working with a bunch of... uh, you guys, I guess. Maybe not you guys. I don''t know if you''re friends with those ones. But yeah, you guys. They have a hideout and¡ª" She stops in the middle of talking, looking around again. Should I growl at her again? I''m starting to feel like a bully, Vester asks privately. The feeling is understandable. She might be Fae, but she''s tiny and young-looking. I have to remind myself that she''s probably a hundred years old and not thirteen. The girl then asks hesitantly, "Are you the bad guys?" Aurum huffs. Even his bloodlust is lost against this child before us. She''s an idiot, he observes. Probably a distraction. "No." Though that doesn''t mean we aren''t her enemy. "Why are you trying to reach The Rejects?" It sounds suspiciously like Jericho''s camp and his rogue vampires. "Um." Her tongue touches the top of her lip, and her eyes bounce around again. "That''s kind of, um, a secret." "Un-secret it, then." "You can''t un-secret a¡ª" She blows out an aggravated breath, but even that shakes. "Are you going to e-eat me?" "He might." I jerk my head toward Vester, who lets out a little grumble on cue. "Why are you trying to reach The Rejects, kid?" "Um." Her eyes roll in fear as she clasps her hands together. "Well, they said if it turns green, then that''s my cue. And it turned green. It took me a minute to remember the exact sequence, but¡ªI''m just here because they said to do it if it turns green." She speaks nonsense. She''s distracting us, Aurum rumbles, his bloodthirst returning with his suspicions. But breaking down her words¡ªeven if I don''t fully understand them¡ªit seems simple. Someone told her to come here when something turned green, and that sounds suspiciously like a thing that might happen when a wolf steps on a strange button in a bush. "Who are they?" "I...can''t tell you." Her shoulders shrink in on themselves. "Please don''t eat me." Vester snaps at the air, and she jumps back a step with a scream. "I really can''t tell you! Even if you eat me, I can''t tell you!" Chapter 429: Lucas: Pip (II) LUCAS Pip is terrified, but she has answers. Answers we need. Acting like a bully to a child isn''t on my top list of things I wanted to do today, but there are too many lives at stake. My feet sink into crusted snow as I step toward the tiny Fae. Her purple hair stands out against the white backdrop, making her look even more fragile as she cowers, crouching low with her hands over her head. She thinks she''s going to die. Forgive me, Moon Goddess. My fingers close around her throat, lifting her to eye level. Her feet dangle, chains jingling. "Choose a side. Now." Pip''s face turns red, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her hands clutch at my wrist, but she''s too weak to break free. The sound of her sobbing pierces the air, and my stomach turns. Aurum growls inside my head. He has no sympathy for those he''s deemed the enemy, even a child. A child who could get our entire pack killed. But the sight of her crying, the way her tiny body trembles¡ªthis isn''t what an alpha should do. This isn''t what a leader should be, a bully of children. "The New Order," I say, keeping my voice steady despite my disgust at myself. "What are they?" Pip''s sobs quiet. She blinks at me through wet lashes, her expression shifting from terror to... confusion. Her eyebrows scrunch together as she sniffles again. "It''s the New Order." She says it like I''ve asked her what color the sky is. Like the answer should be obvious. My grip tightens slightly, until I remember she''s just a kid. Maybe a hundred-year-old kid, but the visual''s still there. "That''s not an answer." "But it is." Her voice comes out scratchy, and she claws at my hands. "It''s just... the New Order. Everyone knows that." The way she says it, it''s as if it''s common knowledge and we''re the idiots for not understanding. "Explain." My fingers loosen as I set her feet back on solid ground. Her chains rattle with each shaky breath, but my hand stays at her throat¡ªa warning rather than a threat now. My conscience relaxes a little. "The New Order''s everywhere. Government. Schools. Police. They started the apocalypse and threatened everyone with more if they didn''t submit. They''re everywhere." Despite her fear, there''s a faint condescension in her words as she asks, "Where have you been the last few months?" That''s a lot of sass for someone who genuinely thinks I might eat her. Teenagers. Aurum still sounds as if he''s ready to eat her on command, though; not sympathetic or giving her an inch for being young. "How?" I demand, ignoring her question. "I don''t know. They just are." Her pulse flutters beneath my palm, kicking up a little higher. Maybe she realizes questioning our ignorance isn''t the best choice. "They know everything about everyone." "And what do they want?" "Um, order?" She swallows hard against my grip. "They''re tired of the human governments." "And you work for them?" "No! We resist. We don''t follow their rules." My eyes narrow. Considering the situation, it''s hard to believe she wouldn''t be part of this New Order. "And what are their rules?" "Registration. Monitoring. Control." She ticks them off like items on a grocery list. "Everyone has to be tagged. Everyone has to be tracked. Everyone has to follow their hierarchy." A government shadow organization, supernatural registration, hierarchical control¡ªso, this New Order is definitely the strange supernaturals who''ve taken over the White House. "Are you going to eat me now?" Pip''s voice wavers despite her attempt at bravado. Her chin tilts up, but her bottom lip trembles. My hand drops from her throat. A deep sigh escapes me as the weight of her words settles into my bones. "Why were you heading to The Rejects if you''re not working with the New Order?" Her eyes dart between me and my pack, lingering on each wolf before snapping away. Every time she looks at Vester, she flinches. The chains on her clothes jingle with each nervous shift. "Are you¡ª" She swallows hard. "Are you friends with the wolf who can''t walk?" My muscles lock. The image of Jericho''s empty wheelchair flashes through my mind. "Yes." Relief floods her features, followed by a spark of pride that straightens her spine. "I was going to help them evacuate." My eyes meet Vester''s. The same realization hits us both¡ªthis child has no idea Jericho and the others are already gone. Vester murmurs, The button could be part of an emergency system. But why would Ryder''s scent follow it? "Come here." I grab Pip''s arm, gentler this time, and pull her toward the spot where we found the button. My boot sweeps away dead branches and snow until the device sits exposed. "This. Is this what makes the light turn green?" Pip''s chains rattle as she leans forward, purple hair falling across her face. Her brows knit together, confusion replacing her earlier fear. "Why is it here?" "What do you mean?" "This is nowhere near The Rejects." She crouches down, fingers hovering over the metal surface. "No wonder the coordinates were so off." "Coordinates?" "Yeah. Every one is placed at a set coordinate. It helps with the transport spell. This one should have lead to The Rejects." "Don''t touch it," I warn as her hand drifts closer to the device. "We don''t know what it does." "It''s just a beacon," she explains, but pulls her hand away obediently. A sigh escapes my lips. This child knows more than she realizes, but getting information from her is like pulling teeth. Beside me, Vester shifts back to human form with practiced ease. Pip''s shriek pierces the air as she spins around, hands flying to cover her eyes. Her chains jingle with the sudden movement. "Oh, Goddess and Immortals, oh Royal King, why are there naked people?" Neither Vester nor I react to her dramatics. Humans are as prudish as she is. The delta grabs a pair of pants from our supply pack, the same one I used earlier, and pulls them on with efficient movements. "Have you heard of a wolf named Ryder?" Vester''s voice carries authority despite having just shifted. Pip keeps her hands firmly planted over her face, her shoulders hunched. "I don''t have clearance for names." Her voice comes out muffled through her fingers. "Is everyone dressed now?" The way she says it, like a scandalized old woman rather than the teenager she appears to be, almost makes me smile. Almost. But the mention of clearance levels catches my attention. It implies a strict hierarchical structure, one that even extends to their resistance movement. "You can look now," I say, though my mind races. "What do you mean by clearance levels?" Her fingers part slightly, one purple eye peeking through to verify we''re decent before she drops her hands. The chains on her clothes settle with soft clinks. "Everyone has levels. Even in the resistance. Information is compartmentalized." She tugs at one of her chains nervously. "I just know what I need to know to do my job, but I''m a grunt, so it isn''t much. Are you still going to eat me?" I sigh. "No." Chapter 430: Lucas: Pip (III) LUCAS The fabric of my shirt slides over my skin as I dress, keeping an eye on our unexpected guest. Pip huddles against a tree, her small frame almost disappearing into the shadows. Her purple hair stands out against the white snow, making her look even more like a lost child than she already does. "You mentioned clearance levels." Vester''s tone stays gentle, but I catch the sharp edge underneath. "How many are there?" Pip pulls her knees closer to her chest. "I can''t tell you that." "We''re on the same side here." Vester crouches in front of her, maintaining a respectful distance. "Fighting against the New Order." "Maybe." Her chains jingle as she shifts. "But that doesn''t mean I can share everything." My boots crunch in the snow as I approach them. "Loyalty is admirable, but it can get you killed if misplaced." "Better dead than a traitor." Her voice carries conviction way beyond her years, even as it shakes. She seems to have realized we won''t kill her, but she isn''t certain of it, as her eyes dart between us and into the shadows, where my wolves have disappeared. Vester glances at me, his expression grim. "At least tell us who you answer to." Pip''s face disappears behind her knees. "I don''t know." "You''re lying." Her head snaps up, eyes flashing. "I''m not. We don''t all know everything about everyone. It''s safer that way." "Safer for whom?" "For everyone." She tugs at one of her chains, wrapping it around her finger. "If someone gets caught, they can''t reveal what they don''t know." Smart. Dangerous, but smart. The resistance has clearly learned from past mistakes. I button up my shirt, considering our options. "The beacon you mentioned¡ª" "I didn''t mention it. You did." Her focus on semantics causes Aurum to grumble in my head. He''s still not convinced she''s an ally, insisting on coming out to frighten her. It works for pups, he says, snapping at mental air. She isn''t pack. We need her to trust us. Deciding to give a little honesty, I kneel in front of her as Vester walks away to get dressed as well. We''ll both remain in human form to keep watch over her; the others have melted into the shadows, watching but silent, in hopes she''ll be less afraid. I meet her eyes. "The Rejects has been attacked. There''s no one there anymore." The color drains from her face. "What?" There''s no way I can give a child like her details. She''s young enough without those nightmares. "Everyone''s gone." Pip''s fingers tug at her bottom lip, her eyes distant as she processes the news. "N-No, that''s not possible. We were careful. So careful." She''s lying. You think everyone''s lying, I tell Aurum. Because they usually are. He has a point. Still, something about the raw fear in her scent gives me pause. She knows more than she''s saying. Aurum paces in my mind, his hackles raised. Look at her face. I see it. She doesn''t look as devastated as she should, though she continues to pluck at her bottom lip, and her entire body still trembles. Vester steps closer, his boots crunching in the snow. Do you trust her? No. But I don''t think she''s dangerous. You''re soft, Aurum growls. A child doesn''t mean innocent. I know that, too, but... Pip stops toying with her lip to fiddle with the strange chains on her clothes. Her aesthetic doesn''t match her demeanor, looking like a human kid straight out of one of their punk rock bands. With a sudden lurch, she launches herself forward; I plant my feet a little wider, but all she does is grab for my hands, holding on with surprising strength. "Take me there. I need to see it." "Let go." My voice carries steel, but she doesn''t flinch, her eyes wide as she stares into mine. Even the growls of my subordinates from the shadows doesn''t faze her. "Please." Her fingers shake, but her eyes are hard and determined, a far cry from the terrified child she was just moments ago. "I have to see for myself." Her fingers dig into my hands with surprising strength for someone so small. The contrast is striking. At first, she was like a terrified rabbit. Now steel glints in her eyes, her jaw set. There''s more to this little Fae than meets the eye. "You need to let go of me." She shakes her head, purple hair flying with the movement. "Not until you take me there." Her words still shake, though, her bravado a facade over her fear. She''s dangerous, Aurum snarls. End this now. No. You''re being foolish. Look at how quickly she changed. He''s right about her sudden shift in demeanor, but it doesn''t add up. The fear in her scent remains genuine, mixed with desperation. I know he can smell it, too. "Pip." I keep my voice firm but calm. "You''re not going anywhere alone. You''re in our custody now." Her fingers loosen their death grip, but she doesn''t release me. "What do you mean, custody?" Her eyes dart from me, to Vester, and back again. "You have answers we need. We can''t let you wander off." Kill her, Aurum demands. She''s playing you. Since when do you advocate murdering children? Another mental air snap. Since they started showing up conveniently when we''re tracking our enemies. "But I need to help them. See if¡ªif..." Her eyes drop from mine as her words trail off. She''s interested in at least one specific person from Jericho''s camp. My gut insists on it. But is it a nefarious interest? "We''re already searching." Her head snaps up. "What?" "We''ve been tracking survivors." I study her face as hope blooms in her expression. "Some escaped." "They did?" The steel in her spine melts. Her shoulders slump as she finally releases my hands. "Who? How many?" "We don''t know yet." Tears well in her eyes. Real ones this time, not the frightened kind from earlier. "But they''re alive?" This could be an act, Aurum warns. Or she could be exactly what she appears¡ªsomeone caught between childhood and responsibility. He huffs but doesn''t argue. We''ve seen enough young ones forced to grow up too fast these days. "We found traces leading north," I tell her. "But the trail''s been compromised." "North?" She wipes her eyes with her sleeve. "That makes sense. There are safe houses¡ª" She clamps her mouth shut. So, that''s why they were running north. "You can tell us." "No." The steel returns to her voice, but I can see her knees trembling. "I won''t betray them." "Even to help us find survivors?" She shakes her head. "You don''t understand. If I tell you and you''re captured¡ª" "We don''t break under torture." "Everyone breaks eventually." Then, with a soft mutter she probably thinks I can''t hear, "I already said too much anyway." I lean forward, my shadow falling over her as I use my size to intimidate. "So, why would a child¡ªa self-admitted grunt¡ªknow about safe houses?" Her eyes widen, but her lips press into a tight line. The chains on her clothes jingle as she shifts her weight. "There''s more to you than you''re telling us." She glances away, and that''s all the confirmation I need. Her scent shifts¡ªfear, but it''s muted. She''s trained, Aurum notes. Look how she controls her breathing. Her chest rises and falls in a subtle, steady rhythm. Deep breaths, exhales through the mouth, and her fingers twitch against her knees with each inhale, as if she''s counting. Vester watches, as well, no doubt picking up on the same signals we are. No ordinary child would control herself like this, especially after the emotional swings she just went through. A subtle scent of fear lingers, but it''s muted, controlled. Whatever she''s doing, it''s working to ground her. "Who taught you that?" I ask, keeping my voice level. She doesn''t look at me. "Taught me what?" "To center yourself like that. You''re trying to stay calm. You have information you''re trying to hide." She lies immediately. "No, I don''t. I''m just scared of you." Trained, yes. Experienced, no. So I let out a little of my alpha presence to loom a little larger, watching as she flinches. "You just admitted everyone breaks eventually." Pip stiffens. Her hands no longer twitch against her knees. Instead, her fingers clutch at the side of her pants as she blinks rapidly; a tear slides down her cheek. "Are you going to torture me, then?" Yes, Aurum snarls in my head. Make her talk. My wolf might be ready to use force, but I won''t stoop to threatening torture¡ªnot when she''s already scared enough to shake. Vester must sense me wavering, because he says smoothly, "That depends on what information you give us." She looks at him, then back at me again. The way her eyes keep bouncing around, it''s a surprise she isn''t dizzy. "I thought you were friends with the wolf who can''t walk," she says, sounding aggrieved. Chapter 431: Ava: Ivys Fate Magister Orion and his Fae friends are settled into the Grand Sage''s cabin, though there isn''t much room. Elverly, shockingly, takes it all in stride, without a single complaint. She treats the Fae with respect; it''s so strange, coming out of that cranky old gnome woman. Is she ill? Magister Orion settles into his vigil over the dream-eater, and the weight of responsibility lifts from my shoulders, if only for a moment. He''s the only other person who can help me in this situation. It''s nice to have backup. I am here, Grimoire points out. It''s not the same. The question burns in my throat, but I need to know. Everyone else has left the room¡ªonce Elverly''s room, but we''ve moved her bed into the Grand Sage''s in order to use it as a temporary holding cell¡ªexcept for Magister Orion, who studies the dream-eater''s unconscious form with intense focus. "Magister." My voice is soft; it''s hard to let the words come out. "I need to ask you something." His eyes meet mine. "Yes, child?" "Ivy Shadowpine. She''s a wolf shifter, a strong one. She''s been missing since the dream-eater appeared at our hospital." His head inclines slightly, encouraging me to go on. "There was a strange feeling within her, something that felt corrupted and alive inside her." His expression shifts, a subtle tightening around his eyes. "You suspect possession." "Is it possible?" Heat rises to my face. "Could the dream-eater have taken over her body?" It''s a fantastical question, especially once the dream-eater showed a form that doesn''t look anything like Ivy. But she''s still missing, and there''s no other conclusion I can come to. Magister Orion''s gaze returns to the creature. His massive frame seems to grow still, like a statue carved from ancient stone. "Yes." His answer is expected, but still horrifying. My stomach churns. "How?" "That, I cannot determine." He gestures to the dream-eater. "These creatures do not possess in the way you are thinking; they leave no trace of their victims. They consume the essence, the memories, everything that makes a person who they are." "So Ivy is¡ª" The words stick in my throat. It''s hard to imagine such a strange death. "Gone." He speaks gently. "And possibly for quite some time. The signs would have been subtle. The dream-eater did not take her body, but stole her form. If you wolves did not scent the difference..." My hands shake; this creature was walking among us, wearing her face. Her voice. Even her scent. "No." "The dream-eater would easily learned her mannerisms, her relationships." Magister Orion sighs. "They know everything." "Ready to head out?" Kellan''s voice breaks through the conversation as he opens the door. The Magister waves his hand at me. "Go. Rest. I can feel your exhaustion." Sighing, I push myself off the floor. "I''m ready. Could you call Vanessa to meet us at your cabin? I need to speak with her. And you." His eyes glaze over for a second. "Done. She''s on her way." * * * Vanessa takes the news better than I did, and she admits she suspected much of the same. We both wonder how long Ivy''s been gone, but it''s impossible to know. My head throbs as I rest it on my arms, the solid wood of Kellan''s kitchen table offering little comfort. The scent of coffee fills the air¡ªrich, bitter, and mildly nauseating, like the thoughts swirling in my mind. Lisa''s quiet sips from the couch punctuate the heavy silence. "I need to tell Clayton about Ivy." The words are dirt in my mouth. "If Lucas doesn''t make it back soon..." "I''ll do it." Kellan''s voice carries that stern Beta authority, probably because the other party is Clayton, of all people. "No." I lift my head, meeting his steely gaze. "It has to come from me. It would be disrespectful..." My voice trails off. The memory of Ivy confiding in me at the hospital... Was that real? Or was it the dream-eater, playing at being her? "Gods, how does Lucas do this? How does he handle it?" Vanessa''s clothes rustle as she shifts in her chair. Dark circles ring her eyes, testament to the chaos of the day. "You''re doing fine, Ava. It''s always rough the first time." She sounds so matter-of-fact, but it makes sense when she faces death so regularly. I don''t wish I had her experience, but I do wish I could compartmentalize like she does. "How many?" I ask, deciding to shelve the Ivy issue for now. My brain can''t handle it anymore. Though, this subject isn''t any better. "How many did we lose today?" The silence stretches. Vanessa''s shoulders slump further. "Twenty-seven confirmed. Three more are critical. The others... should pull through, at least." Twenty-seven. My heart aches. "I need to meet with their families." My fingers trace invisible patterns on the table''s surface. "The rites... we''ll need to prepare everything." All things Lucas would do, but he isn''t here right now. "Kellan, help me with a list of what needs to be done." The words sound hollow, inadequate against the weight of what they represent. But it''s my duty now. My responsibility. "Yes, Luna." Lisa leans forward from her place on the couch. "Ava, are you okay? You look pale." My lips curve into what must be the weakest smile ever attempted. "I''m fine." "You''re not." Lisa sets her coffee mug down with a soft clink. "But I get it. Just... let me help? With anything. Even if it''s just fetching coffee or organizing papers or whatever." "I know." The gratitude in my chest wars with the exhaustion. Lisa''s always been there, even before all this supernatural chaos invaded our lives. "Thank you." Vanessa''s warm hand covers mine, her touch gentle despite the calluses earned from years of healing work. "Kellan can handle most of this, Ava. You should try to get some sleep. Even an hour would help." "No." I pull my hand back, straightening in my chair. "These families deserve to hear it from their Luna. They need to know their losses matter to us¡ªto me." Twenty-seven faces I''ll never see again. Twenty-seven families waiting for news. Twenty-seven holes torn in our pack that we''ll never truly fill. God. Twenty-seven... and it could have been worse. You need rest. Selene''s voice echoes in my mind, her presence a cool whisper against my consciousness. There''s something strained in her words, but I''m too tired to push. "Just one hour," Vanessa insists. "Maybe by then the Grand Sage will have the watches fixed, and we can reach Lucas." I hesitate. You have worn yourself out, Grimoire agrees. Just take a moment for yourself. It will help. Chapter 432: Lisa: PTSD LISA Watching Ava struggle with the aftermath of the strange attack leaves me humbled. It feels like she''s been growing all this time, while I''ve been sitting stagnant. Even my relationship with Kellan... My gaze drifts to Kellan''s broad shoulders. The gentle way he touches me, the way he watches my every step¡ªit''s a consideration he shows me. Every. Single. Day. A knot forms in my throat. The mate bond between us is something I can feel now, like an extra heartbeat in my chest, but I keep that door sealed tight. Sometimes I catch him watching me with those storm-gray eyes, waiting for me to let him in. To trust him. To love him back the way he loves me. The memory of cold hands on my skin makes me shiver. Sharp fangs. Blood. Pain. Memories I thought I was over, but keep intruding of late. No, nope. Not today, Satan. Focus on Ava. I push away from the wall and cross the room. "Hey." My arms wrap around her thin frame. She feels as though she''s lost ten pounds in one day; magic seems to take a lot out of her. "You need to sleep for at least an hour. Non-negotiable." "Lisa¡ª" "Nope. Doctor''s orders." Her lip twitches. "You''re not a doctor." "Hey, I''ve watched enough Grey''s Anatomy to qualify." The joke falls flat, but at least she cracks a weak smile. "One hour. That''s all I''m asking. The families will still be here when you wake up. Go now, before I get mean about it." "Okay," she agrees easily enough, a sure sign she''s exhausted. Vanessa''s eyebrow lifts. "Impressive." "Kellan, can you take her to her cabin?" My fingers twist in the hem of my sweater. "Make sure she actually sleeps?" "On it." Kellan guides Ava toward the door over her protests, where she keeps saying she isn''t going to do anything and doesn''t need a babysitter. The room falls quiet as their footsteps fade. Vanessa stands, adjusts her scrubs, and heads for the door. Her hand pauses on the handle. "Lisa?" "Hmm?" "Is there something wrong with your leg?" My heart skips a beat for some reason. "What?" "You keep rubbing your thigh." Vanessa''s dark eyes fix on my leg. "I''ve noticed it the past few days." I glance down. Sure enough, my palm presses against my thigh, right over the spot where fangs once pierced flesh. The phantom sensation of teeth breaking skin sends ice through my veins. The memory burns, itches, demands attention. Nope, not going down that hellscape of memories. I''m stronger now. Different. Recovered and normal now. I snatch my hand away. "Just a bad habit with an old wound. How are you doing? You look exhausted." Looking her over, I add, "You probably need the rest as much as Ava does." Vanessa''s eyes narrow as she studies my face, her lips pursed, but she lets it go to say, "I''ve had worse shifts. It comes with the job" The dark circles under her eyes and the slight tremor in her hands tell a different story. "When''s the last time you actually slept?" "I''ll nap when I need it. I can still power through for a while. We don''t have enough staff for these emergencies, and there are people who need¡ª" "Who need you at your best, not dead on your feet," I point out. "You''re always taking care of everyone else. Who''s taking care of you?" A soft laugh escapes her, and she leans against the door. "You sound exactly like Vester." The mention of her mate brings a slight flush to her cheeks, and for a moment the weariness lifts from her features. It''s sweet how they look after each other; their relationship is understated and calm, without any grand gestures. Half the time you''d never guess they were mated, and yet there''s always something solid about them, like they''ve been together forever. Maybe they have. I don''t ask enough questions. Life has evolved from girl talk and giggling over a cup of coffee. "Your face has gone dark again. Are you sure you''re all right?" Snapping my attention back to Vanessa, I force a smile. "I''m fine. Just thinking of too many things. How the world''s changed." She nods in understanding. "You can come to me if you ever need to talk. Or if that wound of yours keeps acting up. I''ll take a look at it." The words catch in my throat, but I step forward and wrap my arms around Vanessa, overwhelmed by a rush of emotion. "Thank you. For everything you do for us. For Ava. For me, too." She was one of the first to care about me, despite being human. She''s never treated me differently. Her scrubs smell like antiseptic and coffee, something normal in this supernatural world of ours. She pats my back with a soft laugh. "It''s what I do." My chest tightens at her casual acceptance of her role in our lives. Vanessa''s the closest thing to a mother figure any of us have right now, even if she''s not that much older. She''s just... safe. Reliable. Always there when we need her. I stand at the door after she leaves, watching her figure grow smaller as she walks away. The sky is clear, the snow trampled and dirty, giving proof of how much life exists in this place. While fresh snow falls often to clean it up, it never takes long to destroy it. My thigh tingles. The sensation spreads up my leg like pins and needles, an echo of that night. Those hands. Those teeth. Someone clears their throat from my right. "Are you planning to go anywhere, ma''am?" Ma''am? Glancing at one of my ever-present shadows, I shake my head. "No. I was just... looking." Three of them pass by me to come inside, making sure I''m guarded now that Ava and the others are gone. Meanwhile, I''m unable to tear my eyes from the horizon. Something about the endless white makes my skin crawl. Like anything could be hiding out there, waiting. Nothing feels safe anymore. Wolf''s Landing was a sanctuary, and yet it was breeched. Now, it''s like my mind keeps whispering to run, even though I know this is the safest place to be. My fingers find my thigh again, pressing against the old wound through my jeans. The tingling intensifies. I close the door with more force than necessary, shutting out the view. A dry laugh escapes me as I lean against it. God, I need therapy. Real therapy, not just talking to Vanessa or avoiding Kellan''s concerned looks. Someone who specializes in supernatural trauma would be ideal, but I doubt that''s a thing. How would that even work? ''Hi, I was kidnapped by vampires and now I have PTSD. Did you know vampires are real?'' Maybe there''s a group somewhere on social media for PTSD after vampire attacks. There''s one for everything. Now that technology and life has returned, maybe I can look... No. Better not. Even if one exists¡ªand they probably do now that the freaking apocalypse has come along and supernaturals stand with our president on national TV¡ªthere are probably spies in there. "Does anyone want coffee?" I ask the guards, heading for the coffeepot. I''m already jittery, but sitting in silence isn''t appealing. At least with a cup, I can sip at it occasionally. Chapter 433: Ava: Preparations The Grand Sage peers at my watch through his magnifying glass. "Fascinating. The enchantment remains intact, yet something blocks the signal." My fingers trace the edge of the crystal. The metal feels cold against my skin, devoid of its usual magical warmth. "Could the New Order have developed technology to interfere?" I ask, though it isn''t like they even know about this new technology. "It''s always possible." Magister Orion''s deep voice fills the room; he''s here while Heize takes over guarding the dream-eater. "Their influence grows stronger each day." Several shifters pass through the window, trudging east. More people heading out to help with the funeral pyres. Twenty-seven pyres. Each face flashes through my mind¡ªmothers, fathers, children. Their families were grateful for my visit, thanking me for coming. It''s a sobering experience. "Are you certain about holding the ceremony so far from Wolf''s Landing?" The pyres are set a mile away. Kellan''s steady gaze meets mine. "The perimeter is secure. We have guards posted every hundred feet between here and the pyres." My mind does the calculation and fails. How many feet are in a mile? A lot. "That''s a lot of guards. Do we have enough?" "The location is within our safe zone, Luna." His voice is soft. "We can''t risk setting fire to the camp." True. And the smoke. But my heart still hurts at our loss. "Okay." I press my palm against the window glass. The sky is pristine and free of clouds; it''s late in the day, when the sunlight fades into the vibrant oranges and reds of its golden hour. Everything''s happened so quickly in the span of a single day. The attack, our victory, finding Magister and the Fae who follow him, even a nap... "Lucas should be here. Maybe we should delay it." Not being able to contact him is driving me crazy. "He''s fine, Ava." Kellan seems to have developed a mind-reading ability, because I didn''t say anything about my worry. Maybe it''s all over my face. "Lucas knows how to handle himself." "I know, I know." It isn''t like I''ve ever been the one to save him, but it''s still hard to have no update. "I wish they took their phones." Not only are we not used to having phone service again¡ªwe''re not convinced they aren''t being tracked. Mine is turned off and has been for a while, but now I regret our paranoia. We relied on our watches, instead. But the pack needs their Luna present and composed, not fretting over things beyond her control. I straighten my spine and turn back to the Grand Sage, who''s still tinkering away. "What about using some sort of Fae magic to boost the signal?" Maybe with the Magister here... The Grand Sage looks up with a sigh. "Ava, if the receiver isn''t here to calibrate, how are we supposed to expect it to adapt to a change of circumstances?" Right. Stupid idea. "As for the rites," Kellan says, his tone practical as he changes the subject back, "the sooner we conduct them, the better. While the dream-eater remains unconscious." If we wait too long and the dream-eater wakes up... That could be a nightmare. Still staring out the window, watching the backs of those still headed to arrange the rites, I mutter, "Maybe we should just kill them now that we know what they are. Get rid of one problem before the ceremony." "I agree. There''s no reason to keep something so dangerous alive." Kellan''s agreement is so swift, it''s obvious he''s been wanting this from the moment I brought the dream-eater back. "It won''t work." Magister Orion''s facts break Kellan''s heart in an instant. "Even if you drive a blade through its heart or separate its head from its body, the dream-eater will survive." My stomach turns. "What?" "Dream-eaters aren''t truly alive in the conventional sense. They exist between life and death, sustained by magic and the essence they consume. Traditional methods of execution are meaningless against such an abomination." "But they''ve disappeared, which means there''s a way to get rid of them. Right?" I glance at Kellan, who''s frowning now. "There are ways to destroy it," my teacher agrees. "But they require specific circumstances and preparations we currently lack." The weight of my silver bracelet suddenly feels heavier on my arm; it saved me, but it isn''t enough to destroy the dream-eater. And I don''t have any magic like it. "Like what?" Kellan crosses his arms. "Then what do you suggest we do with it?" Magister Orion''s massive shoulders slump. "If I had access to my books again, I could give you a better answer. The methods of destroying dream-eaters are complex and require specific ingredients." A metallic whirring sound comes from beneath the Grand Sage''s table. Tinker pokes her head out; she''s been on her belly down there, fiddling with some whatchamacallits. "And we don''t have any dragons. Dragons would be useful right about now." "Dragons?" My brows fly up. "Like, real ones?" "Of course they''re real." Tinker''s lilac eyes sparkle with mischief. "Their fire burns through anything¡ªeven dream-eaters." "Dragons haven''t been seen in millennia," Magister Orion says with a sigh. "Enough, Tinker." It hasn''t been that long, Grimoire muses. Wait. Really? Maybe eight hundred years, though. Wow. Dragons being real is a new one. I thought I couldn''t be surprised anymore. Kellan''s voice cuts through my dragon-filled imagination. "We need practical solutions." "Dragon fire is practical." Tinker dives back under the table, her wings whirring and clicking. "Just hard to obtain." The Grand Sage sets down his magnifying glass. "Tinker, my dear, I don''t believe we have time for such an ambitious project." True. It would take a lifetime to hunt a dragon¡ªmultiple lifetimes for a human. Selene snorts. Give me a scent and I could find them in a day. Her arrogance knows no bounds. You don''t have wings, Grimoire points out. A true hunter makes do with what paws and claws are at their disposal. "But¡ª" Tinker says from under the table, sounding suspiciously similar to a whine. "No." Magister Orion''s tone is harder than I''ve ever heard him speak to his servants. "No dragons, Tinker." Her resulting grumble sounds a little like she''s saying Fine, be that way, which must be how the large Fae takes it¡ªhe rubs his eyebrows with a sigh, smiling when he notices me watching. "Tinker has a moderate obsession with dragons. They''re her favorite research subject." Ah. "They usually are, for the young," the Grand Sage agrees, his attention back on the watch in front of him. My fingers trace the silver bracelet on my wrist. "So, dragons are out. But what about this? It hurt the dream-eater before." "It wounded the creature, yes." Magister Orion strokes his beard as he leans forward to squint at it. "But that''s far from destroying it. The bracelet''s power is meant to protect, not destroy." Tinker pops her head back out, her wide eyes almost maniacal as words roll out of her like a tidal wave of excitement. "We could modify it! Add some explosive runes, maybe a touch of¡ª" "Absolutely not." The Grand Sage and Magister Orion speak in perfect unison. Kellan seems surprised. "Why not? If it''s possible, adding anything to Ava''s arsenal sounds like¡ª" "No," the Grand Sage says, without expanding. The beta blinks, and Magister Orion sighs. "When you add offensive magic to an inherently defensive artifact, things tend to go awry. If you want your Luna''s arms and legs intact, I suggest leaving it as is." Chapter 434: Lisa: Rites LISA The pyres stretch across the field like fallen stars, each one a testament to another life lost. Twenty-seven flames reach toward the sky, and my heart aches for every single one. There''s a sound barrier over the field, so wolves can howl and mourn. It''s haunting. Ava stands before the first pyre, her voice steady as she speaks the names. She''s grown so much. Even from my position at the back of the crowd, I can see how each name costs her, how she refuses to rush through them, even as her voice shakes. My fingers find the familiar spot on my thigh, massaging the burning sensation that''s been growing worse over the past hour. The pain makes me shift my weight, trying to find a comfortable position. A particularly mournful howl rises above the others. Wolves of all colors lift their heads to join the lament. Their grief is raw in a way human mourning could never be, and my heart aches. This pack has been through so much, and it''s hard not to feel guilty as I remember my part in the first massacre. Magister Orion is one of the few of us standing on two feet. Almost all the shifters are in their wolf forms as they grieve. Several of his Fae friends are clustered near him; they''re all helping to maintain the sound barrier, faces impassive, despite the clear distrust they''ve been treated with since arriving here. I know that feeling well. The burning in my leg spikes, forcing me to take a half-step back. Normally, I would be surrounded by guards. Right now, they''re in their wolf forms, mourning with the others, though only feet away. None of the names Ava recites are particularly memorable to me, but my heart hurts for their families and this pack I belong to. My eyes water, both from smoke and the emotions surrounding this place. Another wave of pain shoots through my thigh. The wolves continue their mournful chorus as Ava moves between the pyres, marking each one with a rune that glows briefly before fading into the flames. It''s something Magister Orion taught her, a rune he said was a blessing for the souls of the deceased. Twenty-seven times she stops. Twenty-seven times she speaks. Twenty-seven times the pack''s howls rise in response. A strange sensation tugs at my attention, drawing my gaze northeast. There''s nothing there to gather interest, just the darkness of night and stars in the sky. My thigh burns so much. Maybe walking will stretch it out, help take the pain away. So I do just that. One foot in front of the other, taking me away from the rites, away from the guards who should be watching my every move. No one turns. No one notices. The wolves continue their mournful song and the Fae remain focused on their barrier as I slip behind them. One step. Then another. The pull grows stronger with each step, like an invisible rope tied around me, pulling me forward. My thigh burns, but it''s different from the usual ache¡ªmore like a compass pointing me forward, insisting the pain will disappear if I just keep going. One foot in front of the other, drawn by something I can''t explain. What am I doing? The thought floats through my mind, but it''s hazy, disconnected. "Lisa?" Magister Orion''s voice clears the fog in my head. Suddenly, the sensation vanishes. The pain in my thigh recedes to its usual dull throb. I blink, awareness rushing back like a splash of cold water, disoriented. Spinning around, I spy the huge Fae watching me with concern, the only one to notice me walking by. "Is the smoke bothering you? I know human lungs can be quite frail," he says, waving a hand in my direction. The air is suddenly sweeter, clearer, and my lungs grab on with greed. I didn''t realize I was breathing in such rapid, shallow breaths. "A little, I guess." Shaking off the strange feeling, I head toward the Magister, who pats my shoulder in an awkward cadence, too rough sometimes and barely brushing me the next. Like he''s scared he''s going to quash me into a Lisa pancake. He''s strange, but nice, exactly as Ava had explained him to be. "Stay by me," he says, with his rumbling voice. "We don''t need you getting lost in the darkness on a night like tonight just for some fresh air." Why did I wander off? The pyres still burn in the distance, but everything feels fuzzy, like waking from an afternoon nap. I guess, like the Magister said, it was in search of fresh air. Someone must have realized I walked away, because suddenly six wolves appear to flank me, no longer howling and mourning with the rest of the pack. "The smoke is quite thick," one of the Fae agree, peeking around Magister to smile at me. He seems nice. "I didn''t realize human bodies were quite so weak, but if you stay with us, we''ll make sure you can breathe." "Thank you," I murmur. Yes, indeed¡ªthe air here tastes clean and sweet, nothing like the heavy smoke that must have driven me to seek better breathing room. "Thank you for clearing it for me." My hand drops to my thigh, expecting the familiar ache, but there''s nothing. Not even a twinge. The constant burning has vanished as if it never existed. The sound barrier continues to ripple with the pack''s grief, and I return my attention to the rites. My eyes scan the crowd, searching for that familiar silhouette. The wolves blend together in the darkness, their fur painted orange by the dancing flames, but I''d recognize his form anywhere. There. Near the third pyre from the right. Kellan''s wolf stands tall despite his obvious exhaustion. The way his shoulders slump makes my fingers twitch with the urge to comfort him. He''s been awake for what seems like forever, and I can''t even remember if he came to bed last night. I shift my weight, stamping my foot absently, expecting to feel the now-familiar burning. But no; it''s still gone, and I''m pain-free. Strange. Probably a pinched nerve or something. Chapter 435: Ava: Stronger The flames lick at the night sky, consuming our dead. Each tongue of fire carries a name, a story, a life cut short. My wolves'' howls pierce the air, raw with grief, and the weight of their pain settles deep in my bones. Selene''s voice is a clear bell through the haze of exhaustion. You need rest. The smoke stings my eyes. Or maybe those are tears. "Has everyone returned to Wolf''s Landing?" Most have. Only the families remain. "And Lisa?" Kellan took her home. There was something about her tonight, something off. At one point she''d even wandered from her place; Selene was the one to alert her guards. Maybe I should have insisted she stay in her cabin for the night. "Did you notice anything strange about her?" Humans react differently to pack grief. Selene bumps into my thigh. Even those who''ve lived among us struggle when hundreds of wolves channel their emotions at once. The energy can be overwhelming. A memory surfaces¡ªunwanted, unbidden. A crowd of shifted wolves surrounding me, their eyes bright in the dark of night. The fear that comes with such a sight... It no longer has the same effect on me, but I can still remember my days in Blackwood. "You''re right. I forget sometimes, how intense it can be." Turning away from the pyres, I walk toward Wolf''s Landing. My guards follow behind, and I wonder if they took enough time to grieve. They were silent for most of the ceremony, paying more attention to my safety than the rites. Most of the Fae are already gone, probably seeking warmth. They don''t seem to like this cold. Only two remain to maintain the barrier, their magic containing our howls of mourning within these grounds. The feel of their magic is different from mine, but familiar; it''s surprising to feel a wave of vague homesickness for the Fae Ward. Not a place that was home, but one of only two places I lived as Ava. Just Ava. Life seemed so hard then, but it''s nothing compared to the responsibility weighing me down now. You need sleep, Selene observes, keeping pace with me as her furry body keeps bumping into my thigh. "What I need is¡ª" My voice disappears, fading into a long sigh. What do I need? Lucas, safe and home. Our pack whole again. The ability to turn back time and save those twenty-seven souls. The strength to take over our future. "I need to be stronger." You are strong. But right now, with the last of the pyres burning against the night sky, I can only clench my fists as I make my way home. Stronger. I need power. Enough to no longer feel afraid when a crazy monster attacks our home¡ªto not feel the need to run away and sacrifice myself as the only other option. Oh? Grimoire has been quiet all day; grief isn''t something he dabbles in much, and he''s found the emotions of today to be exhausting. How fascinating. Your will has been tempered. She has always had a strong will, Selene retorts. It''s her self-respect that''s lacking. Ouch. My temples throb as Grimoire and Selene continue their back-and-forth. The lights of Wolf''s Landing pierce through the darkness ahead, but my feet slow on the path back to my cabin. I want to check on Lisa, but... No. She''s with Kellan. The last thing she needs is me hovering when she''s finally spending time with her mate. They might even be in bed, and that would be an awkward situation if I came knocking on their door. Why the concern for the human? Grimoire''s voice holds genuine curiosity. Selene''s hackles rise. Weren''t you paying attention? Funerals aren''t my preferred form of entertainment. A low growl rumbles from Selene''s chest. Twenty-seven of our pack died. And I mourn Ava''s loss. But watching their bodies burn brings me no peace. The door to my cabin creaks as I push it open. Darkness greets me, along with a silence that echoes Lucas'' absence. No warmth lingers within these walls tonight, just memories of what should be. It doesn''t take long to coax the lingering fire into a strong blaze, but the warm glow does nothing to chase away the emptiness. "Lisa seemed off during the rites. She wandered off a little at one point. Nearly gave me a heart attack." I see. "It must have been hard to hear all that noise and be surrounded by hundreds of wolves. Even knowing she''s safe with the pack, her body probably wanted to run." It''s a feeling I''m too familiar with. Yet you didn''t run, Grimoire points out. My lips quirk. Grimoire might be able to read my memories, but he doesn''t seem to understand my life before we met. "Yes, I did. I always ran. It was always about surviving." Funny; I wanted to be stronger then, too, but it was different. The kind of strong where I could just survive a little easier; that''s all I ever wished for. Todd Mason''s face flashes through my memory, and that beautiful, moonlit night the day I killed him. The night Lucas rescued me. What a fascinating memory, Grimoire says, and I can feel him sorting through my head for more. A snort escapes me as memories of Cedarwood surface. The Novel Grind. My tiny apartment. The life I''d carved out for myself, thinking I was finally free. I''ll always miss it, but... "I thought that was the end of everything when they dragged me back to Blackwood. I was so desperate to return." It feels so distant now. You''ve come far from that terrified girl. Selene settles near the fire, curling up into a little husky ball of fur. Though you still are the same in many ways. My body sinks into the couch cushions, every muscle aching from the day''s events. The fire casts dancing shadows on the ceiling, and I trace their patterns with tired eyes. Oh, this is interesting. Grimoire''s presence flutters through my mind, picking through memories like pages in a book. Your brother pushed you down the stairs. "I was seven. I had the flu, and I wasn''t moving fast enough." Your father threw you into the woods and left you there? "He wanted me to find my wolf." Selene snorts. What a terrible family. The number of ''accidents'' in your childhood is concerning. A laugh bubbles up, surprising me with how hollow it sounds. "You know what''s sad? I''m too exhausted to even be angry about it anymore." Your entire family is deeply flawed. Grimoire''s presence settles in my head, and I can feel how he''s done looking through my past. So, how serious are you about getting stronger, my little witch friend? Selene''s eye pops open at his non sequitur. What are you up to, book? Chapter 436: Ava: Wards Grimoire appears, floating in mid-air, in his preferred form of a child. "I''m not up to anything, you suspicious mutt." Selene''s lips curl back, exposing sharp teeth in a silent warning. The darker fur along her spine bristles, but she remains where she is. Grimoire ignores her. "What''s going through that head of yours?" I ask, feeling a vague sense of trepidation tickling its way down my spine. "You''re plotting something. I can tell." "I believe it''s time we seriously consider removing your soul''s wards." Grimoire''s childlike form hovers as he rotates slowly, his hair and clothes the only things that move according to gravity. It''s a trick he doesn''t do often; not everyone in Wolf''s Landing knows he exists. Outside of our cabin, he''s usually in the form of a fox, if he takes a form at all. A few have seen the red-haired child, but not often enough to cause rumors. While everyone knows about Selene, few know about this second magical being in my head. "My what?" Frowning, I turn his words over in my head. They''re strange and don''t make sense. Soul wards? "What are you talking about?" Grimoire''s palm meets his forehead with a sharp smack; it''s a mannerism he''s picked up from watching the pack''s children, and looks odd when he does it. "Not this again. We''ve had this conversation before, Ava." A chill races across my skin. My gaze darts to Selene, whose ears now lay flat against her skull. Yes, Selene says, answering my unspoken question. I remember this discussion. We decided it wasn''t worth the risk. That''s impossible. I would remember being a part of this conversation. "When did we talk about this?" It''s been quite some time now, but not long enough for you to forget. "It''s the second time," Grimoire points out. "She forgot my words on our first meeting, as well." His form is finally upside down as he stares at me, eyes glittering. "What are these wards?" "The layered wards on your soul are what we believe prevent you from shifting. They''re complex and strange." Definitely not the kind of information I''d forget so completely. My heart trembles, and I wrap my arms around myself. As if I can hold all my memories inside by the simple movement. "This can''t be true. Memories don''t just disappear like that." But my eyes dart to Selene again, because¡ªthey do. She''s living, furry proof of it. Selene rests her chin against the floor, heaving a deep sigh. I understand this pain, she says, her presence warm and soothing in my head, like a metaphysical hug. Can you feel where they are missing? The void in your head? My fingers drum against my arms, but I can''t feel any gaps in my memories. No empty spaces. No missing pieces. Everything feels whole, complete¡ªand that terrifies me more than finding holes would. At least Selene has a fuzzy realization of missing memories. I have nothing. "I don''t understand. Wouldn''t I notice if memories disappeared?" Grimoire''s small form floats closer, upright once again. "The mind is complex." I wonder how many other conversations we''ve had that you no longer remember. "There''s no way to track what''s been lost," Grimoire says, with a shrug¡ªas if this is little more than a minor bump in the road. "At least you have us to remember for you." A violent shiver wracks my body, but the cold isn''t from the winter air. "And these wards are on my soul? What are they supposed to do?" "Yes. They''re likely preventing you from accessing your true nature, your full potential. The reason you can''t shift or integrate with the pack links. It''s only my theory, but I can''t imagine it being wrong." Grimoire''s childlike face grows serious. "We need to work on removing them." She''s strong enough as she is. Selene''s hackles rise. We agreed it isn''t worth the risk. You said she could get lost in her own soul! The phantom scent of burning pyres is sudden and overwhelming. Twenty-seven names. The pack''s howls of grief still echo in my ears. My head spins, aching with Grimoire''s words. With how desperately I want more strength. And the terrifying idea I could disappear, lost in my own soul, of all places. Would I die? Or would my body live on, dependent on IVs and machines to keep me alive? Lucas would do that¡ªwaiting for the day I woke up as Ava again. "It''s impossible to answer your questions. Tampering with a soul is forbidden for many reasons¡ªthe outcome is never assured." Grimoire lowers himself until he''s standing on the ground and walks toward me with his arms stretched out for a hug, like he''s the child he''s pretending to be. Still, I grab his tiny body and pull him onto my lap, grateful for the warmth he brings. It''s enough to chase away the chill of fear leaving me trembling. Selene scoots across the floor on her belly, until her muzzle rests against my foot. I force my racing thoughts into order, pushing the panic aside. Logic. Facts. That''s what I need right now. "Who would even put wards on my soul?" I absently pat Grimoire''s hair as I consider the situation, trying to pretend it''s about someone else. It''s easier to create distance that way. "The Blackwood Pack doesn''t have any magicians. Was it a vampire?" "Unlikely." Grimoire wraps his arms around my waist and leans into me. He''s so affectionate, when he isn''t being condescending. Being alone for so long has left its scars on his bookish soul. It feels natural to hold him like this when he''s silent, but strange when he talks. Like holding a tiny adult instead of a child. "A vampire''s magic doesn''t look like this. Though I suppose it''s unlikely for anyone in your pack to know magic; they were quite traditional." Traditional. A polite way of saying they rejected anything that wasn''t pure wolf shifter. There''s no way someone who knew magic would go under the radar there... right? When did the wards appear? Selene wonders. From birth, or as a child? "It''s impossible to see when a ward was created, but they are complex. Perhaps even ancient. I can sense their presence, but my understanding of their purpose or origin..." Grimoire pats my arm with his tiny hand, and it''s only then I realize he''s trying to comfort me, instead of seeking affection. "I''m sorry, Ava. I wish I knew more." "You can''t tell me anything else?" "Only that they exist. And that they exist in layers." My teeth worry at my bottom lip. For Grimoire to be so stumped... It isn''t something we haven''t run into before, but it''s always unnerving. I''ve become dependent on his knowledge. But now there''s someone else we can rely on. "We should talk to Magister Orion before we decide anything. He might have some insight." Chapter 437: Ava: Break a Leg After the rites last night, I expected the energy of Wolf''s Landing to be gloomy. Instead, it''s bustling. Everyone''s rushing to repair the hospital, something that''s become more possible with the arrival of our Fae friends, who are helping mend walls with their magic. Despite the natural distrust between wolf and Fae, they''re getting along well. And the injured are now walking, talking, laughing, and eating with ease, thanks to Heize¡ªwho specializes in healing magic. Anyone coming in for the first time would never guess we just lost twenty-seven people to a mere ten-minute attack. Selene yawns; she''s half-asleep still in my cabin, having used the night to scout the general area. The time for grief is done. We are survivors. Our pack didn''t bounce back this quickly after the initial massacre in Westwood, though. Things have changed since then, Grimoire points out. We are in a long, drawn-out war. Time for grief is a luxury in times like this. "I''m not arguing," I mumble at them both. "Just noticing how different it is." Both of my bonded souls settle in my head, leaving me in silence as I watch the Fae work. The hospital''s front doors rest against the doorframe of a rebuilt wall, askew and unattached, but not for long. Eris lifts her hands, and the metal hinges twist back into place with a soft groan. The door rights itself, settling perfectly into its frame as if it had never been damaged. Remarkable. Eris'' magic is not raw and wild. It''s precise, controlled. Almost artificially clean. Her black hair sweeps back as she gestures at a pile of broken furniture. Pieces of wood and metal float up, spinning until they click together like puzzle pieces. A bed frame materializes from the chaos, pristine and perfect. "Luna Ava." Magister Orion'' is the first of the Fae to notice me, and his booming voice carries through the area. He stands near a crumbling section of wall, directing fragments of plaster and concrete into a pile. "I trust you slept well?" "As well as can be expected." My attention stays fixed on Eris''s work. "I had no idea magic could be so... specific." "Eris has a gift for repair and restoration." Magister Orion guides a large chunk of wall into place. "Each Fae''s magic manifests differently. Some heal, some destroy, some¡ªlike Eris¡ªexcel at putting broken things back together." Three other Fae work alongside him, their movements synchronized as they float debris through the air. A few pack weave between them, pointing out what should go where. Two are in wolf form, sniffing at things, and it takes me a moment to realize they''re using scent to identify what pieces go together. One points his nose at a section of metal frame, a human-shaped shifter gives the command, and a Fae immediately shifts it toward its matching piece. Like an assembly line. "The scent helps them remember where everything belongs?" Even as someone raised in a shifter pack, I didn''t realize our noses could be so precise. More things I''m missing out on without the ability to shift. "Indeed." A dresser reconstructs itself under Eris''s touch, drawers sliding home with soft clicks. She doesn''t speak, her focus absolute as she moves to the next broken item. No one is showing signs of mistrust, and it warms my heart to watch this happen. "Luna." Kellan''s voice startles me. He appears at my side, Lisa a few steps behind him. He nods toward the repair efforts with a faint smile, no longer hostile himself. I can feel the burden on my shoulders lift. "Quite a sight, isn''t it?" "I never expected¡ª" Kellan watches as a wolf directs a Fae toward a pile of broken glass. "Their presence at the rites changed things. Not all are comfortable being so close to magic, but these are all volunteers to work with the Fae to get this done." Lisa steps closer, her eyes wide as she watches Eris repair a window. "That''s crazy. Ava, can you do that?" I shake my head. "Not in a million years." The magic I have is not so precise or fine, and I can''t fathom how she''s able to take two broken pieces of concrete and blend them so it seems they were never broken. Or wood. Magister Orion chuckles and claps a hand on my shoulder, winking at Lisa. "Most are incapable of such a magic. Eris has unique inclinations. While it is considered a weak and ineffectual magic among the Fae, I have always found it to be some of the most useful." "Man, where was she when I broke my mom''s special Christmas china when I was ten?" Lisa''s laugh rings clear across the courtyard. "I spent hours trying to superglue those pieces back together. She was so pissed." The others chuckle, but I catch the way Lisa''s smile falters. Her hand twitches toward her thigh. She hasn''t spoken about her family in a long time, and I watch the light dim in her eyes. My chest aches. She must be worried about them, and yet she never speaks of it. "Forget the china," I say, trying to brighten her face again. "Remember that time the espresso machine at Beaniverse decided to have a meltdown during rush hour? We could have used Eris'' talents then. Those customers were pissed." Lisa''s shoulders relax as she laughs. "Yeah. That was not a fun day. And Stephanie thought unplugging it would make it work¡ª" "But then it wouldn''t turn back on!" My lips twitch. "And she tried to blame us." "Right? What a bitch." Eris pauses in her work, raising an eyebrow at our conversation. "I do not fix coffee machines." "Do you fix ice cream machines?" Lisa asks with a wide grin. Any sadness seems to have disappeared. Eris blinks. "Do you sell ice cream along with coffee?" She asks, sounding mildly horrified. It''s clear she doesn''t understand the reference, but that''s pretty normal. It''s a human world thing. Leaning over, I smack Lisa lightly on her shoulder, unable to stop the giggles from escaping. "Stop ordering ice cream from fast food places and you won''t need to worry about broken ice cream machines." Lisa rolls her eyes at me, then turns to Eris. "You would make a killing in the human world." The horror that spreads across Eris''s face is startling. Her lilac eyes widen, and she takes a step back, hands raised as if to ward off the suggestion. "I do not kill humans." "No, no." Magister Orion steps forward, his massive form blocking my view of Eris. "The phrase ''making a killing'' in human vernacular means to earn a substantial amount of money. Lisa suggests you would be quite wealthy if you offered your services in their world." "Oh." Eris''s voice comes out small. She peers around Magister Orion''s bulk, her pointed ears twitching and cheeks faintly red. "You humans have the oddest expressions." Lisa sighs. "No kidding. Some of it''s really strange. Who decided ''it''s raining cats and dogs'' was a good way to say it''s raining hard?" "It rains... animals?" The horror returns to Eris''s face. "No, it''s just another saying." I bite my lip to keep from laughing. "Though now that I think about it, that would be terrifying." "Humans." Eris shakes her head and returns to her work, though I notice her lips twitch. "At least ''making a killing'' has some logical connection to acquiring wealth. But raining animals? Nonsense." The exchange lightens something in my chest. Watching a Fae and a human discuss idioms is fun. Light-hearted. Not stressful or anxiety-inducing. Even Kellan''s stern expression has softened into something approaching amusement. "Just wait until she hears you telling someone to ''break a leg'' for luck," Lisa stage-whispers to me. Eris turns around, a suspicious look on her face. "Why would you break a leg for luck?" "Breaking a leg just means good luck!" Lisa holds up her hands in surrender. "I swear! I''m not making it up." "How does breaking bones equate to good fortune?" Eris demands. "Why would their limb equal your fortune?" "You don''t actually break their leg," my best friend protests, trying to explain, but the Fae just stares at her in suspicion. I have the distinct feeling Eris thinks Lisa''s just screwing with her at this point. Another giggle escapes me as Lisa and Eris continue their back-and-forth about human expressions, and even the other pack members stop their work to listen in. "What brings you here this morning, Luna?" Magister Orion''s smile is gentle, but his question snaps me back to my purpose. The weight of my earlier conversation with Grimoire settles over me, and all the stress of our lives returns, like a yoke dropped onto my shoulders. My amusement disappears in an instant. "I have something to discuss with you. Do you have time to come to my cabin?" Magister Orion''s eyes sharpen with interest, though his expression remains neutral. "Of course." Lisa catches my change in mood, her brow furrowing with concern as she abandons her conversation with the horrified Fae. But before she can ask, Kellan places a hand on her shoulder, steering her attention back to Eris. He knows me well enough to recognize when something needs to stay between fewer ears. "Perhaps you can explain to Eris why humans ''kick the bucket'' when they die," Kellan suggests to Lisa, and just like that, the attention shifts away from me. Chapter 438: Lucas: Slow LUCAS Pip is surprisingly resilient to our questions, and we learn nothing else. She''s decided to stay silent, even when I let some of Aurum''s presence leak out of me, to the point she struggles to breathe. In the end, we''ve lost Jericho''s trail and still have no answers for Ryder''s scent, leaving us aggravated. Pip seems to understand we aren''t the enemy, and yet she won''t confide in us¡ªprobably because I came on too strong from the beginning. It''s going to take us forever to get back to Wolf''s Landing at this rate, Vester says as he prods Pip into speeding up her pace once again. The young Fae has no endurance to speak of. A deep sigh escapes my lips as I watch Pip stumble through another snowdrift. The sun hangs low on the horizon, and we''ve made little progress toward Wolf''s Landing. "Stop." My voice cuts through the wind. "Take a break." Pip collapses into the snow, her purple hair stark against the white. The chains on her clothes jingle as she shivers. We should have gone north, tried to find the survivors. Aurum is annoyed with her slowing us down. I watch the strange Fae child suffer in silence, panting hard despite the short distance we''ve walked in the past few hours. She''d never make it. We would have been ripe for ambush. It is better we are bringing her back. Killing her would be more efficient. No. His lack of empathy for the Fae was understandable at first, but now borders on extreme. It''s as if she has no value to him because she isn''t a shifter. He''s never had a problem with humans, but Fae... Well, it''s understandable. I probably would have felt the same before Ava''s trip to the Unregistered city and her stories from that place. Vester stands by my side, his eyes also trained on our strange captive. At this point, neither of us are sure if we''ve kidnapped her or are keeping her safe from the New Order. "We need to make better time. It will take us days to return at this rate. Maybe even a week." "I know." The words taste bitter. Every moment we waste puts more distance between us and any survivors. This mission feels impossible. My fingers brush against my watch, but it''s still not working. Pip''s teeth chatter as she hugs her knees. She''s not dressed for this weather, and the coat we''ve pulled out of our travel pack is far too large for her. Still, it''s better than nothing. Despite her rebellious appearance, she''s just a child. A child who chose silence over betrayal when pressed, even if she was a bit of a chatterbox at the start. That kind of loyalty deserves respect, even if it complicates our mission. But we still have to move faster. "Ten minutes. Then we move." Her eyes widen at the gesture, but she stays silent. Smart girl. She''s learned she can''t trust herself to keep information safe in even casual conversation. Better if she would just talk, Aurum mutters. Once we have the information, we could leave her. He''s worried about Jericho; I can feel it down the end of our bond link. Vester keeps his voice low. "We''re wasting time here." He''s not advocating to get rid of her, like Aurum, but he''s also struggling with the timelines. I motion to my two nearest scouts, both still in wolf form. "Watch her." They pad over to flank Pip without complaint. Now that I think of it, they''re both married, with pups of their own. They must have some compassion for a child like her. "Vester." I tilt my head toward a copse of trees. Far enough that even Fae hearing won''t pick up our conversation, I hope. There''s too much I don''t know about the Fae and their capabilities. So far, this one has shown no sign of magic, aside from appearing out of nowhere with the press of a button. We walk in silence until the distance feels right. The wind whips harder here, cutting through my coat. If I''m cold, that child must be freezing. "Her hands are red." The words come out harsh. "Her feet are probably soaked through her ridiculous shoes." They''re for fashion, not utility. Vester looks over his shoulder at our captive. His jaw tightens as he takes in her hunched form. "If we don''t get her to Wolf''s Landing soon, we''ll lose her to exposure." I rake a hand through my hair. "She''s our only source of information about Jericho and why they attacked him." "You have a plan." It''s not a question. Vester''s known me long enough to read the set of my shoulders. "Take two others and find the nearest town." I meet his eyes. "We need a car." His eyebrows shoot up. "You want us to steal transportation?" "Unless you have a better idea. We can''t keep walking with her like this." I gesture toward Pip. "She needs to warm up, and we need to make better time. While you''re at it, find her some proper winter clothes. Boots. A coat that fits." "And if we encounter resistance?" "Don''t get caught." My lips quirk. "But ultimately, do what needs to be done." "What about you and the girl?" If you let me out, I can get her to talk. She''s just a child. She will break easily under fear. Ignoring the wolf in my head, I answer, "We''ll keep her safe until you return. Just hurry." "You know this is risky. They''ll be looking for the car, and we might lead them back to the pack." Shaking my head, I can only say, "It''s less risky than letting her freeze to death before we get answers." We need to know more, and we finally have someone from the other side to give us what we need. Vester nods once, already moving to gather his team. Efficient and calm, he''s wasted as a delta. Still, as long as he remains loyal to our pack, I will keep him. Other packs would likely promise him a beta position in an attempt to poach his skills¡ªand his mate comes as a competent healer, as well. He is loyal, Aurum agrees. But soft. He does not have the ruthless streak we need in our beta. Aurum''s disapproval radiates through our bond, but I push his thoughts aside. His bloodthirsty nature has its uses, but not with a child. His opinions were never so pointed before, but our bond has changed in many ways over these past months. "We''ll head west." Vester points through the trees. "There''s a town about two miles from here. Small enough that security might be lax." "Good." My eyes drift to the south. There''s a rural road there; one of the scouts reported it earlier. "I''ll take the others that direction." I turn back to our captive as Vester''s group disappears, melting into the skyline. Pip hasn''t moved, still shivering on the ground, helplessly breathing on her fingers in an attempt to keep warm. She is the enemy, Aurum growls. Do not let your guard down. I shake my head. She''s a child, and she''s on our side. She just doesn''t understand that yet. And when her ''help'' leads our enemies straight to us? I ignore him again, striding toward Pip. "Time to move." Her head snaps up, purple hair falling across her face. Fear flashes in her eyes before she masks it. I motion for her to stand. "We have to move." She stumbles to her feet, clearly exhausted. The coat drowns her small frame, making her look even more vulnerable. An act, Aurum mutters. If he''s right, it''s pretty fucking convincing. The guards flank her as we start walking, their wolf forms massive compared to her slight build. She trips twice in the first few minutes, and I wonder if her toes are already frostbitten. Kill her now, Aurum suggests. Before she becomes a liability. Enough. I slam our bond shut, cutting off his protests. As young wolves, we learn to close this door; it''s a necessity to keep our humanity in check during times of shifting. His rage at being silenced pulses against the barrier, but I maintain it. Sometimes my wolf forgets that being an alpha means protecting the weak, not just dominating them. It isn''t the first time and won''t be the last time we have a difference of opinion. If we ran everything the way our wolves wanted, most packs would look similar to Blackwood. Pip stumbles again, catching herself against the wolf to her left. Her breathing comes in sharp gasps, visible in the frigid air. At this rate, we won''t make it to the road before dark. "Stop." I move closer, ignoring her flinch. "You''re not used to this terrain." She nods, but still doesn''t speak, even as she struggles for oxygen. This trek isn''t even terrible. Most of the snow is packed down, and it''s warmer today than it was a few days ago, though still frigid. "Here''s what''s going to happen." I keep my voice level, non-threatening. "We''re going to carry you. You''re slowing us down, and we have to move. Okay?" Her eyes widen. I gesture to one of the guards. "He won''t hurt you." The wolf approaches slowly, lowering his head to appear less intimidating. Pip takes a step back, clutching her hands against her chest, shaking her head vehemently. "Your choice." I cross my arms. "Either you accept help, or you keep struggling until you collapse. Then we carry you anyway." She stares at me for a long moment, weighing her options. Finally, her shoulders slump. "Can it be you?" It''s the first words she''s spoken in hours. Chapter 439: Ava: Soul Magic Magister Orion''s footsteps echo against the floor of my cabin as he circles me for the tenth time. The sound matches the thrum of anxiety in my chest. Each time he passes behind me, my shoulders tense. "Please stay still." His deep voice carries notes of concentration. A warm breeze tickles my scalp as he places his hand near my head again. The sensation reminds me of warm summer days spent out in the sun¡ªpleasant, but unremarkable. "I apologize, but I must try once more." My legs itch from standing so still. "Take your time." His frown deepens with each pass. The wrinkles around his eyes become more pronounced as he squints, as if trying to see through fog. "I cannot detect what you''re describing." He lowers his hand. "The ability to inspect a soul is not a magic we use among the Fae. I sense nothing unusual about you." He then adds hastily, "I''m not doubting your word. Whatever this magic is, it''s beyond my understanding. Beyond my sight." Damn it. With Magister''s obsession over reading all things magic-oriented, I''d hoped... "I see. Thank you." Magister Orion''s expression softens. "This simply means we need a different approach. Sister Miriam might have better answers for you." My shoulders slump at the mention of her name. "I haven''t heard from her in months. I don''t even know if she''s okay." "Ah." He strokes his chin, his swirling, blue-black eyes distant. "It''s likely dangerous for her to attempt contact outside the New Order at present." She''s alive. My heart thumps; while she isn''t on my mind daily, I''ve been worried about her for quite some time. "Why?" His gaze fixes on mine, then slides away as he walks toward the couch to take a seat. "Sister Miriam has worked her way into the bosom of the New Order. The cost was... significant." It''s unusual for his body language to be so evasive. The corners of my lips tug down before I can stop them. Grimoire murmurs, She likely had to sacrifice allies. It is understandable she wouldn''t risk contacting those she wants to keep safe, then. His opinion is like an unwelcome jolt in my head. Sacrifice her allies? She wouldn''t do that. Grimoire goes silent in response, but Selene has no such qualms. A dhampir is not like us, Ava. Their favor is fickle. I shake my head. The accusation doesn''t sit right with me. Sister Miriam might be cryptic and strange, but she doesn''t seem the type to sacrifice others. She''s helped us so many times, demanding little to nothing in return. "What do you mean by cost, Magister?" His massive form shifts on my couch, the furniture creaking under his weight. A weary hand waves through the air. "That''s a story for another day, child." "But¡ª" "I have contacts among the vampire communities." He cuts off my protest to change the subject. "Though none I''d trust with your secrets. For now, we must wait for Sister Miriam herself." Grimoire''s grumble echoes in my mind. The sound reminds me of thunder rolling across distant mountains. Why don''t you come out and speak with him directly? I ask Grimoire. Between the two of you, maybe you can figure something out. They''re both masters of theory, after all. I have no interest in becoming his next obsessive field of research. Grimoire''s tone drips with disdain. Have you seen how his eyes light up at the mere mention of new magical knowledge? I''ve seen him in your memories. No, thank you. The mental image of Magister Orion hunched over Grimoire''s book form, scribbling notes with fevered excitement, is enough to understand where he''s coming from. Selene rests her head on the Magister''s leg, allowing him to pet her head and ears as she sits in front of him. Magister Orion''s fingers trace the outline of Selene''s ears; she''s long been a source of fascination for him. "Still so fascinating. A wolf spirit residing in a husky''s form. How is this possible?" "Your guess is as good as mine." My shoulders lift in a half-hearted shrug. "We stopped trying to figure it out months ago." A pang of guilt stabs through my chest as I add, "Her memories have disappeared, too. Not all, but a lot." His swirling eyes narrow as he pinches Selene''s ears together, then releases them. She doesn''t even twitch at the contact, content to bask in his attention. "Disappeared, you say? I wonder." His massive form leans forward, causing my poor couch to protest. "Does your companion have access to her soul? Perhaps she bears similar wards." Grimoire? I direct the question inward, where his presence burns like a banked fire. Can you check? His response crackles with irritation. My bond lies with you, not her. I cannot access Selene''s soul any more than I can access the soul of that tree outside your window. The acid in his tone makes me wince. He''d talked about getting to the bottom of her missing memories, so I''d assumed¡ª Her mind and memories are not the same as her soul. Linked, but not the same. A soul comes with its own protections. "I have no idea," I tell Magister Orion truthfully. Magister Orion''s fingers still on Selene''s ears. "Your souls are connected, yet you sense one and not the other? That seems... peculiar." My heart skips; Grimoire doesn''t want Magister Orion to know about his existence, but he''s exactly the reason I know this information. "Well, I¡ª" Heat crawls up my neck. "I had a dream about my soul. That''s how I knew about the wards." Smooth, Grimoire drawls. Very convincing. Shut up. "A dream?" Magister Orion''s swirling eyes fix on my face; there''s no way he doesn''t understand that I''m lying. "I see." I clear my throat, desperate to redirect his attention. "What do you know about soul wards in general?" "Ah." Magister Orion shakes his head. "Soul magic is not something we Fae dabble in. The soul is sacred¡ªmeant to be untouched, the purview of the gods." His fingers resume their gentle strokes along Selene''s ears. "Though that hasn''t stopped some from trying." "What do you mean?" "There are always those who seek forbidden knowledge." His swirling eyes darken to pure black. "The obsessive. The desperate. Those who believe they can master powers beyond mortal comprehension." My skin crawls. "Did they succeed?" His lips press into a thin line, and he finally leans back, dropping his hand from Selene''s head. "We don''t know. Their research was destroyed, their names struck from our histories." "But some survived?" "In secret, it''s likely. And there are vampires. They understand more about the soul than any other race. Their very existence depends on it¡ªthe transfer of life force, the manipulation of death itself. But they don''t share such information with others. It is, after all, their weakness." Chapter 440: Ava: Giving Bad News Magister Orion is long gone. Tea stands cold in my cup and my reflection stares back at me from the kitchen window, hollow-eyed and pale. My phone sits, dark and accusatory on the table in front of me. Twenty-seven dead. Twenty-eight, if I count Ivy. You''re stalling, Selene says. "I know." This phone call has been put off too long. A single day has felt like a week, but it doesn''t excuse how I didn''t call my allied alpha to inform him of his sister''s disappearance. And how am I supposed to explain why we believe she''s dead? My fingers shake as I reach for the phone. The screen lights up, too bright in the dim kitchen. Clayton''s number is far down the list of recent contacts, untouched since before everything went wrong. When things were peaceful, and I still thought my world was chaos. The phone feels heavy in my hand as I press the call button. Each ring echoes like a death knell. "Rowan speaking." The greeting throws me off balance. I''d prepared myself for Clayton''s voice. Instead, Rowan''s steady tone fills my ear. "Beta Goldstein." My voice is less confident than I want it to be. "This is Luna Ava Grey of Westwood. I need to speak with Alpha Shadowpine." A pause stretches between us, loaded with unspoken questions. "Luna Grey." Rowan''s voice softens immediately. "I''m afraid Clayton is indisposed at the moment. Is there something I can help you with?" My chest tightens. "No, I... I need to speak with him directly. It''s about Ivy." Another pause, longer this time. "I see." Muffled voices filter through the line before Clayton''s familiar tone replaces Rowan''s. "Luna Grey." His formal greeting will forever sound strange to me. My fingers press against my stomach, willing the nausea away. "Alpha Shadowpine." "What''s happened to my sister?" No pleasantries. No small talk. The direct question pierces through my carefully constructed speech. "There was an attack. A creature breached our hospital defenses yesterday. Ivy disappeared during the attack." My voice stays steady, detached. Clinical. Like I''m reading a report instead of delivering devastating news. "The creature was unlike anything we''ve encountered. It moved like a shadow, but took a wolf''s form." A sharp inhale cuts through the line. "How many casualties?" "Twenty-seven dead, more injured." Silence stretches between us. The kitchen window reflects my pale face, dark circles prominent under my eyes. I look haggard and worn down. "I''ll send men immediately." Clayton''s voice carries a forced calm, as if he''s trying to control his emotions. The siblings are close; this news has to be devastating for him. "My beta can lead a search party¡ª" "Alpha Shadowpine." I clear my throat, wishing it was easier to give this news. "There''s more." "More?" "We... captured the creature after the attack." My free hand curls into a fist as I struggle to find the proper words. "It''s not Ivy, but it is likely that it wore her form for some time. The creature was identified as a monstrosity of nature we call a dream-eater. Something created that should not exist in this world." "A what?" "A constructed being. It''s not alive, exactly, but it has its own consciousness. And¡ª" "Where is Ivy?" Clayton''s voice turns sharp; it''s clear he''s now understanding the full meaning of this call. "We believe Ivy was consumed. That the dream-eater took everything she was." The silence that follows feels endless. "You''re certain?" His words sound detached, but they''re barely a whisper across the phone line. "As certain as we can be without her body. I''m sorry, Clayton. We never suspected¡ª" "I''m coming myself." Papers rustle in the background. "Keep the creature contained until I arrive, please." "Of course, but Clayton¡ª" The line goes dead before he responds, and I lean back in my chair with a long sigh. * * * Maybe you should get some more sleep, Selene says when I stumble for the fifth time. "Are you okay, Ava?" Lisa grabs my arm. "You''ve been working too hard. I don''t think you should be here helping with construction." "All I''ve done is point and tell people where things go." My voice comes out raspy, though. The dry winter air is hell on my throat with all this talking. I watch Heize reconstruct another wall. "That''s still exhausting." Lisa''s grip on my arm tightens. "Let me help with something. Anything." The hospital''s skeleton looms before us, half-restored thanks to the Fae''s tireless work. The scent of fresh wood mingles with the subtle taste of magic in the air. "There''s nothing else. The Grand Sage said he''s still working with the watches." Tinker''s there, helping him. Two gnomes in a pod. We still haven''t heard from Lucas. Something''s wrong. The certainty of it settles deep in my bones, an instinct I can''t shake. "You look half-dead. When''s the last time you actually slept?" A sigh escapes me. "I need to¡ª" My thoughts screech to a halt. "Shit. Clayton''s coming and we don''t have anywhere suitable for an alpha to stay." Have Kellan handle it, Selene suggests. "No. Kellan''s already managing security, coordinating with the scouts, and dealing with the dream-eater guard." Along with a million other things he takes off my shoulders. "He needs rest too." "That man won''t rest until he''s dead," Lisa scoffs. A hollow laugh bubbles up. "Lucas is exactly the same way." His name tastes bitter on my tongue, worry gnawing at my insides. Where is he? What''s taking so long? In the grand scheme of time, it''s only been a couple days. But it still feels wrong. "Go rest," Lisa orders me, unyielding. Selene''s agreement bubbles in the back of my head. "I''ll handle the accommodations for Clayton." My shoulders slump with relief at the offer. One less thing to worry about. One less decision to make. "Do you have a number for how many are coming?" Lisa asks. I shake my head. The call with Clayton ended too abruptly for details. "That''s fine. I''ll figure it out." Lisa''s eyes drift toward the northern edge of Wolf''s Landing. "Ivy''s place is still empty. Clayton will probably want to stay there anyway." The thought of Ivy''s home, gone through several times since her disappearance and now with our suspicions over how long she''s been taken over by the dream-eater, makes my stomach turn. "Can you get it cleaned first? Kellan and his team have been through it so many times..." The words die in my throat. What if it was me? What if someone had disappeared my family and then sanitized away every trace of their existence? The thought of walking into a sterilized space where my loved ones used to live, where their scent should linger but doesn''t¡ª "No, never mind. Let''s prepare other accommodations instead. When Clayton arrives, he can decide if he wants to stay there or not." Chapter 441: Ava: A Familiar Place White nothingness stretches in every direction. No up, no down, no sense of space or time. My last memory places me on the couch in my cabin, exhaustion finally claiming me after what feels like days with minimal sleep. Yet here I float, in a familiar void. A memory teases at the edges of my consciousness¡ªa similar sensation of falling without movement, of existing without breath or body. "Why does this feel so familiar?" The words disappear into the silence, no air to carry them. Yet somehow I know I''ve spoken them. Because I''ve been here before. In another time, another dream. I just can''t remember¡ª But suddenly, the white is no more, and I blink my eyes against bright sunlight. Warm air surrounds me, my body baking beneath the warm layers of winter. Jagged cliffs rise around me, familiar yet different. Last time, clouds dotted an impossibly blue sky. Now it stretches endless and clear, like someone wiped away every imperfection. I remember this place now. The pond with its gorgeous, clear aqua water. The strange sensation of magic in the air, something now familiar to me. It''s a placed not only imbued in mana, but created from it. This is where I met the Moon Goddess, so long ago. "Selena?" My voice echoes in this gorgeous vale, but no answer comes. The crystalline pond draws me forward, its surface a perfect mirror. Magic pulses beneath my skin, stronger than before, reaching toward something in this place. "Hello?" Still nothing. The water reflects my face, but something''s wrong. No glow emanates from my form like last time. No ethereal light dances across the surface. Just... me. Regular, exhausted Ava Grey staring back. This has to be the same place. The magic hums in the air, making my skin prickle with recognition. Every breath fills my lungs with pure, crisp air untouched by the modern world. I sink to the ground beside the crystalline pond, my fingers trailing through the cool water. The ripples distort my reflection¡ªbut it remains just a normal, tired face staring back. No magical glow, no hint of the power I wield. "This makes no sense. I''ve grown stronger. I''ve learned so much." The last time I stood in this place, my magic blazed like wildfire in the water''s surface. Selena was beside me then; perhaps her presence is necessary to see the magic. What did she tell me, so long ago? This place is a reflection of my inner self. Also, the world needed its children to bring life back from drought. And I had told her... "That the world is thriving," I murmur, remembering how dismissive she had been. What were her exact words again? I suppose that would be how humans perceive it. The silence weighs heavy without Selene or Grimoire to debate these riddles. No snarky comments from my magical companion, no gentle guidance from my wolf. I press my palm flat against the water''s surface. "I wish you two were here. You''d probably have theories about all this." "You''ve returned." A soft voice breaks through my reverie, making me jump. I spin around. Selena stands there, though something''s different. Her form wavers like heat rising from summer pavement, less solid than before. "The taint I''ve been purifying¡ªis that what you meant by the world being in drought? Does this place have anything to do with the wards on my soul? Are you¡ª" She lifts her hands, cutting me off. "I have little time." "But¡ª" "Remember, Ava Grey. You are not the only one out there." Her words startle me, losing my mental balance. All the questions I have, and she goes in a direction so different¡ªI vaguely recall something like this from our past visit, though. I''m not alone, and others will help guide me... I''ve had so much help recently. "I''ve made friends with vampires and Fae, who have helped me." Her form flickers like a candle in wind. "The path ahead is dark, but you won''t walk it in solitude." The world lurches. An invisible force yanks me backward, away from her fading form. "Wait! Please! I need to know more!" I reach for her, but my fingers pass through empty air. "The taint, my soul¡ª" But the vale dissolves into white nothingness, Selena disappearing from view. Ava! Wake up! Selene''s voice pierces through nothing as I roll off the couch, slamming into the floor with a groan. Lucas will be here soon! My eyes snap open to the familiar ceiling of my cabin, the floor hard against my bruised back. "Lucas...?" My brain takes too long to sift through everything, and Grimoire pops into my head, sounding concerned. Did you have a bad dream? Something like that, but¡ªfirst, I focus on Selene''s words, though her body language has changed from excitement to concern as she stands beside me, her furry face looking down on mine. I shove her out of the way as I sit up, groaning over my bruised shoulder and back. The couch isn''t high, but falling off it still hurts. "Where''s Lucas?" He is coming. They''re in a car. Selene sniffs at my face. Are you okay? "Yeah." Maybe. "I had a weird dream again. I saw the Moon Goddess, but it wasn''t like last time." Grimoire''s voice sharpens. Last time? Selene settles into my lap, rubbing her head against my chest. "Haven''t you gone through my memories? You should have seen it." Have you read every book in a library just because you''ve read a few? Grimoire''s voice drips with disdain; I don''t think he''ll ever get rid of this elitist section of his personality. "Of course not. But you could just say you haven''t run into that memory yet instead of being a jerk about it." Well, ask stupid questions¡ª Selene''s hackles rise. I haven''t had a bone in a while. Maybe I''ll make do with your spine. I apologize. Grimoire''s tone shifts to contrite faster than a wolf can snap its teeth. That was uncalled for. The remnants of my not-dream tug at my mind, but I push them away. We''ll discuss it later, but more pressing matters demand attention¡ªlike the fact Lucas is coming home. My heart skips, then thunders against my ribs as the reality sinks in. "I need to shower." I stand, my legs shaky. "And change. And¡ª" Breathe, Selene suggests. Right. Breathing. Also important. Chapter 442: Ava: Strange New Addition Wolf shifter men are, as a standard, larger and broader than human average. Six of them in a single minivan will certainly overpower it, but that''s how they''ve managed to limp their way home¡ªwith a strange new addition. "You said they were bringing a captive, not a child," I mutter to Vanessa, who seems unsurprised by the young girl''s presence. "Yes, well, age doesn''t determine threat level." Vanessa''s words fade into background noise as Lucas emerges. My heart stutters. His golden eyes lock onto mine, and my world narrows to the space between us. One stride. Two. Three. His arms wrap around me, crushing me against the solid wall of his chest. The familiar scent of amber and campfire smoke floods my senses. "You''re safe." His voice rumbles through me. "When I couldn''t reach you¡ª" "I know." My fingers curl into his shirt. Every muscle in my body unwinds, releasing tension I hadn''t realized I''d been carrying. "I was worried, too." Over Lucas''s shoulder, I watch Kellan and Vester exchange a warrior''s greeting¡ªforearms clasped before Vester yanks Kellan into a quick, rough embrace. The small Fae girl between them looks even tinier, her purple hair a stark contrast against the snow. Her chains jingle as she shifts from foot to foot. As much as I want to revel in Lucas'' return, I can''t ignore her. "What are you planning to do with her?" The girl can''t be more than thirteen, and something about her reminds me of myself at that age¡ªlost, uncertain, trying to appear braver than I feel. Maybe I''m projecting. Lucas''s arms tighten fractionally. "She has information about the New Order. And about Jericho. I missed you." The warmth of his love clashes with the ice chill of worry in my veins. I haven''t seen the old man, but I''m still hoping for good news. "Jericho? Did you find him?" "No." His jaw clenches against my temple. "But we found what they left behind." The girl''s eyes dart between faces, her brows pulled together as her entire body trembles. Her fingers toy with one of the chains running from her shoulder to her belt¡ªnot restraints, I realize, but some sort of fashion statement. "She came to us," Lucas continues. "Claims she was trying to help evacuate Jericho''s group, but something went wrong. It was strange¡ªwe''ll talk privately." "She''s Fae, isn''t she? I think we should have Magister Orion and his people watch her." As he nuzzles his face into my neck, breathing in deep near the mate mark over my crescent scar, I frown in the direction of the girl. Her shoulders hunch as Kellan approaches her. Despite his gentle expression, she takes a step backward, chains clinking softly. "I won''t hurt you," Kellan says, his voice pitched low and soothing. "We just need to get you somewhere warm and safe while we sort this out." "Lucas." I touch his arm. "She''s scared." His muscles flex under my fingers. "She should be. The things we found..." He shakes his head. "But we''ll treat her fairly. We should be on the same side, but we don''t have enough information to be certain. She could be lying, too." The last part comes out as a quiet rumble meant for my ears alone. I watch as Kellan and Vester escort the girl further into Wolf''s Landing, their broad frames making her appear even smaller between them. "You look exhausted." Lucas'' thumb traces the shadows beneath my eyes. "What happened here? I heard some of it, but..." I sigh. There''s so much to explain. "I want to drag you home and never leave bed for a couple days¡ª" His eyes light up. "I like this idea." "¡ªbut," I continue firmly, wiggling out of his arms, "there''s too much to talk about. They told you about the Magister, right?" "Yes." "Tell Kellan to bring her to the Magister. Maybe she''ll open up to him. It doesn''t look like the Fae trust wolf shifters easily." Lucas squints after his beta; his face goes blank for a moment as I talk. Then, he''s back. "Considering the nature of our relationship with the Unregistered City, that isn''t surprising." It''s been a long time since I''ve thought of Dakota Sanctuary as the Unregistered City; I''ve forgotten how many scouts have lost their lives trying to learn more about it. The history between Fae and wolf shifters is strange. "Isn''t it odd that the other supernaturals are so interconnected, but only our wolf packs have been segregated?" I ask, as Lucas finally walks with me. Not in the direction of our cabin, but toward the debriefing tent. "Is it odd?" He scratches at his chin. "I suppose it is. Fae and vampires aren''t often seen even in the Registered Communities. They have no interest in working with a human government." "I didn''t even know they were real until Sister Miriam," I point out with a frown. "That''s just weird. Not even the humans talked about them. And now they''re taking over the world, and shifters are on the wrong side. It''s strange." "The other supernaturals have always been strange," Lucas agrees with a sigh. "But the Registered Communities here are usually filled with non-wolf shifters, half-breeds, and rogue wolves. There are many other types of supernaturals¡ªwe''ve heard Japan has a large population of fox shifters, for example, but we have little information on them. There are also selkies and sylphs, even sprites, but from what I hear, they''re nearly extinct." "Hmm." These are questions I should have asked long ago, but history lessons weren''t a priority of mine. It''s been go-go-go and survival every step of the way. No wonder I''m always exhausted. I lean into Lucas'' arm, savoring his warmth as his fingers intertwine with mine. "The relationships between supernaturals are such a mess. Everyone''s fighting each other, but we should be working together." "The communities were never designed for integration. They were always a way to keep supernaturals contained and the world at peace." I frown, thinking over his words. It makes sense; it isn''t as if supernaturals are well-integrated into the daily life of humans. I''d always assumed we live in pack territory because we need other wolves around us, but... is that ultimately why? "If you look at it that way, it''s not surprising a faction has come to rebel against the shackles binding supernatural existence in this world." His brow twitches. "You''re saying some dangerous words, Ava." "I''m not saying they''re in the right. I''m just saying¡ªit makes sense it happened. Even you consider humans objectively weaker, right? If they''re looking at the genetically weak oppressing who they consider to be the strong..." Lucas presses his fingers against his temple, a weary sigh escaping. "Yes. That''s a common argument from the Unregistered communities. They believe humans have no right to control supernatural beings, and refuse to work with the human government." My stomach twists at his words. "So, everything that''s happened is ultimately simple. They''re not going to stop until supernaturals are in charge of the world. They don''t want to be under the thumb of humans anymore." "They''re working with humans now. That''s what makes this strange. All the attacks stopped, and they''ve gone quiet." "But they''re in power, using a human puppet..." Still, he''s right. Their attacks worked. The world was in chaos for a long time. It''s not strange to call this world post-apocalyptic, though it isn''t the kind you''d see in movies. We have running cities, food, and luxuries. Well, not in Wolf''s Landing¡ªbut among the humans. Why stop the attacks? They could have done so much more and taken decisive control over the entire world. My head hurts. I never understood politics as it was when the world was at peace. Chapter 443: Ava: Pellonia Magister Orion looks stunned when he comes into the tent, his swirling eyes landing on the small Fae girl Lucas calls Pip. "What are you doing here?!" the giant man roars, and the wolves who had followed Lucas on his mission tense. None of them have met the Magister before. Lucas, to his credit, remains aloof, though his hand tightens on my shoulder. "Do you recognize Pip, Magister?" Magister Orion''s face twists into a scowl. The expression transforms his usually dignified features into something fierce. My heart skips a beat at his thunderous reaction, but he smooths his expression and bows to Lucas with perfect court manners. "Alpha Westwood. My deepest apologies for my outburst." Lucas'' hand relaxes on my shoulder. The warmth of his touch anchors me as I study Pip''s face. Her purple hair seems duller now, less vibrant. Fear and relief war in her expression¡ªbut there''s something else, easily recognizable. Her jaw is set in what looks an awful lot like defiance. "This child," Magister Orion says, "is not who she claims to be." Pip''s shoulders hunch. The chains on her clothes jingle as she shifts her weight. "Her name is Pellonia. She should be safely tucked away in a haven on the other side of the country." Pip¡ªno, Pellonia¡ªhangs her head. "So, you know her." Lucas''s tone isn''t a question. "Indeed." Magister Orion''s eyes swirl faster, betraying his agitation. "And her father will be most displeased to learn she is here." Pellonia''s head snaps up. "You can''t tell him!" "I absolutely can and will, young lady." The shifters to my left shift uneasily. Magister Orion''s massive frame seems to grow even larger, his pointed ears twitching with suppressed emotion. "How long?" he asks. Pellonia mumbles something unintelligible. "Speak up, your highness." My breath catches. Highness? The title rings through the tent like a bell, and suddenly I understand why Magister Orion looks ready to explode. "Three weeks," the girl says, her voice small but clear. "Three¡ª" Magister Orion cuts himself off. He pinches the bridge of his nose. "Three weeks. You''ve been missing for three weeks, and no one thought to inform me?" "I wasn''t missing," she protests. "I left a note!" "A note." The words drip with sarcasm. "Of course. How thoughtful of you, your highness, to leave a note before vanishing from your safe haven. I''m sure that brought great comfort to your guards when they discovered your absence." Lucas''s fingers flex against my shoulder. "Perhaps we should discuss this somewhere more private." "Yes," Magister Orion agrees. "We should. Pellonia, come here." Pellonia doesn''t move. Her chains jingle again as she crosses her arms. "I won''t go back." "This is not a negotiation." "I''m helping the rebellion!" "You are a child." "I''m thirty-seven years old!" Everyone freezes, and I can understand why. For someone who looks to be somewhere between thirteen and fifteen to claim they''re thirty-seven years old... But, the lifespan of a Fae is very long. I can see how a thirty-seven year old Fae might still be a child. "Exactly my point." Magister Orion''s voice softens. "Your father entrusted me with your safety." The mention of her father makes Pellonia flinch. She looks so young, so vulnerable, that my heart aches. "Magister," I say, drawing his attention. "Maybe we should let her explain?" His swirling eyes lock onto mine. "With respect, Luna, you don''t understand the gravity of this situation. This is the seventeenth daughter of the Fae Crown Prince himself." An actual Fae princess is in our tent, wearing ripped jeans and chains, looking like she raided Hot Topic''s clearance rack. Lucas clears his throat. "Can you give us a little more information on this rebellion? The situation we found her in was... unusual." Magister Orion''s massive hand rubs at his forehead. "There are multiple rebellious orders... I wasn''t even aware Pellonia was missing." His swirling eyes fix on the purple-haired girl, who stares back with defiance written across her features. "The Fae Crown Prince leads a faction against the New Order within our realm, but¡ª" "My father is weak." Pellonia''s voice is a shrill knife cutting through the air. Her chains jingle as she steps forward, hands balled into fists. "He''ll end up bowing to their demands, just like he bows to everyone else''s." "Keep your mouth shut!" Magister Orion''s roar makes the tent poles shake. His eyes swirl with dark colors, his pointed ears twitching with barely contained rage. "You have no idea what your father has sacrificed." Lucas'' hand tightens on my shoulder. A quick glance at his face and I''m certain he has the same thought I''m having¡ªthis conversation needs to end before it escalates further. "Maybe we should get Pellonia some food and rest before we continue this discussion." My voice sounds steady despite the tension crackling through the air. "She''s been through a lot today." Ava. Selene''s voice cuts through my mind, sharp and urgent. Something''s wrong with Lisa. My heart skips. Where have you been? You missed Lucas coming home. Hurry up. The urgency in her tone sends a chill down my spine. And bring Kellan. "Yes. Food and rest..." Magister Orion steps back with a sigh, before giving Pellonia a courteous bow. "My sincerest apologies for raising my voice, your¡ª" "Don''t." Her voice shakes, but her chin lifts. "I abandoned my title. My name is Pip." The swirling in Magister Orion''s eyes speeds up, but his expression remains neutral. He turns to Lucas, his massive frame casting long shadows in the tent. "Alpha Westwood, might I request some of your men escort her to a room? Away from the other Fae. I need to warn them of this... development." "Of course." Lucas inclines his head, as if this melodrama is just another day in the life of an alpha. Maybe it is. We''ve had enough drama of our own. "Perhaps we could discuss this further over dinner?" Magister Orion''s formal tone doesn''t match the storm in his eyes. "I''ll reach out as soon as I can," I say quickly, not sure how long the issue with Lisa is going to take. I just want everyone out of here. Lucas'' questioning look burns into the side of my face, but Magister Orion simply nods his acceptance. The tent empties slowly. Wolves escort Pip¡ªor Pellonia, whatever her name is¡ªtoward the cabins. Others drift away to their posts or duties. When only Lucas and Kellan remain, I grab both their arms. "We need to check on Lisa. Selene says something''s wrong." "What?" Kellan''s casual stance vanishes. "What''s wrong with her?" "I don''t know. Selene just told me to hurry and bring you." Chapter 444: Ava: Somethings Wrong with Lisa Lisa''s not in Wolf''s Landing, but between her guards¡ªand Selene¡ªit isn''t hard to find her. She''s half a mile south, sitting on a rock as she stares blankly at the ground. My heart twists at the vacant look in Lisa''s eyes. She keeps rubbing at a spot on her thigh, as if it''s bothering her. It''s the only sign of life in her. "Lisa?" I keep my voice soft, the way I used to speak to frightened animals at the shelter. "Can you hear me?" Nothing. Not even a flicker of recognition. She''s been this way since we made her stop walking, Selene says. The guards thought she just needed air at first, but... I glance at the two shifters standing a respectful distance away. They aren''t watching Lisa, but keeping an eye on her surroundings. "How long has she been sitting here?" "Twenty minutes," the one on the left says, still not glancing toward us. "She kept walking south. We had to physically block her path. We would have kept walking, but she wasn''t dressed appropriately." She''s dressed in a warm coat, like we all are, but she''s wearing sneakers instead of boots. Her toes are probably soaked and frozen. No wonder her bodyguards thought something was wrong. They rarely ask us where we''re going; they just follow to keep us safe. I wonder how far she would have gotten if her boots were on. Not far. I noticed something odd about her gait and followed. They did, too. Selene''s assurances make me feel a little better, but there''s an ice-cold hand gripping my heart anyway. My fingers brush Lisa''s hand where it works against her thigh. The skin there must be raw by now, but she doesn''t react to my touch. Her skin is too cold; she isn''t wearing gloves, either. "We need to get her warm." Kellan''s voice is rough with concern as he reaches for her other hand. Lisa jerks away from him, a full-body flinch that nearly sends her tumbling off the rock. But she still doesn''t look up or speak. The beta''s hand stills in the air, before he takes a step back. The chill coming from his body is worse than the winter temperature, and I clear my throat. "Let me." I shift closer, blocking Kellan from her view. "Lisa, you''re freezing. Will you come inside with me?" The rubbing speeds up. Her breathing turns shallow. "Remember me? It''s Ava." For a moment, I think I see something flicker in her expression. But it''s gone before I can be sure. Ice slides down my spine. "Lisa, I''m going to touch your leg now, okay? Just to check something." She doesn''t respond, but she also doesn''t pull away when I gently move her hand. The fabric of her pants is worn thin where she''s been rubbing, but there''s no blood or other signs of a wound. "Selene, is there anything here?" My gut insists there''s something wrong, but my wolf just says, I can''t smell anything. "I''m right here," I tell Lisa, keeping my voice soft. "Whatever you''re seeing, whatever you''re feeling¡ªit''s not real. You''re safe now." Her fingers twitch under mine. "That''s it. Focus on my voice. You''re in Wolf''s Landing. You''re sitting on a very cold rock that''s probably numbing your butt right now. And I''m not leaving until you come back to me." "Come on, Lisa. Let''s get you somewhere warm." I keep my voice gentle, tugging her hand. Her fingers are like icicles against mine, but she rises without resistance, falling into step beside me as I urge her in the direction of Wolf''s Landing. A shadow falls over us as Kellan steps closer. Lisa''s entire body coils tight, and she presses against my side; I flick my hand in his direction, motioning him to stay back. The beta retreats, pain flashing across his features before he schools them into careful neutrality. I feel guilty telling him to stay away from his own mate, but what can I do? She''s not in her right mind. Lucas moves to help, but Lisa''s reaction is even more violent. Her breath catches, turning into a strangled whimper; the first sound she''s made. "Stay back," I hiss at him, hoping he doesn''t take my tone personally. "Please." They exchange glances, communicating in that silent way alphas and betas do. Lucas nods once, and they both step away. Lisa''s bodyguards follow behind in silence, making no attempt to get closer. I''ll walk on her other side, Selene says, padding over. She seems comfortable with me. Lisa doesn''t flinch from my wolf. If anything, her trembling eases slightly as Selene''s fur brushes against her leg. We take slow steps toward Wolf''s Landing. Lisa moves like a sleepwalker, but at least she''s moving. "Lucas." I keep my voice low, though I doubt she''s hearing anything right now. "This isn''t normal. It must be PTSD. We should get Vanessa to¡ª" Lisa pitches forward mid-step. My heart leaps into my throat as I catch her, but before I can steady her, she snaps upright. Her head whips around, eyes wide and alert. "What the hell?" Lisa blinks rapidly, taking in our surroundings. "Why are we out here in the middle of nowhere? Oh, hi, Lucas. Welcome back." She shivers, her hands moving to rub her thighs. The vacant look is gone from her eyes, replaced by confusion and discomfort. Just normal Lisa again, with her sparkling dark eyes, full of life and purpose. "Holy shit, it''s freezing out here." She stamps her feet, sneakers squelching in the snow. "My toes are like ice cubes." Kellan moves before any of us can react. One moment he''s maintaining that careful distance, the next he''s wrapped around Lisa like a living blanket. His broad shoulders dwarf her smaller frame as he crushes her to his chest, leaving only her black hair to be seen. Lisa''s laugh rings out, bright and clear in the winter air. She pats his back with casual affection and no trace of the earlier terror, poking her face out over his shoulder. "What''s wrong with you? Did something happen while I was zoned out?" The words stick in my throat. "Lisa, you don''t remember walking out here?" Her brow furrows, and she winces as if the mere act of thinking causes pain. "No? Last thing I remember was..." She trails off, wiggling until she frees a hand to press against her temple. Kellan shows no sign of letting go. "No. I have no idea how I got here." "You''re sure?" "Yeah. Why? How long was I..." Another grimace crosses her face. "Ow. My head is killing me." "You need to go home and rest," Kellan says, his words half-muffled as he speaks into her hair. "I''ll carry you. You probably have frostbite on your feet." Strange, Grimoire says, sounding ominous as the beta swoops Lisa into his arms, ignoring her insistence on walking by herself. Lucas wraps his arm around my shoulder as we all head back to Wolf''s Landing, his brows pulled together as he watches his beta carry Lisa. "Do you know something?" I murmur to Grimoire, patting my messenger bag to show Lucas who I''m talking to. Yes, and it''s strange. My molars grind together. "Just say it instead of stringing me along, Grim." My apologies. I have no intention of stringing you along¡ªit''s just odd to see a vampire have so much power over a victim after so much time apart. My feet stumble over nothing, but Lucas pulls me up before I trip. "What is it?" I shiver. "The Mad Prince, I think." Chapter 445: Lisa: What Happened? LISA Everyone''s acting strangely, but I can''t blame them¡ªmy mind''s busy whirling with how I got outside without any memory of it. It''s clear I''ve lost a decent chunk of time, because last I remember, Lucas wasn''t back yet. "Take a shower," Ava suggests, worry etched in the lines of her forehead. Her light blue eyes seem darker than usual, and it''s clear she isn''t telling me something. My fingers catch in my tangled hair. The strands are stiff with cold, and my scalp protests the rough treatment. My toes feel like blocks of ice in my shoes, so a hot shower sounds perfect right now. But Kellan won''t look at me. His jaw is tight, his shoulders stiff, and his eyes fix on some point over my head. My stomach twists. What did I do? What happened in that blank space of time I can''t remember? Lucas and Ava hover nearby, and the awkwardness thickens with each passing second. Ava''s face does that thing it does when she''s having a conversation with someone else¡ªprobably Selene or her magical book friend. No one''s leaving, despite the suggestion to shower, and I wonder where Selene went. She was with us until we got home. Ava''s eyes dart between me and Lucas, and understanding dawns on her face. "Lucas, go back. We''ll wait for Vanessa." There''s someone else coming? "Um, why is Vanessa...?" "We need to check for frostbite." Kellan''s voice is rough, sounding almost... irritated, maybe. He still won''t look at me. A nervous laugh bubbles up. "I don''t have frostbite. My toes are just cold." Silence. Heavy, oppressive silence. Kellan''s jaw works, but no words come out. Fine. Whatever. I turn toward the bathroom, my movements stiff and awkward. Questions swirl in my head¡ªwhat happened out there? Why won''t anyone tell me straight out? Why are they all acting like I might break? The bathroom door clicks shut behind me, and I lean against it with a sigh, only to jump when Ava knocks on the door and pokes her head through. "Here''s some clothes. Don''t worry, Lucas is gone." My fingers clutch the clothes she holds out, but before Ava can slip away, I grab her hands. The fabric bunches between our palms. "Wait. Please. What''s happening to me?" The sharp lines of worry on her face melt into something softer, sadder. Without a word, she steps inside and closes the door behind her. Her arms wrap around me, tight enough that I can barely breathe. "Ave?" "Don''t worry. I''m working on figuring it out. I''ve been talking with Grimoire, and¡ª" My heart stutters. Grimoire? If he''s involved, I''m not sure I want to know what''s wrong with me. Is there a strange magical parasite in my head? Have I lost half my life because I''ve been using magitech? "Why is Grimoire worried?" The words scratch past my throat. "Hey." Ava pulls back, her hands firm on my shoulders. "I said don''t worry. We''re handling it." But her eyes tell a different story. There''s fear there, hidden beneath determination. My stomach ties itself in knots. "What aren''t you telling me?" "Try to relax for now, okay? Vanessa''s coming to check you over¡ª" "Check me over for what?" The words come out sharper than intended. "Ava, please. I lost time. I ended up outside somehow. Kellan won''t even look at me. What happened?" She hesitates, and that hesitation speaks volumes. "Grimoire thinks it has to do with the vampire who kidnapped you." For one tiny microsecond, I have some relief that there''s no brain-eating amoeba or life-sucking magitech tendencies to worry about. But my knees go weak, and Ava squeaks as she catches me from falling on my ass. "Lise, are you okay?" Nope. Not okay. Not even a tiny bit of okay. But I nod mechanically. "Yeah, I''m fine." She shoves her face into mine, her blue eyes sharp as she stares me down. Then she sighs. "I''m sorry. I was trying to avoid telling you so your shower would be more relaxing, but I think that backfired." "Mm. No, I get it." Rubbing my face, I back away, my legs once again secure beneath me. "It''s fine. I''ll be okay. I''ll just shower and... we''ll figure it out, I guess." Figure what out? Not sure. My thigh throbs suddenly. The soft thump of fabric hitting tile makes me look down. When did I drop the clothes? My fingers feel numb and empty, and I can''t remember letting go. Ava scoops them up, setting them on the counter with careful movements. Her hands shake, just a little. She''s trying to hide it, but I notice. "I failed you before." Her voice breaks on the last word. She wraps her arms around me again, and this time the embrace is different. Desperate. Like she''s trying to shield me from something neither of us can see. "I won''t let it happen again. I swear, Lisa. No matter what it takes, I''ll keep you safe this time." Her fierce whisper hits me right in the chest. My eyes burn, and I blink rapidly to keep the tears from falling. A lump forms in my throat, making it impossible to speak. All I can do is nod against her shoulder. My thigh throbs again, a phantom pain that makes me want to scratch my skin off. The Mad Prince''s face flashes through my mind¡ªthat cruel smile, those cold eyes. The memory of his touch makes bile rise in my throat. But Ava''s here. She''s real, and warm, and safe. She smells like safety and home. Nothing like that horrible place I''ve blocked off in my memories. "I''m okay," I say, keeping my voice as light as possible. "I''m with you. Kellan''s here. I have guards at all times. Everything''s going to be okay, Ava." Her head pops up, her worry transforming into a scowl. "I''m supposed to be comforting you, Lise. Not the other way around." A laugh bubbles up, surprising me with how genuine it feels. The knot of worry in my chest loosens, just a bit. "Get out of here before we end up showering together. I don''t think Kellan would appreciate that. Or Lucas." Ava''s answering laugh brightens the room. Her head tilts to the side, reminding me of Selene when she hears something interesting. "Vanessa''s here." "Oh? I didn''t hear¡ª" The words die in my throat. Ava''s been picking up sounds impossible to hear, smelling things I can''t. She''s becoming more wolf-like every day. Less human. The thought settles uncomfortably in my stomach. I push it away, forcing a smile. "Go talk to Vanessa. I need to defrost these toes before they fall off." "You sure you''re okay?" "Yes, mom." I wave her toward the door. "I plan to use all the hot water in Wolf''s Landing. Tell Kellan he might want to shower somewhere else tonight." "Lisa¡ª" "Seriously, Ave. I''m fine. Go do your Luna thing while I turn into a prune."